See other formats

Full text of "Travels in south-eastern Asia : embracing Hindustan, Malaya, Siam, and China"

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



p 







^ 









^yv » ' • * 



♦ 'V *. . V 



(*. 



I 



• * « 



%-. 



'j " atom ftiMed tracts "*^" 



irdlk« 



pc^m^: o^^o^c^jaS oo£^ ccx>ocx)^aogGo€|^S cool 



Jiersian^, 



;>;^/, v>k/i< >;i./^/'/ ^'yv >» 



JnMite, 






Vurntd . 



iLfUi^^glii^ ^0(^u>n!r€sriSpj^^^^^ ^(Sr 



Manuti0 m 



Idtan, 



Hawadhan hua, an maniihor ajjot hihonte 

^ ^ mac3EucuBaDC\^23iisi^^nDmcii3 

^ ^ •a^a.igi qg^Q<$9 00.00 siflon 
^^ ^. ^«-j -ii too J. -,«-. ^r-^ 



utttbe rfod tram 
toft to hffttom 



Oui^niu £a in Mifij; lui^ iM 



1 \ ^ 



Y I . -^ 



> t 



f i; 



\: 






t v ;i 



» i ' 



Vj\ h^' 



i • >i 



.... ,.'Ti » •' «. 



\ 



<. > '. 



^1 ( 



5 -n' . 



•«r (>;• 



<• • >■ < 



I 



'ii. 



.1 .} 



f 



; ,. .1!. 



«v 



TRAVELS 



IN 



SOUTH-EASTERN ASIA, 



XHBKACIira 



HINDUSTAN, MALAYA, SIAM, AND CfflNA; 

WITH IVOTICSS OF 

NUMEROUS MISSIONARY STATIONS, 

AND A FULL ACCOUNT OF 

THE BURMAN EMPIRE; 

WITH 

DISSERTATIONS, TABLES, 

a T c. 

BY HOWARD ^JJALCOM. 

" Homo aum j hnmani nihil a me alienum puto." Tkrsnck. 

IN TWO VOLUMES. 

VOL.. II. 



BOSTON: 
GOULD, KENDALL, AND LINCOLN. 

BOLD BT BOOKSELLERS GENERALLY THROUGHOUT THE 

UNITED STATES. 

1839. 






Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 18S9, 

Bt GoulD; Kendall, and Lincoln, 
In the Clerk's 0£Sce of the District Court of Massachusetts. 



BTERBOTYPED AT THE 
BOSTON TYPE AND 8TERE0TTPE FOUNDRT. 



\^r\z^\(.o L^H 



CONTENTS. 



PART III. 

TRAVELS IN HINDUSTAN, MALAYA, 

SI AM, AND CHINA. 

CHAPTER L 

Voy&ge to Calcutta — Saugor Island- — Hooglj River — Landings- 
Houses — ServantfiT — Streets — Weddings — Doorga Pooja — 
General Assembly*s School — Benevolent Institution — Orphan 
Refuge — Central School — The Martiniere — Leper Hospital — 
Operations of Education Committee — Colleges — Progress of the 
English Language — Use of Roman Alphabet — Native Periodicals 

— Hindu and Mahometan Edifices — Ram Mohun Roy — Bromha 
Sobha — Population of Calcutta — Expenses of Living — Habits of 
Extravagance — Morals — Religion — Clergy -— Places of Worship 

— Missionary Operations — Christian Villages — Hinduism shaken 
-s Serampore ; Aspect ; Population ; Marshman ; College ; Grave- 
Yard. Operations of the Mission p. 7 

CHAPTER II. 

Madras — C itamarans — Difficulty of Landing — Black Town — Es- 
planade — Population — Illustrations of Scripture — State of Reli- 
gion — Catholics — Teloogoos — Travelling by Palankeen — Pon- 
dicherry — Cuddalore — Tranquebar — Combaconum — Tanjore — 
Kohlhoff — Swartz — Trichinopoly — Heber — Seringham — Sla- 
very in Hindustan — Idolatry supported by Government — Brah- 
mins and Brahminism — Progressive Poverty of the Country., p. 48 

CHAPTER III. 

Voyage to Singapore — Coasters — Prices of Passage in India — 
Straits of Malacca — Harbor and Town of Singapore — Climate — 
Productions — Commerce — Islamism — Population — Moral Char- 
acter of Population — Orang Louts — Chinese Wedding ^ — Mission- 
ary Operations — Malacca — History of the Settlement — Extent — 
Population — Progress of Christianity — Anglo-Chinese College — 



4 COIITSNTS* 

Common Schools — Malay Peninsula — Origin of Malay Race — 
Divisions — Keda — Perak — Salengore — Johore — Rombo — Pa- 
hang — Tringano — Calantan — Patani — Ligore — Character of 
Malays — Slavery -— Language » p. 81 

CHAPTER IV. 

Take Leave of British India -r- European Manners — Voyage to Ban- 
kok — River Meinam — Paknam — Audience with the Grovemor — 
Situation of Bankok — Floating Houses — Greneral Appearance — 
Vidt to the Pra Klang ; Servile Forms of Politeness — Chow ^h ; 
Singular Custom — Fra Nai Wai — Pra Amramole — Present of an 
Elephant ; Of a Cochin-Chinese Slave — Population of Bankok — 
Police of the City — Climate — Wats — Houses — Streets — Bridges 

— Somona Codom — History of Siam — Extent of the Empire — 
Population — Personal Appearance of Siamese — Dress — Amuse- 
ments — Military Force — Commerce — Prices of Provision — 
Fruits — Currency — Character — Degree of Civilization — Slavery 

— Language — Establishment of the Mission — Mission Premises — 
Worship — Converts — Bankok a Station for the Chinese ?— Dis- 
tribution of Scriptures — Need of more Laborers — Constitution of 
a Church — Harmony of Sects -— Roman Catholics. p. Ill 

CHAPTER V. 

Voyage to Canton — China Sea — Mouth of Pearl River — Outside 
Pilots — Lintin — Bocca-tigris — Whampoa — Innumerable Boats — 
Evidences of dense Population — Dollar-Boat — River Scenery — 
Population of Canton — Foreign Factories or Hongs — Walks in 
the Suburbs — Streets — Shops — Vacant Spaces — Placards — 
Perambulatory Trades — Booksellers — Circulating Libraries — 
Map of the World — Beggars — Small-footed Women — Trades — 
Labor-saving Machinery — Chinese Piety — Tombs — Visit to a 
iiong Merchant — Restrictions on Foreigners — Temples — Priests 
and Nuns — Pagodas — Chinese Sects — Introduction of Boodhism 

— Jos — State of Morals in the Foreign Society — Opium Trade — 
Missionaries — Dr. Parker's Hospital — Macao — Appearance from 
Harbor — In a State of Decline — Missionaries — Mr. Gutzlaff — 
Voyages along the Coast — Interesting School — How far China 
is open to Missionaries -^ Dr. Colledge's Hospital. ......*.. p. 141 

CHAPTER VI. 

Embark for Home — Straits of Caspar and Sunda — Petty Monsoon — 
Cape of Grood Hope — Remarkable Phenomenon — St. Helena — 
False Alarm — Slave Trade — Landing at Newport — Summary — 
Reflections p. 167 



COIITEHTS^ 



PART IV. 



DISSERTATIONS, TABLES, &c. 



CHAPTER I. 

Missions to the Chinese. — Stations now occupied — Sndiya — 
Mogoung — Bamoo — Umerapoora — Zemmai — Fontiana — Sam- 
bas Banca — Other Bodies of Chinese — Versions of the Holy 
(Scriptures — Proportion of Chinese who can read — The Impor- 
tance of distributing Tracts and Bibles overrated •— Comparison of 
the Modes of Printing — Difficulty of the Language — Diction- 
arieS| Grammars, &c. — Present Missionaries to the Chinese — 
Other Sinologues — Number of Converts — Best Authors on 
China • p. 175 

CHAPTER n. 

The Missionary Field in and around Burhah. — Burmah Proper 

— Peguans — Tenasserim Provinces — Arracanese — Karens — 
Shyans — Toungthoos — Tswahs, &c p. 191 

CHAPTER in. 

On the Measure of Success which Aas attended modern Mis- 
sions. — Introduction. — I. The Number of Missionaries. — II. The 
Kind of Labor performed : Preparatory ; Collateral ; Additional ; 
Erroneous. — III. Disadvantages of Modern Missionaries : Imper- 
fect Knowledge of the Language ; Poverty of the Languages them 
■elves ; Want of Familiarity with the Religion and People ; De- 
graded State of the Natives ; Inability to live as they live; Being 
Foreigners ; The Structure of Society ; The prevailing Philosophy ; 
The Presence of nominal Christians ; Popery. — IV. Efforts which 
do not reach the Field. — V. The Amount accomplished; A large 
Force in the Field ; Impediments removed ; Translations made ; 
Languages reduced to Writing ; General Literature imparted ; 

— Tracts written; Grammars, Dictionaries, and other Helps pre- 
pared ; Immense Distribution of Bibles and Tracts ; Mechanical 
Facilities created ; Schools established, and Touth already educa- 
ted;. Blessings of Christian Morality diffused; Idolatry in some 
Places shaken ; Effects on Europeans abroad ; Actual Conversions. 

— VT. Effects on the Churches at Home — Remarks p« 217 

1 • 



6 



GONTSlVTt *^tlJt.O0TRATIOlf8. 



CHAPTER IV. 

OnthkMode OF coHDUctiN* MdDElor MilsioNS. — Schools — Trans- 
lations and Tracts — Preaching in English — Periodicals — Use of 
the Roman Alphabet — Missionary Physicians — Unnecessary Dis- 
play and Expense ««■ Direct Pleaching to Natives -^ Formation of 
Regular Churches — Qualifications of Native Assistants — Instruc- 
tion in the English Language — Intermission of Operations — 
Division of Labor — Concentration — Choice of Fields — Re- 
marks p. fM9 

Political Relatioks of the East India Compaht 889 

British Territorial Possessions. ....•••..' 291 

Missionary Stations throughout the World S93 

Glossary • • 297 

Index 311 



ILLUSTRATIONS. 



Page. 

Bheestie 14 

Hindu Woman 15 

Wedding Procession. • • .15 

Bengal Washerman 16 

Mode of Churning.. ......... .47 

Hindu Gentleman's Carriage ..50 

Palankeen Travelling 59 

APecotU 62 

Seringham Pagoda. • 69 

Brahmin »^ ...^••78 

Nutmeg. •• 87 

Bankok Floating House 115 



Page. 

Siam Lady sitting. • 118 

Woman and Child 126 

Baptist Mission Premises 

Bankok 134 

Chinese Junk. .' 140 

Boat ...144 

Tomb ..162 

Temple.. .'....« 154 

"Pagoda ..156 

Boodh 158 

Shoe 166 

Karen Female 195 



PART III. 



TRAVELS IN HINDUSTAN, MALAYA, 
SIAM, AND CHINA. 



CHAPTER L 



Voyage to Calcutta — Saiigor Island — Hoogly River — Laoding -— Houses 
— Servants — Streets — Weddings — Doorga Pooja — General Assembly's 
School — Benevolent Institution — Orphan Refuge — Central School — 
The Martiniere—- Leper Hospital — Operations of Education Committee 
— Colleges —Progress of the English Language *^ Use of Roman Alpha- 
bet — NaUve Penriodicals •— Hindu and Mahometan Edifices r^ Ram MohuD 
Roy — Bromha Sobha-<— Population of Calcutta — Expenses of Living— 
Habits of Extravagance — Morals — Religion — Clergy — Places of Wor- 
ship —• Missionary Operations — Christian Villages — Hinduism shaken -— 
Serampore — Aspect — Population — Marshman -^ College — Grave- Yard 
—Operations of the Mission. 

A HOT and disagreeable passage of seTenteen days fix>in Ran^ 
goon, in a smaU schooner, brought me to Calcutta, September 20, 
1836. The Tessel, being loaded with timber and stick-lac, had 
plenty of scorpions and centipedes. Twice, on taking a clean 
shirt out of my trunk, I found a centipede snugly stowed in it 
Having severtd times caught scorpions on my mattress at night, 
we undertook a general search^ and on the under side of the 
cabin table, discovered a nest of twenty or thirty. I had written 
i^re consttmitly for a week, with my knees pressed up hard 
against the edge, to keep me steady, and feh truly thankful to 
have been unmolested. Several of the females had white leathery 
bags attached to them, about the size of a grape, full of young 
ones, scarcely bigger than a pin's head. 

- The constant increase of the sands at the mouth of the Hoogly, 
and the absence of any landmark, renders the i^proach always 



8 HIlfDUSTAir. 

a matter of some anxiety. The floating light ia stationed out of 
flight of land, and the tails of the reefs, even there, are dangerous. 
When the shores are at length discerned, their dead level and 
unbroken jungle, without any sign of population, and the great 
breadth of the river, gives the whole an aspect excessively dreary, 
well suiting to one's first emotions on beholding a land of idolatiy. 

Saugor Island, which is first coasted, is filmed fi)r being the 
spot where many infants and others are annually immolated. 
The Hoogly, called by the natives Borgvr-a'ittj being considered 
the true mouth of the Ganges, and the junction of this sacred 
stream with the ocean being at Saugor, great sanctity is attached 
to the place. A few devotees are said to reside on the island, 
who contrive for a while to avoid the tigers, and are supported 
by tlie gifts of the boatmen, who cherish great fiuth in the secu- 
rity they are supposed to be able to confer. An annual festival is 
held here in January, which thousands of Hindus attend, some 
even firom five or six hundred miles. Missionaries often embrace 
this opportunity of preaching and distributing tracts. As a sam- 
ple t>f these efforts, the following extract from the journal of the 
late Mr. Chamberlain* will be interesting. 

<<Gunga Saugor. — Arrived here this morning. Astonished 
beyond measure at the sight ! Boats crushed together, row upon 
row, for a vast extent in length, numberless in appearance, and 
people swarming everywhere! Multitudes! multitudes! Re- 
moved firom the boats, they had pitched on a large sand-bank 
and in the jungle ; the oars of the boats being set up to support 
the tents, shops, &c Words fidl to give a true description of 
this scene. Here an immensely populous city has been raised 
in a ^wiy few days, flill of streets, lanes, bazars, &c., many 
sorts of trade going on, with all the hurry and bustle of the most 
flourishing city. We soon left the boats, and went among the 
people. Hero we saw the works of idolatry and blind supersti- 
tion. Crowds upon crowds of infiituated men, women, and 
children, high and low, young and old, rich and poor, bathing in 
the water, and worshipping Gunga, by bowing and making salams, 
and spreading their offerings of rice, flowers, &c on the shore, 
for the goddess to take when the tides arrive. The mud and 
water of this place are esteemed very holy, and are taken 

* The life of this brother, by ihe Rev. Mr. Yates, of Calcutta, is every way 
worthy of perusal, and ought to be reprinted in America. It is a large octavo, 
and might be somewhat curtailed ; but the abridgment, by the American Sab- 
bath School Union, though suitable for their purpose, is too meagre for general 
eiieulatioD. 



lUTER H00OI.T. 9 

hundreds of miles upon tbe shoulders of men. They spritkkle 
theikiselyes with the water, and daub themselves with the mud ; 
and tibis, they say, cleanses them from all sin : this is very great 
holiness. In former years, it was usual for many to give them* 
selves to the sharios and dligators, and thus to be destroyed. 
But the Company have now placed sepoys along the side, to 
prevent this. A European sergeant and fifty sepoys are her© 
How for that purpose." 

The veneration paid by Hindus to this river, is almost incredi- 
ble. Descending from a height of fifteen thousand feet above the 
level of the sea, and running a course of fifteen hundred miles, it 
receives, in every part, the most devoted homage. The touch of 
Its water, nay, the very sight of it, say the Shasters, takes away 
all sin. Its very sediment is counted a remedy for all diseases. 
If it fails, they are not undeceived; for they say the man's time 
has come, and there is no remedy for death. Drowning in it is 
an act of great merit Thousands of sick persons endure long 
journeys, that they may die upon its banks. Its Water is sworn 
upon, in courts of justice, as the Bible is, m ours. From 50,000 
to 200,000 persons assemble annually at certain places, of whom 
many are crushed to death in pressing to bathe at the propitious 
moment Still more die on the road, of poverty and fiitigue. No 
man, acquainted with the history of Hindustan, can sail upon 
these bright, unconscious waters, without being filled with sor- 
rowful contempktions. 

That the scenery here has been described in such glowing 
colors, can only be accounted for, by considering that the writers 
had been for months immured in a ship, and that, having previ- 
ously seen no country but their own, every thing foreign became 
deeply interesting. The boats which come ofiT, of strange con- 
struction ; the *^ dandies," with their dark bronze skin, fine Roman 
features, perfect teeth, and scanty costume ; the Sircars, which 
board the ship with presents of fruit, dressed in graceful folds 
of snow-white muslin, — are indeed objects of interest, and forni 
fruitful topics for journals and letters, to young travellers. As to 
the river itself^ at least in tbe lower part of its course, none could 
be more dull and disagreeable. 

As the ship ascends the river, (generally a slow and difficult 
process,) objects of interest multiply. Fishermen's villages 
and scattered huts appear on each side, imbosomed in stately 
palms. Trees, of shapes ui±nown before, fields of sugar-cane, 
wide levels of paddy ground, and a universal greenness, keep up 
an interest, till, on reaching Gloucester, European houses begin to 



10 HmBCSTAir. 

be seen, and the ear once more catches the sounds of machineiy 
and commerce. The cold emotions of wonder, and the pain of 
reflecting that one has arrived in the regions of degradation and 
idolatry, now give place to a sense of exhilaration and homeness. 
On every side is evidence of the presence of those who stand 
with the highest among the civilized, the free, the scientiflc, and 
the religious nations of the earth. Hope portrays the future, 
benevolence stands ready to act, and discoiuragement is cheered 
by assurance of cooperation. 

At length, in passing a bend in the river, called ** Garden 
Reach," a superb array of country-seats opens on the eastern 
bank. Luxury and refinement seem here to have made their 
home. Verdant and quiet lawns appear doubly attractive to a 
voyager, weary of ocean and sky. Buildings, coated with plaster, 
and combining Grecian chasteness with Oriental adaptation, lift 
their white columns amid nobJe trees and numerous tanks. 
Steamboats, budgerows, and dingeys, ply about upon the smooth 
water. The lofly chimneys of gas-works and factories rise in 
the distance, and every thing bespeaks your approach to a 
great city. 

We passed just at sunset The multiform vehicles, for which 
Calcutta is fiimous, stood before the doors, or rolled away through 
the trees, followed by turbaned servants in flo^ving muslin. 
Ladies and children, with nurses and bearers, lounged along the 
smooth paths, and it was difficult to realize that this beautiful 
climate should prove so insidious. The general observation, 
however, is, that death owes ^more victims to high living, indo- 
lence, exposure at night, &tigue in shooting excursions, &c., than 
to (he positive effects of climate. Indeed, some affirm India to 
be as salubrious as England, and the aspect of some who have 
been long in the country would seem to countenance the as- 
sertion. 

A farther advance brings an indistinct view of the fort and 
the fine buildings of the Chouiingy suburb, dl presented in one 
great curve, which is soon relinquished for a more minute and 
inquisitive contemplation of "^ the course.^' This is a broad road 
on the bank of the river, passing round the esplanade and fort, 
to which the English residents drive every evening at sunset. 
As every clerk in the city keeps his buggy or palankeen carriage, 
the crowd of vehicles rivals that at Hyde Park. The sight is 
even more imposing. Most of the higher classes use stately 
landaus, or open barouches ; and the ladies are without bonnets. 
Crowds of gentlemen are on horseback. Indian side-runners 



RIVER UOOeLT. 11 

^ve a princely air to the slow procession. The shipping of 
every nation, the clear horizon, the noble fort, the city front, the 
pleasure-boats, the beautiful ghauts, &c., make it a scene which 
always pleases ; and the citizens repair thither from day to day, 
and from year to year, without weariness or satiety. 

On passing Garden Reach, the river becomes covered with 
boats, of every conceivable form, from which a dozen different 
languages meet the ear. A multitude of vessels lie at anchor ;. 
steam-engines pour from their towering chimneys volumes of 
smoke ; beautiful ghauts slope into the water ; palankeens, ton« 
jons, buggies, coaches, phaetons, gares, cai*anches, and hackaries, 
line the shore, and before us spreads out the great city, contain- 
ing, with its suburbs, almost a million of souls. 

All who die in or beside the river, and even those whose dead' 
bodies are conmiitted to it, being deemed certain of future bliss, 
multitudes are brought to die upon the banks, or are laid at 
low water on the mud, whence the return of the tide washes 
them away. These and the half-consumed relics from this funeral 
pile, in every variety of revolting aspect, are continually flbat^ 
ing by. Government boats ply above the city to sink these 
bodies ; but many escape, and we daily saw them float by, 
while vultures stood upon them, contending for the horrid ban- 
quet 

There being no wharves or docks, you are rowed to a ghaut 
in a dingey, and landed amid Hindus performing their oblutions 
and reciting their prayers. No sooner does your boat touch the 
shore, than a host of bearers contend for you with loud jabber, 
and those whom you resist least, actually bear you ofi" in their 
arms through the mud, and you find yourself at once in one of 
those strange conveyances, a palankeen. Away you hie, flat on 
your back, at the rate of nearly five miles an hour, a chatty boy 
bearing aloft a huge palm-leaf *urobrella to keep ofiT the sunf 
whom no assurances that you do not want him will drive away, 
but who expects only a pice or two for his pains. The bearers 
grunt at every step, like southern negroes when cleaving wood'; 
and though they do it as a sort of chorus, it keeps your unaccus- 
tomed feelings discomposed. 

Arrived at the house, you find it secluded within a high brick 
wall, and guarded at the gate by a durwan, or porter, who lives 
there in a lodge, less to prevent ingress, than to see that servants 
and others carry nothing away improperly. The door is shel- 
tered by a porch, called here a veranda, so constructed as to 
shelter carnages — a precaution equally necessary for the rains 



13 HINDUSTAN 

and the sun. The best houses are of two stories, the upper 
being occupied by the family, and the lower used for dining and 
store rooms. On every side are contrivances to mitigate heat and 
exclude dust Venetian blinds enclose the veranda, extending 
from pillar to pillar, as low as a man's head. The remaining 
space is furnished with mats, (tatties,) which reach to the floor, 
when the sun is on that side, but at other times are rolled up. 
When these are kept wet, they diffuse a most agreeable coolness 

The moment you sit down, whether in a noansion, office, or 
shop, a servant commences pulling the punka, under which you 
may happen to be. The floor is of brick and mortar, covered 
with mats, the walls of the purest white, and the ceilings of great 
height Both sexes, and all orders, dress in white cottons. The 
rooms are kept dark, and in the hottest part of the day sbut> up 
with glass. In short, every thing betrays a struggle to keep cool. 

Another great contest seems to be against ants. You perceive 
various articles of furniture placed upon little dishes of ^yater 
or quick-lime, without which precaution every thing is overrun. 
White ants are most formidable; for from those it is impos- 
siMe wholly to guard. They attack every thing, even the beams 
in the houses. A chest of clothes, lying on the floor a day or 
two only, may be found entirely ruined. A mere pinhole appears 
in your precious quarto — you open it, and behold a mass of dust 
and fragments ! 

The nupaber of servcmts, and their snowy drapery, huge tur- 
bans, stubby mustachios, bare feet, and cringing servility, form 
another feature in the novel scene. Partly from the influence 
of caste, but more from indolent habits, low pay, and the indul- 
gence of former masters, when fortunes were easily made, they 
are appointed to services so minutely divided as to render a great 
number necessary. The following list, given me by a lady lon^ 
in India, not o;ily illustrates this peculiarity, but shows how large 
opportuniti(BS private Christians possess of doing good to natives 
even beneath their own roof. A genteel family, not wealthy, 
must have the following domestics : — 

Kansuma — a head servant, butler, or steward ; KU-mut-gdr 
— table-servant; Muaalche — cleans knives, washes plates, and 
carries the lantern; Bdhagee — cook; Surdco' — head bearer, 
cleans furniture, &c. ; Bearer — ^^ cleans shoes, and does com- 
mon errands, (if a palankeen is kept, there must be at least 
eight of these,) pulls punka ; J,bdar — cools and takes care of 
water; Meeta — man sweeper; Metrdne — female sweeper; 
J^/ah — lady's maid, or nurse ; Dwwiin — gate-keeper ; McXky — 



CALCUTTA. 13 

gardener ; Dttgey — tailor ; Dobey — washerman ; Garee-waOa 
— coachman; Syce — groom, one to every horse, who always 
runs with him ; Grasa-cuUer — cuts and brings grass daily, one 
to each horse ; Gtty waUa — keeper of the cow or goats ; Htar- 
karu -^ en*and boy or messenger ; Sircar — accountant, or secre- 
tary; Chuprasse — carries letters, and does the more trusty er- 
rands; Chokedar — watchman; Cooley — carries burdens, brings 
home marketing, &c. ; EhustU — to bring water. Of gardeners, 
maids, table-servants, nurses, &c., there of course must oilen be 
several. It is generally necessary to have part of these Mussul- 
mans, and part Hindus ; for one will not bring some dishes to 
the table, and the other will not touch a candlestick, &c. If a 
child makes a litter on the floor, the ayah will not clean it, but 
calls the metrane. 

A walk into the native town, produces novel sights on every 
side. The houses, for the mpst part, are mere hovels, with mud 
floors and mud walls, scarcely high enough to stand up in, and 
covered with thatch. The streets are narrow, crooked, and 
dirty ; and on every neglected wall, cow dung, mixed with chafl*, 
and kneaded into thin cakep, is stuck up to dry for fuel. The 
shops are often but six or eight feet square, and seldom twice 
this size, wholly open in front, without any counter, but the mat- 
on the floor, part of which is occupied by the vender, sitting 
cross-legged, and the rest serves to exhibit his goods. Mechanics 
have a similar arrangement 

3arbers sit in the open street on a mat, and the patient, squat- 
ting on his hams, has not only his beard, but part of his head, 
shaved, leaving the hair to grow only on his crown. In the tanks 
and ponds are dobies slapping their clothes with all their might 
upon a bench or a stone. Little braminy bulls, with their 
humped shoulders, walk among the crowd, thrusting their noses 
into the baskets of rice, gram, or peas, with little resistance, 
except they stay to repeat the mouthful.* Bullocks, loaded with 
panniers, pass slowly by. Palankeens come bustling along, the 
bearers shouting at the people to clear the Way. Pedlers and 
hucksters utter their ceaseless cries. Religious mendicants, with 
long hair matted with cow dung, and with faces and arms 

* These a^e individuals turned loose when young, as offerings to an.idoli 
which are thenceforth regarded as sacred. Though no one looks after them, 
their privileged mode of life keeps them in good order ; and, mixing so much 
among crowds, from which they meet no ill treatment, makes them perfectly 
gentle. 

VOL. II. 2 



U nantuBTAit. 

■nrated with QengeB mud, walk about almost naked, with •■ 
ail of the utmost impudence and pride, demandiog rather than 
begging gifts. Often they carry a thick triangular plate of brassy 
and, spiking it at ioterralB with a heavy stick, send the shrill 
announcenient of their approach &x and near. Now and tbea 
Gomea rUBhing aloDg the buggy of some English merchant, whose 
syce, nmning before, drives the pedestrians out of the way ; or 
some villtinous-looking cai&nche drags by, shut up dose with 
red cloth, containing native ladies, who contrive thus to "take 

No Englishmen are seen on foot, except the very poorest, as 
it is deemed ungenteel ; nor native women, except ^ the lowest 
CBstee. Costumes and complexions, of every varic^,move about 
without attracting attention — Hindus, Hussulmana, Arme- 
nians, Greeks, Persians, Parsees, Arabs, Jews, Burmons, Chinese, 
&C. &c ; hheesties, with leather water-sacks, slung dripping on 



their backs, carry their precious burden to the rich man's yard, 
or hawk it along the street, announcing iheir approach by 
drumming on their brass measure. Snake-charmers, jugglers, 
and blind musicians, gather their little crowds. Processions 
are almost always abroad in honor of some idol, or in fiilfil- 
ment of some promise ; making all possible clamor with voices, 
drums, cymbals, and trumpets. Women carry their children 
astride on their hips. Wretched carriages, drawn by more 
wretched ponies, jmgle along, bearing those who have long 
walks and moderate means. Women crowd about the welle^ 
carrying water on their hips in brass jars. Children run about 



■talk Baked, ot with n thin plate of alver or brasB, not la^W 
than a tea-cup, himg in &oDt b; a cord round the hips. Mud- 
holes, neglected tanks, decaying car- 
cnases, and Btagnant ditches, unite with 
fumes of garlic, rancid oil, and human 
filth, to load the air with vilkDonB 
smells. The tout entemUe of aigfata^ 
sounds, and smells, is so uttra-ly unlike 
any thing in any other part of the world, 
that weeks elapse before the aenaatioo 
of strangeness wears away. 

Mj residence with Mr. Fearce on 
the circular road, which is a principal 
tbOToughlare, afforded continual oppor- 
tunity of observing native character and 
habits. A spectacle of frequent recur- 
rence was the wedding procession of 
omu cKT/Lm uir. young children, affianced by their relft- 

tiona. Music and many torches dignify 
the processioiL The girl is often carried in a palankeen, and tlM 
hridegroom on horseback, held by a friend. Sometimes the little 
things are borne iu a highly-omEmented litter, aa in the engra- 



ving. It is always affecting to think that if the poor little boy 
die, his betrothed is condemned to perpetual widowhood. Many 
of these, as might be expected, become abandoned character*. 
Oite is constantly struck with the excesnve cruel? displayttd 



toward oxen and horses b; the natives ; so slroDgly contrastiiig 
with the tenderness of Bunnan drivers. The cattle are small, 
lean, and scarred all over with the brando and &nciful figures of 
their owners. Poor in flesh, and weak, they are urged with & 
large stick, and by twisting tlie tail, in the most violent manner. 
The heavy blows were continually sounding in my ears, and, 
with the creaking of the wheels, which are never greased, keep 
up an odious din. The horses of their miserable caraochea 
fere no better — the driver scarcely ever sufferiiig his whip to 

IsBw many funerals, but none in whichsny solemnity or pomp 
preTuled. The body, without a coffin, was carried on it« own 
paltry bedstead by (bur men, covered merely with a sheet ; a few 
followers ke]>t up a wailing recitative, and beat upon small native 
drums. The body vras thus conveyed to the place of burning, 
or thrown into the Ganges. 

Close lo my residence was one of those numerous tanks re- 
sorted to in this city, not only for drinking-water, but ablutiona 
of all Bortii. Every hour in the day some one vras there bathing. 
Those who came for water, would generally walk in, and let- 
ting their jar float awhile, bathe, and perhaps wash their cloth ; 
then filling tlJeir vessel, bear it away with dripping clothes. 
Some dobeys, or washermen, resorted thither, whose severe 
process fully accounted for the fringes constantly made on the 
edges of my clothes. Without soap or fire, they depend on mere 
labor ; standing knee deep in the water, and gathering the end 



of a garment in their hand, they whirl it over then- head, and 
bring it dovra with great force upon a stone or inclined plank, 
occasionally shaking it in the water. They spread out the arti- 
cles on the hot sand, and a powerful sun enables them to present 
dothos of snowy whiteness. 



CALCUTTA. 17 

My stay in the city included several annual festivals, of which 
one was the Door-ga Poo-ja, which commenced on the fifteenth 
of October, and lasted till the nineteenth. The whole population 
unites in this celebration, and the government offices are closed. 
It is in honor of Bhagabatee, wife of Seeb, who is called Doorga, 
j&om her having destroyed a dreadful giant of that name, who 
had subdued most of the gods. 

The first day is .spent in waking up Doorga, and other gods, 
who are supposed to have slept since the festival of Shayan 
Ekadashee. The second day, vows are made, and offerings of 
water, flowers, sweetmeats, &c., are presented. The third day 
is occupied with ceremonies to bring the soul of Doorga 
into the image. To effect this, the priest repeats prayers, oflers 
incantations, and touches the eyes, cheeks, nose, breast, &c., of 
the image with his finger. The image now becomes an object 
of worship, and crowds ofler it divine honors, presenting at the 
same time large quantities of fruits, clothing, and food ; which, 
of course, are perquisites to the Brahmins. The fourth day 
streams with the blood of animal sacrifices. The worshippers 
dance before the idol, smeared with gore ; drums beat ; and 
shouts rend the air. The heads only of the victims are offered, 
the worshippers eating the' carcasses, and rioting in strong drink. 
Such Hindus as worship Vishnu, not being permitted to shed 
blood, offer pumpkins, melons, sugar-cane, &c., which are cut in 
two with the sacrificial knife, that the juice may flow forth. 
All these days, the image is kept in tlie house, and the services 
performed in interior courts, so that the streets show little con- 
fusion or stir. The evenings are occupied with songs and 
dancing, often of an indecent character. 

The last and great day brings the goddess abroad, carried in 
triumph upon the shoulders of men, to be thrown into the river. 
Crowds follow with shouts ; bands of music accompany each 
group; and towards sundown the streets are literally full of these 
processions. I rode to the margin of the river, at that time, to 
witness tliis part of the festival ; and during the stay of a single 
hour, scores of images were thrown in at that place. Above 
and below, the same scenes were enacted. 

These exhibitions not only present Doorga, but several other 
images, often as large as life, very handsomely moulded, of wax, 
clay, or paper. Under an ornamented canopy stands the god- 
dess, stretching out her ten arms, each of which has an occupa- 
tidn. One transfixes with a spear the giant Mahitiha; others 
hold implements of war, flowers, sceptres, &c. Beneath her 

2» 



18 HlIfDUSTAir. 

ftet is a lion, tearing the said giant ; and on each side are her 
00ns, KixrHk and Gemesh. The whole is borne on a frame or 
bier, requiring twenty or thirty bearers. The group is gene- 
rally got up with much skill, and no little ornament, some of 
which is really tasteful and costly. Vast sums are expended at 
^is festival by all ranks, amounting, in some cases, even to 
twenty or thirty thousand rupees! Almost every respectable 
fiimily makes one of these objects, and lavishes, on it considerable 
expense. The offerings, the music, the feast, and still more, the 
gii^ to Brahmins, make up a heavy cost I could not help 
observing, that the men employed to cast the fabric into the 
river, no sooner got a little way from the shore, in the boat, -than 
they began to rifle the goddess of her muslins, plumes, and gilded 
bmaments, so that often nothing but a mere wreck, was thrown 
overboard. 

Calcutta being the focus of religious intelligence for all the 
East, and the seat of numerous missionary operations, I was not 
sorry that no vessel offered for my next port of destination, for 
Vifo months. It gave me an opportunity of visiting the charita- 
ble, literary, and religious institutions; attending the various 
ehnrches, and several anniversaries; mingling with ministerial 
society, committees, and conferences; and gathering no small 
amount of information froni the best sources. 1 shall, however, 
only note here such as will interest the general reader. 

One of my first visits was to the school of the Scottish General 
Assembly, founded by Rev. Mr. Duf^ and now under the care of 
Rev. Messrs. Mackay and Ewart It occupies a large brick build- 
ing, enclosing a quadrangular court, formerly the residence of a 
wealthy Baboo, and standing in the midst of the native town.* 
It has existed about six years, and now numbers about six hun- 
dred and thirty-four pupils ; boys, mostly under fourteen years. 
They are all Bengalees and Hindus, generally of the higher 
castes, and many of them Brahmins. Many have been in the 
school from the commencement They purchase their oym 
school-books, and receive no support from the school ; but the 
tuition is gratis. There are five ushers, besides twelve or fifteen 
of the more advanced scholars, who act as assistant teachers. 
The instruction is wholly in the English language. 1 examined 
several classes in ancient and modem history, mathematics, 
astronomy, and Christianity ; and have never met classes show- 

* A new building, capable of accommodating 1000 pupils, has since been 
erected on Cornwall is Square. 



CALCUTTA. 19 

teg a more thorough knowledge of the books ihey had stcufied. 
Nearly all of the two upper classes are convmced of the truth of 
the gospel, and went over the leading evidences in a mannar 
that, I am sure, few professors of religion in our country can da 
Some six or seven pupils have given evidence of a work of grace 
in their heart; a few of which have made a professton of 
religion. 

A few weeks after, I had the pleasure of attending the public 
annual, examination of this school, held in the town hall, a truly 
noble building. I never witnessed a better examination. The 
pupils were often led away from the direct subject, by gentlemen 
present, and in every case showed a good insight into the subject 
they had studied. Several exceUent essays were read In Eng* 
lish, whoUy composed by the scholars, two of which were of 
special cleverness ; one in fevor of caste, the other against it. 
The former received some tokens of applause fi*om the Euro- 
peans, for the talent it displayed ; but not a native clapped. On 
the conclusion of that against caste, the whole mass of pupils 
burst out into thundering applause ! This incident is worthy of 
note, as showing the waning influence of Brahma. 

The Benevolent Institution, instituted thirty years ago by the 
Serampore Missionaries, has continued without interruption; 
imparting the English language and English literature, on the 
Lancasterian plan, to an average of three hundred pupils. Sev- 
eral times that number have left the school with more or less 
education, many of whoiti are now honorably employed as 
teachers, ^mters, and clerka There are now a hundred and 
eighty in the boys', and thirty in the girls' department. The es- 
tablishment of other schools has diminished its number. It 
was intended entirely for the benefit of the children of nominal 
Christians, chiefly Catholic, who were growing up in ignorance 
and vice; but some pagan youth are now admitted. The Rev. 
Mr. Penny has devoted himself to this service for many years; 
and recently his salary has been paid by government. The boys 
live with their parents, and receive no support from the school. 

The Boarding and Day Schools at Chitpore, one of the north- 
em suburbs of Calcutta, were established by the Baptist mission- 
aries, in 1829. They are under the care of Rev. J. D. Ellis, and 
contained boys and girls, till the latter were removed to Seebpore. 
The boarding school is for the children of native Christians, 
and contains fbrty-flve interesting boys, none under seven years. 
They are entirely supported, at an average ex|)en6e of about four 
rupees a month ; including food, clothes, books, salaries of 



30 BtliDUSTAK. 

sistant teachers, building, medicine, &c Nine of the boys have 
become pious, and been received into the church, and three 
others are to be baptized soon. 

The day school, on separate premises, is for heathen hoja, 
and contains three hundred pupils, from eight to eighteen years 
of age. They study the English language, and all the branches 
of a good high schooL They provide their own books and 
stationery, so that the salaries -of the native ushers, amounting in 
the aggregate to seventy-five rupees a month, and the rent of the 
buildings, constitute all the expense. This school is decidedly 
the best I found in Calcutta, excepting, perhaps, that of the Gen- 
eral Assembly just mentioned, to which it is not inferior. The 
arrangement of the school-house and grounds, the general gov- 
ernment, the deportment of the pupils, and the degrees of 
proficiency, are most satisfactory. None have become open 
Christians; but most of the senior boys theoretically reject idola- 
try, and declare ours to be the only true faith. I was astonished 
at the readiness with which they went over the evidences . of 
Christianity, from miracles, prophecy, history, internal structure, 
&c. 1 started many of the plausible objections of heathen and 
infidels, and found they had truly mastered both the text-books 
and the subject 

Bishop's College, founded by Bp. Middleton, stands a few miles 
below Calcutta, on the River Hoogly. The college edifice is of 
great size, and substantially built, in the Grothic style, and the 
professors' houses, pleasure-grounds, &C., are every way suitable. 
A distinguished civilian politely took me there in his carriage, 
end the president kindly showed us every part The fine library, 
beautiful chapel, and admirable arrangements, with the high 
character of the instructors, seem to invite students ; but there 
have as yet been never more than ten or twelve at a time. This 
is possibly owing in part to the exclusively Episcopal character 
of the college. The salary of the principal is one thousand 
pounds per annum, and of the second teacher, seven hundred 
pounds. . 

The Indian Female Orphan Refuge, and Central School, were 
founded by Mrs. Wilson, (then Miss Cook,) about twelve years 
ago. The two departments under the above names occupied 
the same building, till the present season, when the Refuge was 
removed Hb new and more suitable premises, six miles north of 
the city. The increased and improved accommodations virill 
enable this excellent lady to enhance the value of her admirable 
charity. Here native orphans, and other destitute or abandoned 



CAXCUTTA. 21 

children, are received at any age, however young, and remain 
till marriageahle, supported in all respects. A considerable 
number of them were redeemed from actual starvation, during 
the dreadful desolation of a hurricane on the Hoogly River, 
a few years since. All are taught to read and speak English, 
beside the elementary studies and needle-work. They are 
found to be acute, and generally learn to read and understand 
the New Testament in one year. Some six or eight are Mussul- 
man children ; the rest are Hindus, who, of course, lose whatever 
caste they may have ; though this now, in Calcutta, is productive 
of comparatively little inconvenience to the poor. The present 
number in the Refuge is one hundred and eight, and the whole 
cost per annum, for each child, is found to be about twenty-five 
rupees. Mrs. Wilson (now a widow) resides in the institution, 
and devotes herself most steadfastly to the arduous work. Pos- 
sessing the unlimited confidence of the philanthropists of Cal- 
cutta, she has been able to meet the expenses of her new and 
extensive buildings, and is not likely to want funds for sustaining 
the school. 

The Central Scliool has, on an average, two hundred and fifty 
girls, who attend in the day-time only, and receive no support 
The first impressions, on entering the vast room where they are 
taught, are veiy touching. Seated on mats, in groups of eight 
or ten, around the sides of the room, are thirty classes ; each 
with a native teacher in the midst The thin cotton shawls, 
covering not only ^e whole person, but the head, are lent them 
every morning to wear in school, and kept beautifully white. In 
their noses or ears hang rings of large diameter ; and many of 
them had the little spot at the root of the nose,* indicative of 
the god they serve, tattooed. Some had on the .arms or ankles 
numerous bracelets or bangles, of ivory, wood, or silver ; and 
many wore rings on the toes ; all according to the immemorial 
usage of Bengalee women. 

All were intent on their lessons ; and when it was considered 
that those lessons comprised the blessed truths of revelation, the 
scene cou!d not but afiect a Christian's heart with gratitude and 
hope. Two pious ladies devote themselves to the management 

♦ This custom of marking the forehead illustrates, very forcibly, the ex- 
pression of Deut. xxxii. 5, *^ Tlieir spot is not the spot of his children.** Some 
have one spot just above the root of the nose — yellow, brown, or red, as the 
feet may be. Some have two spots, some a perpendicular line, others two or 
three lines ; some a horizontal line, or two, or three. Thus every one carries 
on his front a profession of his faith, and openly announces to all men his creed. 



9S HiirDUSTAir. 

of this school, and attend all day. A native pFeacher condadi 
daily worship, and preaches once a week. The native womeDy 
being paid one pice per day for each scholar, are thus induced, 
though heathen, to exert themselves to keep their classes fulL 

The two institutions last named show what may be done by 
ladies. What abundant opportunities are presented, in several 
parts of the world, for them to come forth, and be co-workers in 
the missionary enterprise ! 

The Martin iere, founded by a munificent legacy of General 
Martin, was opened March, 1835, and has already eighty pupils, 
of which fifty are wholly suppoited. It is intended solely for the 
children of Europeans, and has a principal and two professors. 
The building, which cost 200,000 rupees, is truly noble, and 
stands on the southern edge of the city, amid extensive grounds. 
Many more pupils can be accommodated ; and there is no doubt 
the number wilt soon be full. The children are not required to be 
orphans, or very poor, but are admitted from that class of society 
which, though respectable, find it impossible to give their children 
a good education, and are glad to be relieved from then* support 

The Leper Hospital, founded by the exertions of Dr. Carey, is 
located on the i oad to Barrackpore, a little north of the city. 
Instead of a large building, it is an enclosed village, with neat 
grounds and out-houses. Any lepers may resort there, and re- 
ceive maintenance in full, with such medical treatment as the 
case may encoiu^age. It generally contains several hundred ; but 
many prefer to subsist by begging in the streets. 

Beside these institutions, there are several others, such as 
orphan asylums, a floating chapel, &c., of a character similar to 
those of our own country, and which therefore do not need any 
description. 

In 1813, parliament required the East India Company to devote 
£10,000, or a lac of rupees, annually, for tlie education and im- 
provement of the natives ; but nothing was done for fifteen or 
sixteen years. The funds, with other appropriations, which had 
accumulated to nearly 300,000 rupees per annum, were then 
placed under the control of a " Committee of Education," who 
proceeded to work in earnest The Hindu, Mahometan, and 
Sunscrit Colleges in Calcutta, were taken under the patronage 
of the committee, and schools and colleges at Benares, Delhi, 
Hoogly, Agra, Moorshedabad, Bangui pore, Sanger, Maulmain, 
and Allahabad, were soon foimded. In 1835, a new impulse and 
direction was given to these operations, and there were estab- 
lished the Medical College of Calcutta, and schools at Pooree, 



CALCUTTA. 33 

Gowhatte, Dacca, Patna, Ghazepore, and Merut The following 
are now in course of being established — Rajshahi, Jubbulpore, 
Hoshungabad, Furruckabad, Bai*eiily, and Ajmere. The whole 
number of pupils at present is three thousand three hundred and 
ninety-eight,* of whom one thousand eight hundred and ninety- 
one study English, two hundred and eighteen Arabic, four hundred 
and seventy-three Sunscrit, and three hundred and seventy-six 
Persian. Most of the rest are confined to the local veHiacular. 
Of the students, one thousand eight hundred and eighty-one are 
Hindus, ^ye hundred and ninety-six Mussulmans, seventy-seven 
Christians, and the rest are Burmans,^ Chinese, &c. A summary 
view of those in Calcutta will give a general idea of the whole. 

The Hindu College, (called by Hindus the Vldyalaya^) estab- 
lished in 1816, by wealthy natives, contains four hundred and 
fifty pupils. About sixty are on scholarehips ; the rest pay from 
^ve to seven rupees per month for tuition. It has two depart- 
ments; one for imparting education in English, and English 
literature, open to all classes and castes ; the other ibr tho culti'- 
vation of Sunscrit literature, and open only to persons of the 
Brahminical order, who are not admitted under twelve years of 
age. In the English department, instruction is given in reading, 
writing, arithmetic, composition, mathematics, history, natural 
philosophy, geography, &c The institute has a valuable library 
in English, which serves to give efilcacy and expansion to 
the system of instruction. The fact that natives are willing to- 
pay so much for tuition, and support themselves, shows the pre- 
vailing anxiety to acquire our language. Scholars are received 
into the English department as young as six years. 

The Sunscrit College has about one hundred and thirty-five 
pupils ; part of whom study English, with the other branches. 
They are instructed in Hindu literature, law, and theology. The 
fewness of scholars seeking instruction in this worthless stuff 19 
a good sign. Even of these, fifty-seven are pmd monthly stir 
pends of from six to ei^t rupees. The rest are not charged for 
tuition. The term of attendance is twelve years ; viz. three for 
grammar, two for general literature, one fi>r rhetoric, one for 
logic, one for theology, one for mathematics, and three for law. 
All the forms and distinctions of caste are observed at this 
flchooL 

The Mahometan College (generally called the Madn9ia) 

* The number of pupils has now (January, 1839) increased to nearly 7O0O ; 
bat those studying Arabic, Sanscrit, and Persian) are fewer than in 1835.. 



S24 HINDUSTAN. 

is for the instruction of that class of natives in their own 
literature and faith. Formerly, the students were allowed sti- 
pends of seven or eight rupees per niontli ; but, as those who 
hold these fall off, they are not renewed to others, so that the 
number is annually diminisliing. It has two departments, Orien- 
tal and English ; the former containing ninety-one students, and 
the latter one huoflred and thirty. The studies are reading, 
writing, spelling, grammar, aritlimetic, geography, history, natural 
philosophy, and the Mahometan laws and religion. 

The Hoogly (or Mahomet Muhsui's) College, situated about 
twenty-five miles above Calcutta, has grown out of tlie Hoogly 
School, which flourished several years, teaching 'chiefly the Engr 
lish language, to about one hundred and thirty pupils. Large en- 
dowments from the above-named Baboo have lately become 
available, and yield an annual revenue of no less than a lac of 
rupees. It was re-opened on an enlarged system in August, 
1836, and already enrols more than fifteen hundred students, 
who have entered the western department; that is, to pros- 
ecute English and English literature exclusively; and three 
hundred who have entered the Oriental department About one 
hundred of the latter study English in connection with Eastern 
languages, and two hundred study Arabic and Persian exclu- 
sively. 

The Medical College was instituted by a general order of the 
supreme government, in which it was directed tliat the Native 
Medical Institution, then existing under Dr. Tytler, and the med- 
ical classes at tlie Sunscrit and Mahometan Colleges, should be 
abolished, and a new institution formed. Medical science is here 
on the most enlightened principles, and in the English langtuige. 
Instruction commenced June, 1835, with forty-nine students, se- 
lected from numerous applicants. All were required to be able 
to speak, read^ and write English witli ease and accm-acy. The 
institution is a great favorite with Britons in Calcutta, and 
promises very important benefits to Bengal, beside raising up 
suitable doctors for the native regiments. None but native stu- 
dents are admitted ; but these may be of any creed or caste ; and 
for fifty of them, a competent support is provided. They are re- 
ceived between the ages of fourteen and twenty, and such as are 
allowed stipends are required to remain five or six years. 

For each of these institutions a good English library and phil- 
osophical apparatus have been ordered from London, toward 
which object a wealthy Baboo has given twenty thousand rupees. 
Persons of all ages, religious opinions, and castes, are admitted as 



CALCUTTA. 25 

pupils in alt the goyernmeDt institutions except the Hindu, Ma- 
hometan, and Sunscrit Colleges at Calcutta, and the Sunscrit 
College at Benare& The effect of these last-named institutions 
is regarded by many as wholly tending to support the national 
systems of religion arid literature^ and, therefore, so far as the 
eternal well-being of the pupils is concerned, decidedly in- 
jurious. 

The circumstances of the country make these colleges, not 
what a cursory reader would infer from the name, but schools ; 
or, at the best, academies. Education has not long enough pre- 
vailed to have produced a race of young men prepared by ele- 
mentary studies to pursue the higher branches. The pupils of 
these ^ colleges" are taught to read, write, and cipher, as well as- 
grammar, geography, logic, mathematics, &C., from the rudi- 
ments upward. , 

Until 1835, the policy of the committee was to encourage the* 
study of Persian, Sunscrit, and Arabic literature, as the best 
means of elevating the general intelligence of the natives.. 
Hence the endowment of schools and colleges, expressly for 
these studies, and paying the students liberal monthly stipends. 
A great number were thus induced to study these dead languages, 
who felt no interest in them, and made no valuable proficiency. 
While modern science was enlightening all Europe, these stu- 
dents were learning Ptolemy's astronomy, Aristotle's philosophy, 
and Galen's medical institutes, and reading the shockingly las- 
civious storieB of the Mricchakata, and the Nol Damayanti. 
Bishop Heber examined some of these students at Benares, and 
says,* "The astronomical lecturer produced a terrestriaLglobe, di- 
vided according to their system^ and elevated to the meridian of. 
Benares. Mount Meru he identified with the north pole, and 
under the south pole he supposed the tortoise 'Chukwa' to^ 
stand ; on which the earth rests. He then showed me how the 
sun went round the earth once in every day, and how, by a dif^ 
ferent motion, he visited the ^gns of the zodiac." As Hindu lit^ 
erature has been highly extolled by some, I will add a specimen 
from Ram Mohun Roy's account of it f " < £ftacf signifies to eat ; 
Ehaduti, he, she, or it eats : query, does Khaduti, as a whole, con- 
vey the meaning he, she, or it eats, or are jseparate parts of this 
meaning conveyed by distinctions of the word ? ' As i^ in the 
English language, it were asked. How much meaning is there in 



* Travels in India. 

t Letter to Lord Amherst, Governor-general of India. 

VOL. n. 3 



9f HiiiDnsTAir. 

the eaty and how much in the a f And is the whole meatiing 
conveyed by these two portions of the word distinctly, or by 
them taken jointly ? ** *< In- medicine and chemistry they ar« 
just sufficiently advanced to talk of substances being moist, dry> 
hot, &c^ in the third or fourth degree ; to dissuade from phys- 
icking, or letting blood, on a Tuesday, or under a particular as- 
pect of the heavens ; and to be eager in the pursuit of the phi- 
losopher's stone, and the elixir of immortaUty." * 

The Bev. Mr. Wilson, in a sermon on behalf of tlie Scotch 
Missionary Society, and dedicated to the Right Hon. Sir Robert 
Grant, governor of Bombay, preached in Bombay, Novembers 
1835, touches this matter briefly ; and I quote some of his remarks, 
because of the high authority on which they come. Speaking 
of the appropriation of the lac of rupees, he remarks, " We, the 
representatives of the British nation in India, inste|id of applying 
this grant wholly to the difiiision of a knowledge of the literature 
and science of the West, as, we must suppose, was intended 
employed most of it in the support of colleges for teaching, pen* 
sioned students the elements of the Sunscrit and Arabic lan- 
guages, and inculcating through them the immoral precepts of 
the Vedas and Purannas, the aphorisms of dreamy and obsolete 
legislators, and the prescriptions <^ quack doctors and alche- 
mists; or in printing Oriental books to fill the shelves of the 
learned and curious, but illiberal and unphilanthropic confederacy, 
of English and French antiquarians.". 

This policy of the committee led also to the expenditure, of 
enormous sums in procuring translations of elevated scientific 
works into those languages, and printing original Arabic, Persian, 
and Sunscrit works hitherto unknown to Europe. Of the books 
printed by the committee up to 1832, there were of Sunscrit thir- 
teen thousand volumes, of Arabic five thousand, Persian two thou- 
sand five hmidred, Hindu two thousand. A large proportion of 
these are quarto volumes, of seven hundred to eight hundred pages^ 
and printed ill editions of ^ye hundred copies. Of course, were 
they ever so valuable, they could not be generally diffused over 
an empire of two mOlions of inhabitants. Not a single work was 
printed in the prevailing and spoken languages of India ! The 
books thus brought forth as treasures of Oriental literature, were 
indeed such to some philologists of Europe ; but false philosophy, 
fiibulous histories, and impure romances, could do no good to 
Hindus, even supposing the mass of the people could have 
read them. 

* Heber. 



CAIiCUTTA. V 

The policy of the committee, as at present' coxuidtuted, iii^ 
10 cultivate Western, rather than Eastern literature, and to diffiiM 
modem science and arts, by ejctendlng a knowledge of the Eng- 
lish language, and by multiplying valuable works in the vulgar 
tongue& In accomplishing this important change, perhaps no 
man has been more instrumental than C. E. Trevelyan, Esq^ of 
the Bengal civil service, to whom India is, in many other respects^ 
greatly indebted. 

The stipends which were paid to pupils in the Arabic, Sun* 
scrit, and Persian languages, are now refused to new applicants, 
and expire as vacancies occur. This change not only adds to 
the available funds of the committee, but leaves ^e dead Ian* 
guages to be cultivated, just so &r as their intrinsic worth shall 
induce the native. In all the new institutions, pupils are ad* 
mitted ^thout distinction of caste. 

The prospect now is, that English, with its vast stores of 
knowledge, in every department, will become the classical Ian* 
gtiage of the country.* The holders of office, and influential 
natives generally, of the next generation, will be enlightened 
beyond what could have ever been hoped for, under the old 
system. Some of those who give themselves to literary pur- 
suits, will no doubt acquire such a mastery of certain sciences^ 
as to become able to bring forth works of great utility in their 
mother tongue. By such works, and not by translations made 
by foreigners, light may spread to all the people, and this vast 
continent be brought forth into a worthy place among the 
nations. 

Missionaries long since saw this subject as the education com* 
mittee now see it, and thousands of natives, in Calcutta alone, 
have been taught in their schools to read English. There are 
probably now in tliat city not less than four thousand youths 
receiving an English education. In the Hindu College, estab* 
lished in 1816, and conducted wholly widi reference to English, 
there are four hundred and seven students, of which three 
— . — -^ — ' ■ 

* When we consider the vasl spread of the British empire in India, the dif^ 
finion of the English language over the whole continent of North AmericSy 
and many of the W^t India islands, the establishment of British laws and 
language in all South Africa and Australia, and the growing colonies on the 
west coast of Africa, it is not unreasonable to anticipate the prevalence of our 
language, at no distant day, among millions in all quarters of the globe. , 



28 HIllD08TAir. 

hundred and fifty-six pay from f^ to seven rupees a month 
lor tuition, while the Sunscrit College, where fifty-seven 
students receive a stipend of fit>m siirto £ight rupees per month, 
and the rest are taught gratuitously, there are but one hundred 
and thirty-five pupils. In the Arabic College are two hundred 
students, one hundred and thirty-four of whom study English, 
and most of the remainder receive stipends. The Hoogly Col- 
lege has grown out of the Hoogly School, in which the Eng- 
lish language was always a primary object Having received 
endowments firom a native gentleman, yielding annually 100,000 
rupees, it has recently been thrown open to receive more pupils ; 
and already fifteen hundred students have entered the ^ western 
department,'* that is, to study English, and English literature 
exclusively. About three hundred have entered to study Eng- 
lish, in connection with Oriental literature ; and two hundred to 
study Arabic and Persian exclusively. 

A further evidence of the present demand for English^ is seen 
in the operations of the Calcutta School-book Society. This in- 
stitution prints elementary books, in all the languages required 
by schools in the presidency, at the cheapest possible rate ; and 
firom its depository, most schools are supplied, in whole or in 
I>art The following summary of sales is from the last annual 

report, viz. : — 

I*- 

English.. 31,649 books. 

Anglo- Asiatic (L e. in the Roman Character). 4,525 ^ 

Bengalee ; 5,754 « 

HinduL 4,171 « 

Hindustani 3,384 << 

Persian * ,...,. 1,454 « 

Oriya 834 « 

Arabic 36 « 

Sunscrit 16 " 

With this impulse in fiivor of the English language, and 
European literature, has sprung up, chiefly through the same 
instrumentality, another, equally strong, in favor of using the 
Roman letters for Indian languages. I regard this as scarcely 
less important than the other, and have briefly handled the point 
In some remarks on "The mode of conducting missions," 
m Ptet IV. 



Calcutta* 9B 

That the elements of Boeiety are not stagnant in Calcutta, and 
that light is hreaking m upon the public mind, is evinced, among 
other proofs, by the present state of the native newspaper press. 
Formerly there was no such thing in the city ; now there are 
seven or eight Among them are « Th^ Duipin," published in 
Bengalee and English, hy nominal Christians, but somewhat neu- 
ter; the « Chnndrika," stroi^ly in favor of the entire idolatrous 
system ; Ae '^Cowmoodee," temperate and- conciliatory, and reject- 
ing the .grosser Hindu superstidons, but decidedly polytheistic 
The <* Reformer," in the English language entirely, and the firat 
newspaper concfocted in English by natives, advocates the Ve* 
dant system, but is temperate. The ** Inquirer," also in the Eng- 
lish language, is the organ of the education party among the 
natives. The *^ Gyanaheshun," wholly in the Bengal language, 
resolutely attacks the Brahmlnical order, and all the monstrous 
rites and ceremonies of the Hindus. There is another, pub- 
lished in the Persian language, which is conducted with (>onsid- 
erable talent, but chieHy occupied with matter not generally 
interesting to Hindus or English. All these are in addition to 
the various newspapers, journals, and other periodicals published 
by Britons, of which there are not few, and several of them 
decidedly pure and religious in their character. For English 
readers there are several newspapers and magazines, and two 
medical journals. The Asiatic Society, fbunded in 1764, con- 
tinues its elevated career, and annually renders important contri* 
butions to general, as well as Oriental science and literature. 
The Calcutta Christian Observer is an admirable monthly, sus- 
tained by all persuasions, and replete with information, not only 
on missionary, but scientific and literary subjects. 

The Hindu and Mussulman reK^ous ediftees in Calcutta are 
^w and mean ; strongly contrasting with those in some oth^ 
parts' of the country, and with the stupendous pagodas and 
splendid zayats of the Burmans. The mosques resemble Orien- 
tal mausoleums, seldom larger than a native^s hut, and often not 
bigger than a dog-house. The dome is almost always semi- 
spherical, and generally the plaster, which covers the brick walls, 
is wrought into minute omamentS) of Arabesque tracery; not al- 
wa^'s tasteful, or even chaste. Tombs, both for Europeans and 
rich natives, are often so built, that natives might dwell in them 
very comfortably, and remind one of some passages in Scripture, 
where lunatics and others are said to live in tombs. They re- 
semble handsome summer-houses, and afibrd all the shelter a 
Hindu desires, and much more than he often enjoya 

3* 



90 HlRPUSTAlf. 

The conspicuousness of tbe late Ram Mohun Roy^ and the 
eclat given for a time to the reformation, which he was supposed 
to be ef&cting, called me to his meeting with feelings of no 
ordinaiy interest The Rev. Mr. Lacroiz, to whom the language 
is perfectly fiuniliar, kindly took me to the Bromha Sobha, as the 
congregation is called, and interpreted for , me the substance of 
the various exercises. We found the place to be a commodious 
hall, in a respectable Hindu dwelling-house. There was no idoV 
or idolatrous representation, of any kind. On a small stage, 
raised about eighteen inches from the floor, handsomely car- 
peted, sat cross-legged two respectable-looking pundits. One 
side of the room was spread with clean cloths for the native 
attendants, who sat after the manner of the country; and on the 
other were chairs for the accommodation of strangers. In the 
centre, and opposite to the rostrum, lay some native musical 
instruments, and a violin. The room was well lighted, and the 
punkas of course waved overhead. 

One of the pundits opened the services . by reading Sunscrit, 
from a loose palm-leaf held in his hand, stopping at every two 
or three words, to expound and enforce. The subject was 
knotdedge ^- what it was, and what it was not, &;c. Abstract 
ethical questions were discussed, not unlike the Cushion of the 
old scholastics ; but no moral deductions were made, nor any 
thing said to improve the hearers. The whole discourse must 
have been unintelligible to most of them. 

The other then read a discourse in Bengalee, consisting 
chiefly of explanations of their religious system, and encomiums 
on it He particularly dwelt on its liberality ; boasting that they 
quarrelled with no name or persuasion ; and assuring us, that it 
was of no consequence whether we worshipped idols, Mahomet, 
Jesus Christ, or the Virgin Mary ; that it was not possible to 
come to any certain knowledge respecting religious things ; and 
that if any man believed his way to be right, that way was right for 
him. These discourses extended to about an hour ; and the rest 
of the time, about another hour, was occupied with music At 
the close of the preaching, professed musicians advanced to the 
instruments, and, seating themselves on the mats, put them In 
tune, with the usual amount of discord. Two of them then 
sang several hymns, with instruments accompanying it The 
themes were the unity of the Divine Essence, and the various attri- 
butes of majesty and power. No one joined the strain, nor were 
there any books to enable them to do so. Nothing could be 
less reverent or devotional, than the manner of the musicians. 



Tbey looked about them with all possible self-complaceiicyi 
making immeaning gestures, bowing and blinking to each other^ 
and yociferating with sucli a nasal twang, that it was a re- 
lief when they had finished. I thought it* was literaDy 
such music as the poet speaks of — intended ** to soothe savage 
breasts ;" for certainly no other coiild well endure it 

On their retiring, a very difl!erent singer took the place, and 
proceeded for half an hour with great power of execution, and 
not a little taste. His voice was uncommonly fine. He accom- 
panied himself skilfully on the native guitar. The violin had 
been well j^layed from the beginning, and the music was now 
truly excellent, furnishing, 1 was informed, a fair specimen of the 
best Bengal art The singer, as well as the violinist, is distin- 
guished at the nautch entertainments of the city. The subject 
was still the attributes of God. The Bengalee language has, fbr 
this purpose, a noble advantage over ours, in numerous expres- 
sions derived from the Sunscrit, which utter in a single toord 
what may be called the negative attributes, and which we cannot 
express with brevity; such as, **He that needs no refuge;" "He 
that is never perplexed;" **He that can never grow weary;" &c. 
The singer used these epithets with great majesty; using ani- 
mated gestures, and with a countenance finely varying with the 
tl^eme. At the close of this exercise, the assembly broke up. 

No female was present, nor do any ever attend. Most of the 
congregation came in only in time to hear the music, and stood 
near the staircase^ not without disorder. The number of the 
regular attendants was not over twenty. I am informed, thirty 
is the largest number ever present. The spectators were some- 
what more numerous. 

Few of the professed adherents are so confident of their recti- 
tude, as to detach themselves wholly firom the common religious 
customs, though more negligent in these matters than their neigh- 
bors. The very pundits ofiSciate, not because converts to these 
opinions, (fbr such they do not profess to be,) but because regularly 
paid for their services. One of them, in his discourse this evening, 
expressly told us that there was no impropriety in worshipping 
idols -« a doctrine which R. Roy would not admit The musi- 
cians also are paid, and perform here for the same reasons that 
they do at a nautch, so that the whole concern is sustained by 
the money of a fow fTiends,'and descendants of R. Roy. 

Such is the boasted reformation of Ram Mohun Roy! Not 
another congregation of his followers is found in all India! Of 
his labors as a reformer, this is the sum : — Fifty or a hundred 



10 «Uy>17«5&Air. 

paiaMM rend6fQd swgUg^at of the natioBA) loBgioiv w gatheied 
lwP9. bocaw3€ tb«y wQr9 so h9fyF% mtibsu% Imiag a ivkk the 
hotter lA their furivntQ life q« publk tnflM^oce ; in aone caaai^ 
O^diog the siii« of Ewopeans to tbofe of thcwr countrymen; 
without bevAg disentangled firooi the horrid system o€ the Shae*' 
tens ; without being ready» or without the mond oourage, to re- 
Htore toi tlioif own wives and daui^^arsr the ri^itB et human 
nature. With «U the supericnily ta pr^udiee and custom) 
boasted by Ram Mohun Roy, he did wolhiiig for tiw elevation of 
thesex« 

A striking instance oi this oecurved, not very long since, in 
the ca^ie of D. T., one of his most intelligent foUowera 
This gentleman is a partner in a European house, in the habit 
of mixing with Eurc^ean genlilemen, and evidently much more 
enlightened than most of his countrymen. Yet was he so 
much under the influence of Hindu public opinion^ as to marry 
hm daughter to a Ku>len Brahmin, for the purpose of elevating 
the family above the reproach occasioned by one of his ances- 
tors, with many others, having been compelled to eat bee^ by a 
Mahometan enemy named Per Ali« The young lady is well 
educated, reads and writes English, and is remarkably intelligent 
The Brahmin is as ignorant as the rest of his class, and will 
probably marry others, as avarice or caprice may move him. 
Brahmins of this caste may many any number of wives, but are 
not bound to live with them. They not unfrequently leave a wife 
after a few weeks, and never see her again. She is thus doomed 
to hopeless widowhood, merely to gratify the ambition of her 
fiunily. Thus completely is Ram Mohun Roy s principal disciple 
under the influence of a thraldom which thatgreait man professed 
to despise. A good school would have done more than all that 
has been accomplished by the Bromha Sobha. We should es^ 
pect pupils who had become so &r released from Hindu preju- 
dice, to advance to a complete emancipation. But this people 
show no tendency to advance ; they have long stood still ; and 
every thing already wears an aspect of decrepitude and decay. 
What a moniunent of the entireinefficacy of unassisted reason, to 
ameliorate the religious condition of any people ! Already may 
the undertaking of this truly great man be pronounced a &ilure ; 
and soon all traces of it will be lost from earth. 

R. Roy established a weekly newspaper, called the Re- 
fermer, which was intended . chiefly to excite among those 
Hindus who understand English, a desire for improvement in 
their civil condition. It is yet continued, edited by an intelligent 



nadye ; though incorporated now with a Calcutta paper, con- 
ducted by a European* It has often contained well-written 
papers against Churruck Pooja, Ku-len marriages, and the other 
ahoininations of the Hindu system, and is, doubtless, as at present 
conducted, a valuable journal. 

R. Roy was not a Unitarian Christian, but a Unitarian Hindu. 
He believed that there was such a person as Jesus Christ, and 
that he was the best moral teacher the world ever saw; but 
regarded his death as having no efficacy of atonement His 
capacious mind, and extensive knowledge of the Shasters, im* 
polled him to abhor the abominations of the Veda, and the mon- 
strosities of its thirty-three millions of. gods. But he found in 
the Vedanta Sar (an exposition of the four Vedas) a sort of Uni- 
tarianism, which he endeavored on all occasions to disseminate. 
The doctrine might as well be called pantheism; for it main- 
tains the old Pythagorean doctrine, that God is the soul of the 
world, and that every animal, plant, or stone, is therefore part of 
Deity. It makes perfect religion to consist in knowledge alone, 
or the realizing in every thing the Supreme Being; and ex- 
cludes ceremonies of all kinds. 

There was formerly a Unitarian Christian congregation in 
Calcutta, established under the care of Rev. W. Adams, (previ- 
ously a missionary,) who met for a short tinie at a private house. 
The first Sunday they had sixty or seventy persons present,. the 
second fifty ; and soon only five attended. Mr. Adams, thus dis- 
concerted, became the editcn* of a paper, and subsequently ac- 
cepted an appointment under government, to visit various parts 
of India, and to report on the state of education in the interior. 
In this last capacity, he has acquired honorable distinction, and 
mcreasing usefulness. His reports are exciting great attention, 
and show not only unwearied industry^ but superior talents. 

The population of Calcutta is ascertained, i)y a census just 
taken, to be 229,000 within the ditch ; and 500,000 are supposed 
to reside in the immediate suburbs. Within a circuit of twenty 
miles, the population is generally set down at two mUltans. Of 
the number within the city, about 130,000 are Hindus, 60,000 
Mussulmans^ 3000 English, and 3000 Portuguese, or Indo-Britons ; 
the rest are French, Chinese, Armenians, Jews, Moguls, Parsees, 
Arabs, Mugs, Bfadrasees, &c. The whole number of houses is 
66,000 ; of which nearly 15^000 are brick ; the rest are of mud or 
mats. Officers stationed at the principal avenues into the city, 



84 aiiiDUfTAJi. 

fbund tliat about 100,600 persons enter daily from the aurromdU 
ing villages ; chiefly sircars, clerks, servants, fruiterers, &c. 

The means now in operadon, for the education and religious 
instruction of this vast population, have in part been mentioned. 
That they are so great, is matter of devout thanksgiving and 
encouragement; but their distressing inadequacy to the wants 
of such a multitude is obvious. 

Society in Calcutta, like that of other places, where a larg* 
portion of the gentry live on stated salaries, has a tendency to 
extravagance. Most fiunilies live fidly up to their income, and 
many, especially junior officers, go deeply in debt The ez« 
penses of living are, In their chief points, as follows i — Servants^ 
wages, from four to six rupees, without food or lodging ; rent of 
a small, plain house, fifiy to eighty rupees a month ; rice, three 
and a half rupees a maund ; fowls, two to three annas each ; 
ducks, five to six annas apiece ; waahing, three rupees per hun- 
dred pieces ; board and lodging of one person, per month, in a 
plain way, fifty rupees. 

A few years sinoe^ the statjs of morals was generally bad, both 
in the city and MofussiL Scarcely any officers or civil ser- 
vants were pious, and the marriage tie seemed held in contempt 
Gross immoralities are now more rare, and, where they exist, 
less shamelessly exposed. A considerable number of distin- 
guished individuals, both in the civil and military service, are not 
only avowedly, but earnestly pious. The strong and constant 
resistance, lately made by the government of India to the spread 
of the gospel, is within the memory of every reader. This re- 
sistance was enforced and stimulated by almost every European 
resident, especifdly among the higher olaases. They really be- 
lieved, that to permit missionary operations, was to hazard their 
possession of the country ; and that violent commotions on tha 
part of the people, would follow any attempt to overturn their 
religion. Now, the missionary, in every part of India, meets 
kind and respeotfiil treatment from Europeans, and in many 
places liberal contrihutiQns are made toward tlieir scliools. It 
is found that the natives can hear their religion pronounced 
ftlse, and even hold animated debates on the subject, without 
dreaming of revolt No convulsions have ever resulted firom 
ovangelical labor, nor have any chiefs taken offence, on thia ac^ 
eount, against the government 

There is still room for great improvement e^ieoially in regard 
to the ohaervaDce of the Sabbath. Merchant^ tr»desioen» and 



OAIiCUTTAi 85 

iMOhanioiy generaUy, keep their people at work on that day $4 
oautiL BuUdiagB go oti^ ehip^yards resound with the hammer 
and axe, goods are borne through the Btreeta^ bazars are open^ 
the gentry take theur uaual drire, and Sunday is as Jittle disco?^ 
efaMe by appeanmces as in Paris* The genenl reason given IB^ 
that the religion of the laborers is not infringed. But it should 
net be forgotten that the commandment is — *<Thou sfaalt not 
d6 any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-ser^ 
vant, nor thy maid-serrant, nor thy cattle, nor the stranger that 
i» Within thy gates^" 

The state of religion, as we commonly tmderstand that phrase, 
is Tery low. I attended most of the principal Protestant places 
of worship, and, by actual mium^ration, found the largest audi- 
ence not to exceed two hundred and fifty persona Several of 
them were not more than one third that number. The church 
in the fort, being Attended by troops, «ccording to regulation, is 
fiilL The monthly concert of prayer is held unitedly by all the 
churches except one. At one of these meetings which I at- 
tended, only sixty persons were present, and in the otlier about 
eighty. During the week, there are few prayer-meetings ; and 
those which 1 attended seldom had more than from six to ten 
persons present I could not hear of a single Sunday School in 
the city. The announcement of the anniversaries of the Tract 
and Bible Societies awakened the most pleasing expectations ; 
but at neither of them were there more than seventy-five persons 
present, beside the ministers. 

Benevolent institutions are numerous, and generally supported 
vrith great liberality. Beside those which have been named, are 
the Bible Association, the Committee of the Church Mission- 
ary Society, the Church Missionary Association, the Diocesan 
Committee for promoting Christian Knowledge, the Auxiliary 
Missionary Society, the Bethel Union, the Seaman's Friend So- 
ciety, the Military Orphan Society, the Military Widows'" Fund, 
Lord Clive's Fund, the King's Military Fund, the Marine Pension 
Fund, the Civil Fund, the Mariners' and General Widows' Fund, 
the Presidency Greneral Hospital, the Native Hospital, the Hos- 
pital for Native Lunatics, the Government EstaUishment for 
Vaccination, the Charitable Fund for the Relief of Distressed 
Europeans, the European Fjsmale Orphan Society. 

Calcutta has nxteen Episcopal clergymen, viz., six Company's 
dhaplains, two chaplams to institutions, two professors in Bisfcop's' 



/ 



86 HIKDUSTAN. 

CcfUege, and six Missionaries. There are also one Scotch Kirk 
chaplain, one pastor^ and three missionaries of the Independent 
persuasion, two Scotch Presbyterians, and six Baptist mlssionariea^ 
and several others; making, in all, with the bishop, mariners' 
minister, &C., about thirty-five Christian ministers, bemde those 
of the Armenian, Greek, and Catholic churches. 

There are in the city eleven Christian places of worshipi 
generally large, where services are held every Sunday in English. 
Of these, fae are Episcopal, two Baptist, one Scotch, one Inde- 
pendent, and a floating chapel, for seamen. There are also 
three Roman Catholic churches, one Armenian, and one Greek. 
At Howrah, Kidderpore, and other adjacent villages, preaching 
in English is also regularly maintained. Each of the Baptist 
churches have handsome brick meeting-houses. Mr. Yates is 
pastor in Circular Road ; Mr. Robinson was, till recently, settled 
over Lallbazar, and Mr. Pearce over the Bengaleese. A vast print- 
ing-office and type foundry) gradually enlarged to its present di- 
mensions at acost of nearly $100,000, vrith three excellent dwell- 
ing-houses, hove been erected, without pecuniary aid from Eng- 
land, and chiefly through the profits on the printing-office. This 
establishment not only prints largely in English for government 
and individuals, but in all the written Oriental languages, and 
casts type in most of them. Six presses, on an average, are con- 
stantly employed in printing the Scriptures Mr; Yates, beside 
officiating as Englii^ pastor, has acquired great celebrity for 
skill in Bengalee and Hindustanee, and for his admirable revision 
of those versions. He seems raised up to complete the labors 
of Carey in these important translations. Many recollect ¥dth 
pleasure his visit to this country. 

Beside the places of worship for foreigners, there are, in and 
around the city, various preaching bungalows and chapels for 
the natives. Of these, four are maintained by Episcopalians, 
four by Baptists, f^^ by Independents, and one by the Scotch 
Kirk. Some of these are daily occupied, and, in general, with 
encouraging attendance. 

I was several times present on these occasions, in difierent 
parts of the city, and was deeply interested with the decorum 
and earnestness of attention shown by the auditors. As a speci- 
men of these occasions, I vrill describe one which I attended 
with the Rev. Mr. La Croix, a German missionary, who has 
acquired such a command of the Bengalee, as to be as much at 



CAJCCUTTA. 97 

• 

home in it as in his mother tongue. He devotes himself wholly 
to preaching and other evangelical labors, and miites^ great 
bodily vigor to untiring energy, and ardent interest in his work. 

On arriving at the place, no one had assembled ; but no sooner 
were we seated, than some passers-by began to collect, and the 
number gradually increased, during the services, to seventy or 
eighty. Some^sat down, but the greater part remained standing, 
and scarcely advanced beyond the door. For a while, the 
preacher went on expounding and arguing, without interruption; 
but at length some well-dresse4 persons proposed objections, 
and but for the skill of the missionary, the sermon would have 
degenerated into a dispute. The objections showed not only 
acuteness, but often considerable knowledge of the Christian 
Scriptures. Some countenances evinced deep anxiety. Some- 
times there was a general murmur of applause, when strong 
arguments were advanced, or satisfactory expositions given. At 
the close of the meeting, many accepted tracts, sele<^ting such as 
they had not seen before. One of the most venerable hearers, 
and a chief speaker, approached us as we came away, and pro- 
nounced upon us, in his own manner, but very solemnly, a cordial 
benediction ; declaring, at the same time, that what we advanced 
was all good ; that, no doubt, Christianity was the best religion, 
but that too many difficulties were yet in the way, to permit him 
and his countrymen to embrace it I am sure no Christian could 
be present on these occasions without' being satisfied of the im- 
portance of maintaining these efibrts, and cheered to exertions 
for their extension. 

I attended worship, on several occasions, at Rev.. W. H. 
Pearce's native chapel; and was highly gratified, not only with 
the number present, and their deportment, but especially with 
the psalmody. All united, with great animation, in this delight- 
ful part of Christian worship. Two of their tunes I was enabled 
to obtain in writing, and insert them here, confident that they 
will possess interest ; only regretting that I was not able to se- 
cure, in the same way, some of the equally pleasing airs of the 
Karens at Tavoy. 
VOL. n. 4 



BnoviTAir. 



BENGALEE AIR, 



tVHO BT MATITX OHUfTlAVS OT CALCUTTA. 



innoataBd ia (hiM pMti, at fli« wqait' of > 
Um author, bj LOWELL MASON, Eiq. | 






Na bho - 11 - o ar ka - ra se - i 



sar 



Nabho 



^ 



Tfffr-rTr-cs sE^ 




- li - o ar ka- ratEie-i sar I-ga Bram • a nam- 




^ 



-P P- 




EZHE 



tALCJJTTA^ 








n-f^trg 



Se jan a pan pran - a di - a pa pi o 





dha - re 



O man bho - 



na ta - re. 



?^^ a:^zrz:tt^ 



s 




Sfc±nm:= 



t± 



E 



The above hymn was written by Krishnu, a native preacher. 
The following is a 



FRBB TRANSLATION. 



1. 



He who yielded once his breath, 
Sinful man to save from death, . 
O my soul, forget not Him 
Forget not Him. 

Troubled soul, forget no more 
Grod's best gift,- thy richest store, — 
Christ the Lord, whose holy name 
Now saves from shame. 



3. 



Cease thy fruitless toil and care ; • 
Christ will all thy burden bear } 
Grace and love shall soothe the breast 
That sighs for rest. 

4. 
He is truth, and mercy mild — 
He in death with pity smiled — 
Shed his crimson blood abroad — 
Leads man to God. 



5. 



Faithful Friend ! on th6e I call, — 
By day, by night, my all in all. 
Tliy name, sweet Jesus, brings relief, 
And stays my grief. 



40 



BIICDUSTAK 




^^m 




che prim - er-a Sa-gar • • • a. Ji-Bur na-me ha-ba par. Ji- 




^^^^ 



-8ur na-me ha-ba par. Omautran-a kar-ta ke-ha na-hi ar 



^f-ff 



+ 



T 



^i^g 



^^^^^^m 



re man de-kha tran-a kar-ta ke-ha na-hi ar. 



FI==F 



m 



S 




5 



e 



LITERAL TRANSLATION. 

O^ my 8oa], be steady, be steady, be not unsteady ! 

Tlie sea of love is come ! 

The name of Jesus bears thee over. 

O, my soiil, there is no Savior but Jesus. 

Chorus. O, my soul! See! 

lliere is no Savior but Jesus. 



CAI.CUTTA. 41 

Ik some places, numerous individuals have openly renounced 
caste, and become nominal Christians, but without indicating or 
professing a change of heart These form a class at once en- 
couraging and troublesome — encouraging, because they have 
broken from a fatal thraldom, and placed themselves and their 
children in the way of religious instruction — troublesome, be- 
cause, while they come, in some degree, under the control of the 
missionary, they are not reclaimed even to a strict morality, and 
are naturally regarded by the heathen as exemplifying our religion. 

In a few cases, the native Christians have been gathered into 
villages, together with others, who, for various reasons, have re- 
nounced idolatry. One of these is necu* Serampore, superin- 
tended by the missionaries there ; another is at Luk-yan-ti-pore, 
thirty-five miles south of Calcutta; another at Kharee, fifteen 
miles further south. The two latter are under the superintend- 
ence of Rev. Geo. Pearce, of Seeb-pore, and contain one hundred 
and seventy fiunilies. It is but eight years since any of these 
people professed Christianity ; and the baptized now amount to 
about fifty. Rev. Mr. De Monte, an East Indian, and three native 
preachers, have the immediate charge, Mr. P. visiting them once 
a month. The most promising children are taken to the Seeb- 
pore and Howrah boarding-schools, where about ninety of both 
sexes, who of course are all nominal Christians, are now re- 
ceiving a regular course of mental and moral culture. Persons 
who join these villages, under a nominal profession of Chris- 
tianity, are received and treated as catechumena They are re- 
quired to promise obedience to certain rules respecting fornica- 
tion, theft, fighting, attendance on public worship, abstaining 
j&om heathen rites, observance of the Sabbath, &c. Them- 
selves and their children are thus brought immediately under 
the eye of a Christian teacher and the means of grace. None 
are baptized, but on a satisj&ctory evidence of conversion to 
God. 

Beside the stations in connection with the Baptist mission- 
aries, there are similar villages patronized by other sects, viz., 
Ram Makal Choke, and Gangaree, under Mr. Piffiird, of the 
London Missionary Society ; Nursider Choke, under Mr. Robin- 
son ; Jhan-jara, under Mr. Jones ; Ban-i-pore, under Mr. Driberg ; 
and Budg-Budg) under Mr. Sandys ; the three latter in connec- 
tion with the church of England. The whole number of con- 
verts at these stations I could not learn, but am assured that it 
exceeds two thousand. The degree of knowledge and piety 
4* 



42 OUCSUBTAN. 

jnust foe small, among conyerts possessing so few and recent 
means of spiritual improvement, exposed to so many snares, 
trained from in&ncy to every vice, and belonging, for the most 
part, to< the lowest classes. Still there is an evident superiority, 
on the side of even the nominal Christians. 

-.Christianity is certainly gaining a footing among the natives 
of Bengal ; though the rate of advancement is slow. There is 
the fullest evidence that the Hindu system has received, in this 
presidency at least, a great check. Few of the numerous indi- 
yiduals, who have received education in the missionary and gov- 
ernment schools, retain confidence in the system of their fathers. 
This class of persons is now rapidly multiplying, and the stand- 
ard of their education becoming more elevated. A smattering 
of geography and astronomy, is itself sufficient to break the 
power of the prevailing belief on the mind of the pupiL The 
Iffeaching of missionaries, the distribution of Bibles and tracts, 
and the natural inquiries elicited by the presence of so many 
intelligent foreigners professing Christianity, have tended to dif- 
fuse still more widely the knowledge and claims of true religion. 
Multitudes are convinced that their system is wrong, who are yet 
retained in the ranks of idolatry or Mahometanism by a fear, 
lest possibly, the faith of their fitthers may be best for them, 
and a want of principle, sufficient to encounter opposition and 
suffering. But their stated observances are coldly rendered; 
their children are not brought up with the old enthusiasm for the 
national faith;, and a thousand acts and expressions apprize 
those children of their parents' true sentiments. These, together 
vrith the numerous youths who are receiving education from 
Europeans, already form a considerable body of the risii^ gen- 
eration. Loosed, in a good degree, from ibe intellectual bondage 
which has griped preceding generations, and prepared, in various 
other ways, to hear preaching with profit, they form an increasing 
class, to which the fi-iends of truth naay look with hope. 

Brahmins are not venerated as heretofore. Though thousands 
still find a luxurious competency in the olSerings of the peo{4e, 
thousands more are compelled to pursue callings which throw 
them into society divested of their aristocratic exclusiveness and 
spiritual influence. I have often seen the sacred thread over 
die shoulders of comn[u>n sepoys, market-men, mechanics, and 
door-keepers. Enjoying many advantages, and given to polyga- 
my, they multiply ^ster than the herd, who are pinched for 



SS&AXFOBS.. 43 

subsistence, and often suffer from actual fiunine. Such increase 
must, of itself tend to the reduction of their supposed sacred- 
ness of character. 

The name of Serampore is so intimately associated with the 
history of modem missions, especially those of the Baptist de- 
nomination, that I of course spent some time there. A pleasant 
ride of fifteen miles brought me to Barrackpore, a military sta- 
tion on the river side opposite to Serampore, and the seat of the 
governor-genera's country residence. The road is bordered 
with fine trees the whole distance, and the country, as far as 
the eye can reach, is in high cultivation. Many laborers were 
ploughing — an operation which stirs up but a couple of inches 
of soil, and would call forth the surprise and contempt of a New- 
England farmer. The plough costs but fifty cents, and the min- 
iature oxen which draw it, but five dollars the pair. The latter 
are generally marked all over with lines and circles, burnt upon 
their skin. The view of Serampore from the river, is exceed- 
ingly attractive. The same arclktecture which prevails at Cal- 
cutta, gives the houses the appearance of elegant marble villas ; 
and the huge college, with its superb columns, confers dignity on 
the whole scene. The river is here about eight hundred or a 
thousand yards wide, placid, and full of boats. 

The population of Serampore is fifteen thousand. About one 
hundred of the houses are designed for Europeans, but nearly 
half of them are empty. I was kindly received by the venerable 
survivor of that noble triumvirate, which will never be forgotten 
while missions retain an advocate. Though in his sixty-ninth year. 
Dr. Marshnum's eye is not dim, nor his step slow. He leads the 
singing at family worship, with a clear and full voice ; preaches 
with energy; walks rapidly several miles every morning, and 
devotes as many hours every day to study, as at any former period. 
His schobl for boys, and Mrs. M.'s for girls, are continued, though 
less lucrative than hitherto, fi'om the number of similar ones 
now established in the country. 

Every walk through the town and its environs, presents 
objects which awaken tender- and serious thought. There 
is the Ghaut, where, thirty-six years ago, Marshman and his 
femily landed, friendless and discouraged by the opposition 
of the Company's government There, twenty-four years ago, 
landed Harriet Newell and Ann H. Jud^on, whose feet now tread 
the starry plain. And up those steps, for many years, mission- 



44 fliMouti'Afr. 

arleB of all names and parties have ascended, to receive a fitttep- 
nai welcome to India. 

Close by are part of the fomidations of the houses of Carey 
and Ward, long since overturned by the encroachments of the 
river. Further down is the printing-office, whence so many 
thousands of thousands of portions of the word of God, in lan- 
guages spoken by mort than half iht pagan tootid, have been 
produced. Still further is the college, a superb and vast edifice, 
the principal hall of which is said to be the largest in India. It 
is a chaste and noble building, constructed of the most durable 
materials throughout The staircases are of ornamental cast 
iron, imported from England at great expense. Its library is 
exceedingly valuable, and contains the immense coUection of 
dried botanic specimens by Dr. Carey. Connected with the in- 
stitution are about one hundred pupils, but for the most part 
young, and studying only preparatory branches. At this time, 
there are but two regular students in the college proper. The 
building was erected when there were no similar institutions in 
India, and shows the capacious plans and noble spirit of its 
founders. But the starting up of so many schools of similar 
character, and other causes, have prevented the expected acces- 
sion of students. ' There is reason to hope that the active opera- 
tion of the numerous elementary schools in the vicinity will, ere 
long, create a race of scholars prepared to proceed in the elevated 
course of studies intended to be here pursued. 

In the rear of the college are two professors' houses, in one 
of which Carey spent his last years. The room in which he died 
called up indescribable sensations, and I trust wrought improve- 
ment upon my spirit. Behind is the extensive botanic garden, 
where that wonderful man, by way of relaxation, gathered a vast 
collection of trees, flowers, fruits, and vegetables, from every ^part 
of India, and from whence he diffused a taste for natural science, 
which is now yielding invaluable results. 

A handsome church was built in the town, by the Danish gov- 
ernment, many years ago ; but no chaplain has ever been ap- 
pointed, and the missionaries have always officiated there. They 
have, beside this, a commodious chapel of their own, where wor- 
ship is performed on week days and Sunday evenings, and a 
considerable church of natives. A mile and a half from town is 
another. 

A little to the north of the town, in a calm and retired spot, is 
the missilm grave-yard, surrounded with palm grovea It con- 



SERAH^ORE. 45 

tarns about an acre, enclosed with a good brick wall ; and along 
its nice gravel walks are mahogany trees, set at proper distances. 
The monument for Ward is a circular pavilion, beautiful and 
chaste, with a suitable inscription on one side, read from within. 
Carey's is a plain cenotaph, built many years ago, for some of 
his &mily, and now bearing additional inscriptions for himself 
and his widow. His own epitaph, by his express direction, is 
merely this:--' 

WILLIAM CAREY, 

Born 17th of August, 1761. 

Diso 9th of June, 1834. 

"A wretched, poor, and helpless teortnf 
On thy kind arms I/all." 

Mrs. Carey, his. third wife, died about r year after her husband. 
Mr. Ward's widow survived him ten years. Carey's son is now 
a missionary in the upper provinces. Ward left two daughters, 
both of Whom are pious, and have been married several years. 

This mission vtrs commenced in 1793. Its history is too well 
known to leave me the necessity of describing it, or dwelling on 
its fruits. It was the commencement of those grand operations, 
which we trust the church will never relinquish till the earth be 
filled witli the knowledge of the Lord. With the exception of 
-what had been done in the Tamul and Malayalim languages, the 
whole of India was then entirely destitute of the Scriptures in 
their vernacular tonguea Few in number, and sustained by 
their own resources, the missionaries have given the world the 
whole Bible in Sunscrit, Chinese, Bengalee, Hindu, Mahratta, 
Oriya, Sikh, Pushtu or Afghan, Cashmere, and Assamee ; and the 
New Testament in the Gujeratee, Kunkun, Muitanee, Bikaneer, 
Bhugulcund, Maruar, Nepaul, Harotee, Kanoja, Mugudh, Oojuy- 
i-ne. Jumbo, Bhutneer, Munipore, Bruj, Kemaoon, Shree-nagur, 
and Palpa ; beside portions of the New Testament in various 
other languages. Some of these versions have been repeatedly 
revised, and successive editions printed. 

There are now eighteen mission stations, and twenty-two 
churches, connected with Serampore ; at which are laboring five 
Europeans, and twenty-two Indo-Britons, with twenty-five native 
preachers and catechists. Of the eleven members which con- 
stituted the first church in India, Mr. M arshman and wife alone 
remain. 

The late transfer of the printing-office, and steam paper-mill, 



40 BnmvBTjCs. 

to Mi. John C. Marsfaman, has been matter of much dificiusioiiy 
and seems not clearly understood. The explanation given me on 
the spot amounted to Jthis : Some years before Dr. Carey's death^ 
the concern was deemed bankrupL The printing-office, paper- 
mill, and other property, yalued at about 1^000 rupees, was 
made over, in fee simple, to Mr. J. C. M. in consideration of his 
assuming ail the debts. To whom these debts are due, and for 
what, and what portion has been paid, were not mentioned, and 
I felt unauthorized to ask. It is much to be regretted that this 
mtnsfer was not made public, till so long after its execution, and 
till Carey was no more. No one could so satisfactorily have 
explained the matter to the publicr The controversy is now use- 
less, as a question of property. The lots aud buildings are re- 
duced to a value almost nominaL Since the place ceased to be 
an asylum for debtors, who fled hither from the British terri- 
tories, it has constantly decayed. At this moment Mr. J. C. M. is 
about to remove the printing-office to a new building of his own, 
not on the Society's land, and the old office is almost a ruin. 
One dwelling-house, now in good order, and valuable, is nearly 
the sum of all the English Society's acknowledged property. 

One thing is certain — that there have seldom appeared men 
so disinterested as Carey, Marshman, and Ward. Carey received, 
for upwards of thirty years, more tlian five hundred dollars a 
month, as professor in the College of Fort William, and Bengalee 
translator to government. Ward earned equally large sums in the 
printing-office, as did Mr. and Mrs. Marshman by their school. 
Yet, as Dr. M. assured me, they ate at a common table, and drew 
from the common fund only the paltry sum of twelve rupees per 
month each! The rest went for the support of out-stations, 
casting types, and the ti^nslating and printing of the sacred 
Scriptures. The expense of the Chinese version alone, for pun- 
dits, types, &c, exceeded a hundred thousand dollars ! 

The agreement made at an early period, by the Serampore 
brethren, one with another, and published to the world, is worthy 
of all praise; especially the following extract: "Lotus give 
ourselves up unreservedly to this, glorious cause. Let us never 
think that our time, our gifts, our strength, our families, or even 
the clothes we wear, are our own. Let us sanctify them all to 
God and his cause. O that he may sanctify us for his work ! 
Let us forever shut out the idea, of laying up a cowry for our- 
selves or our children. If we give up the resolution which was 
formed on the subject of private trade, when we first united at 
Serampore, the mission is from that hour a lost cause. A world- 



ly spirit, quairelB, 8Dd every evil work, will succeed, the n 
it is admitted that each brother ma; do somethiDj; on his own 
account Woe to that man who ehall ever make the Bmallest 
movement toward such a measure. Let us continually watch 
against a worldly spirit, and cultivate a Christian indiSerenca 
towards every indulgence. Rather let us bear hardoesB as good 
Boldiere of Jeaua Christ, and endeavor to learn in every state to 

Never were there more laborious men than the Serampore 
miMionariea, and n^ver shall we Bee stronger temptations to 
amass wealth, relinquished for the cause of duist. The arrange- 
ment for drawing six dollars a month for personal expenses 
was discontinued in 1817, and each drew what he seeded; but 
neither of them laid \xp property for himself Carey died with- 
out leaving his widow any thing. Ward left only about fiv« 
thousand dollara, the proceeds of bis privale property, put to in- 
terest on hie first leaving England. Mershman is knowD to be 
poor; and his style of living, now at least, is more frugal than 
that of almost any other missionary I saw in Hindustan. Many 
of his measures are generally disapproved, but his diligence 
and true greatness must stand confessed. It cannot be aaid the 
glory of Serampore ia departed. Though it has now become a 
mere unit among missions, its history will ever be one of the 
brightest pages in the records of modem benevolence. The 
benefits it has produced are histing as the world. It has been 
swallowed up in more diffiised endeavors, like the morning star 
giving place to day, — swallowed tip in brighter light 



48 



CHAPTER n. 

Hadras — Catamarans — Difficulty of Landiiig — Black Town •^Esplanade — 
Population — Illustrations of Scripture — State of Religion >— Catholics — 
Teloogoos — Travelling by Palankeen — Pondicherry — Cuddalore — 
Tranquebar — Combaconum — Tanjore — Koblhoff — Swartz — Trichi- 
nopoly — Heber -— Seringfaam — Slavery in Hindustan — Idolatry support- 
ed by Government — Brahmins and Brahminism — Progressive Poverty 
of the Country— Modem languages of Hindustan. 

A voTAGE of fourteen days, in a small trading vessel, without 
a white face in it but my own, brought me to anchor in the roads 
of Madras, January 26^ 1837» It was a fortnight of great dis- 
comfort ; but I could not waive my rule of going in the ^rst 
vessel when my work at any place was done. Generally, if an 
opportuni^ is allowed to pass in India, weeks and even months 
elapse before the occurrence of another. Our captain, in this 
case, wa& a quiet native. of Chittagong, and, though he had no 
m0ans of ascertaining longitude, made a short and safe voyage 
by dead reckoning. By taking such a vessel, instead of an Euro- 
pean, I saved three fourths of the customary price of passage. 

There being no indentation of the coas^ nor any island to 
break off the sea, a heavy swell rolls in throughout the year. 
Vessels anchor in the open roads; the large ones keeping a mile 
or two from shore. The swell keeps them pitching and rolling, 
as uncomfortably as when at sea. The danger is so great, during 
the south-west monsoon, that vessels are not allowed to lay here 
for several months in the year, and the anchorage seems de- 
serted. Cargoes are loaded and unloaded, by boats adapted for 
passing through the surfl Among the first objects that struck 
me, were the catcanarans, gliding in every direction. These are 
exactly like a New England stone-sled. Three flattened tim- 
bers, eight or ten feet long, are tied together horizontally, and 
sharpened a little at the point One or two men propel it with 
a paddle, flattened at both ends,^ and dip first on one side, and 
then on the other. They sit on the calves of their legs, witli the 
toes inward, and in this position, which is the only one the case 
admits, they often remain for houi-s. The water, of course, 
comes up between the timbers, and washes over the little raft, 
80 that the men are kept wet to the middle. If they would carry 



4» 

any articles dry, which is seldom attempted, they construct a 
high pile of bushes in* the centre. When na boat could live fiv& 
minutes, these catamarans go about in perfect safety. The men 
are often washed of^ but instantly leap on again without alarm* 
A water-proof cap, for tiie carriage of letters to and from newly- 
arrived vessels, is almost their only article of dress. The rest m 
but a strip of cotton cloth, two or tiir^e inches wide, festened, 
front and rear, to a twine tied round the hipa 

Landing seemed so d^cult, though the weather was fine, that 
It was hard to conceive how goods could be conveyed without 
getting wet Yet these boatmen do it, and display energy and 
skill scarcely to be surpassed. Keeping time to a rude tune» 
they now take long pulls, and now short ones, as the waves run 
past ; they at length push the boat forward on a foaming surij 
and she is thrown upon the beach. As it recedes, some jump 
out with the ropes, and, at every returning wave, get her a little 
higher, till she lies still upon the sand. The operation is suffi- 
ciently disagreeable, especially to the timid. The passenger is 
not only almost thrown from his seat, by the heavy and repeated 
striking of the boat upon the beach, but is generally well 
sprinkled by the breakers dashing against her before she can be 
Imuled up sufficiently. The boats are large and deep, made, 
without ribs or timbers, of thin, wide planks, warped by fire to a 
proper shape, and fastened together by strong twine. Against 
the seams, straw and mud are fastened strongly, by the twine 
which ties the planks together. No nails are used, for none 
could keep a boat together with such thumping. 

The city presents, fi^m the sea, nothing to create large expec- 
tations. Only a few public buildings are visible, and not much 
of the town, as the site is quite leveL It is, however, a noble 
city, and has many fine streets. The Black town, so called 
fi*om the color of the natives, who reside there, is well laid out, 
and is defended by a substantial brick wall. The houses are far 
better, on an average, than those of the natives in Calcutta* 
Though there are not so many fine residences of rich Baboos, as 
in that city, there are some scarcely surpassed in elegance by any 
in America. 

A space of several miles in the rear of the Black-town is occu- 
pied by the Europeans. Their houses are not placed in rows, 
but scattered about, and embosomed in gardens and shrubbery. 
Trees are planted in rows along the principal avenues, and the 
number of pleasant drives surpasses those of any city I have yet 
seen in the East 

yoim II. 5 



The fbrt is on the ebore sonth of the Black-unm, with a large 
open space between, reseired as an esplanade. On the mar- 
gin of this opening, next to the aea, and also below the fort, is 
the fashionable evening drive. Here, wear; of lassitude or 
labor, come all the gentry to enjoy the freshneBa and gloiy 
of Bunset. The rushing of the ceaseleea surf — the numerous 
vessels, of varied make — the cool aea breeze — the majeetic 
ocean — the wide sweep of weatem rity — the auperb equipages 
— the cheerful fiicea — and the cordial gteetinga — make it 
eveiy way charming. In going to "the course," you meet, along 
the less pretending roads, merchants on their camels, Arabs on 
their steeds, Burmans and Uogula on their ponies, native gentle- 



men in their handsome bullock carriages ; while the aircars, &c. 
are drawn byasii^gle ox, in an indescribable sort of wheelbarrow, 
or are borne in palankeens. 

While in this city, fumous for snake- charraera, I sent for some 
to ahow me their Bkill They brought a boa constrictor, and 
aeveral cobra de capels; the latter being, as is known, highly 
venomous, and generally fatal. They were in shallow baskets, 
coiled up BB close as possible. The keeper had a simple dage- 
olet; on hearinga few notes of which, the snake gracefully erected 
half its length, and spread out its beautiful head and neck to 



MADRAS. 51 

a breadth of several inches. The keeper sometimes ceased his 
music, and irritated the creature with his hand; which it bit 
violently, but without injury, its fangs having been extracted. 

These men are often employed to draw forth from their holes 
snakes which infest gardens and old buildings. Playing on 
their flageolet, they pass round the suspected places, and if 
serpents be there, are sure to bring them forth. Without per- 
mitting the music to cease, an attendant seizes the snake by the 
tail, and whirls it round so rapidly that it cannot bite ; sliding one 
hand up gradually, till he gets it firmly by the neck; then, taking 
a little stone or shell, he crushes out the fangs, and puts it in his 
basket or bosom, and carries it away. The transaction forcibly 
reminds one of the passage. Psalm Iviii. 5, which compares the 
wicked, who persist in their ways in spite of counsel or entreaty, 
to serpents that will not be charmed. This text, as well as Jere- 
miah viii. 17, where Jehovah threatens to send among Israel 
** serpents which will not be charmed," shows that the trade of 
these men is of no recent date. 

The population of Madras, including all the villages within 
several miles, is generally reckoned at 420,000. But a census 
made in 1823 gave only 27,000 houses. This, at seven inhab- 
itants to a house, would make the population about 190,000. 
Large spaces, even within the walls, are whoUy vacant Allow- 
ing for houses omitted in the census, the population is perhaps 
200,000. There are populous villages in the neighborhood, 
containing 100,000 more. One of the most striking peculiarities 
in the town is the universality with which males and females, 
old and young, bear upon their foreheads, arms, and breasts, the 
marks peculiar to their rehgion, or sect of it.* Some have a red 

* Those know little of the world, who advance the existence of sects as an 
objection to Christianity. Over all Hither India, the s^Luie books are held 
sacred ; yet the community is divided into many sects, holding their preferences 
with bitter zeal and ezclusiveness. Brahma has no followers, because, as the 
supreme God, he is above all concern with mortals. Vishnu and Siva have 
each their sects, and even these are far from harmony. The worshippers of 
Vishnu are divided into twenty sects ; those of Siva into nine. There are four 
sects who adore Doorga, and ten devQted to various other objects, which, with 
some subdivisions, swell the number of Hindu sects to nearly teverUy! Collis- 
ions, among these, are perpetual and rancorous. AtHurdwar, and many other 
places, scenes of violence and bloodshed invariably occur at the great annual 
festivals. The feuds of similar kind which prevail among Mussulmans, are 
well known, and the bloody character of their conflicts. It was thus also with 
Jews. Even the followers of Zoroaster, are stated by Gibbon to have been 



or blue spot on tiieir forehead ; others blue, rod, white, or y^low 
perpendicular lines ; others, horizontal lines. &nie, in addition 
to these, have ashes or clay rubbed in lines on their arms and 
breast I could not help recurring continually to that text, (Deu- 
teronomy zxziL 5,) *< Their spot is not the spot of his childrm." 
The allusion is doubtless to a similar custom. These marks ara 
shown in the picture of a native woman carrying w;ater, page 15^ 
and of a Brahmin, page 78. The former shows also the om- 
tume and ornaments of women in the lower classes, 6a I saw 
them in the street The highest classes wear much the same^ 
but of far costlier materials. 

Men of distinction have servants running before ^ and at least 
two always run beside the carriage. Even persons on horse- 
back are never without one of these runners, who is called ayce. 
It is astonishing how long these men, accustomed to the business 
from childhood, can endure. The wider never slacks his pace 
on their account, and they keep up during the whole drive. 
For a long time, the sight of these poor men destroyed the 
pleasure of my rides. They, however, do nothing else, and their 
labor, on the whole, Is certainly &r less than that of a mechanic 
with us. 

The incident of Mijah running before the chariot of Ahab, 
(1 Kings xviiL 46,) haa been continually brought to recollection 
by this custom, wherever I have been in India. He had assumed 
an attitude of great grandeur, in mocking the national faith before 
the king, and denouncing his sins before all the people ; and, 
after so long a famine, he had now been praying for rain, and 
already the heavy thunder announced rescue to a starving nation. 
But in all these honors was he proud ? Was he disposed to refuse 
his lawful king the proper homage of a subject ? He would let 
all Israel see how he honored the ruler of his people, and how 
far he was from vain-glory amid such triumphs. Gathering his 
robes about him, therefore, and mixing with those who ran 
before the king, he did nothing out of the way, nothing fof effect, 
nothing in the least supernatural ; but testified, in the happiest 
manner, not merely his own humility, but that even a wicked 
king had ceremonial claims, which a good subject should not 
deny. 



divided into seventy sects, in the time of Artaxerzes. The truth is, man 
will have diversity of opinions, to Uie extent that opinion is free. Despotvia 
slone makes unity in such matters. 



KADBA8. S8 

My stay in Madras extended^ from January 26 to March 17th, 
1837, includhig journeys into the interior. The weather, during 
this period, was truly delightful. Instead of remarks, resulting 
firom my 0¥m experience, I transcribe a table, showing the highest 
and lowest state of the thermometer, and the mean temperature, 
for etery month in the year : — 



January..... 


Max. 


8a 


Mia 


65. 


Mean height 


75.5. 


February. . . 


a 


87. 


u 


66. 


tt 


77.a 


March. • • • • • 


u 


90. 


M 


69. 


tt 


80.7. 


ApriL 


u 


94. 


U 


75. 


u 


83.7. 


May 


u 


99. 


U 


7a 


u 


8a 


June. 


u 


9a 


U 


79. 


M 


8a4 


July. 


a 


95. 


it 


TS. 


' M 


85. 


August.... 


« 


9a 


M 


72l 


U 


84.a 


September. 


M 


92. 


U 


72. 


U 


8a 


October.. . . 


u 


91. 


<« 


70. 


U 


82. 


November.. 


u 


87. 


u 


67. 


U 


7a 


December.. 


«. 


84 


u 


«>. 


U 


7a 



The state of reli^ous feeling in Madras, at this time at least, 
is little better than in Calcutta. The concert of prayer, which is 
held, unitedly, at ^fierent churches in rotation, was held, while I 
was there, at the Scotch kirk. One city minister only, was pres- 
ent, and but thirty-five other persons ; though the evening was de- 
lightful* The services were just those of public worship, so that 
it could not with propriety be called a prcofer^meetmg* But reli- 
gion seems to be exerting its blessed influence in the city more 
and more, and recently there have been among the troops in the 
fort, some forty or fifty cases of convereian. 

I was happy to find several Sunday schools, though only 1j|^t 
of the Wesleyans seems Nourishing. 

This city is the seat of several missions, byjvariotis societies in 
EIngland and America. There are Episcopal, Scotch, Inde- 
pendent, and Wesleyan churches, with excellent places of wor- 
ship, where pastors are regularly settled, who conduct services in 
the English language. Beside the bishops and six Company's 
chaplains, there are fifteen missionaries. Episcopal, Scotch, West 
leyan, and American, beside seveml who support themselves^ 
and are not connected with any board. Of all the regular mis- 
sionaries, ih$f^ are but three who are devoted wholly to the na- 
tives. The rest preach in English, or take chavge of schools^ 
printing, agencies, &c. There are also in Madras fourteen 

5* 



54 HIlTDUSTAir. 

Catholic priests, and congregations of Armenians, JewB, &c. 
Some thousands of native youth are gathered into schools under 
missionary superintendence, and several printing establishments 
are owned by the missionary boards. The language of the re- 
gion is Tamul, and in this, there are printed the whole Old and 
New Testaments, and two hundred tracts, beside the Pilgrim's 
Progress, Ayah and her Lady, Swartz's Dialogues, &c. Many 
of these publications, however, need revision, and many are 
wanted on other subjects. 

As regards Christianity among the natives, Madras is behind 
Calcutta. I inquired of several ministers, and most of the mis- 
sionaries, but no one knew the state or number of native con- 
verts. The nominal Christians are few. As to real converts, 
one missionary thought tl^ere were but two or three in the whole 
city and suburbs! Another thought there were not half a 
dozen, at the utmost No one supposed there were more than 
that number. Some hmidreds have been baptized, with/their 
children ; and many have grown up who were baptized in infancy ; 
but the conduct of this body is not always honorable to the cause. 
Of the Catholics, there are some thousands ; but they are distin- 
guished from the heathen, it is said, not by better morals or man- 
ners, but only by not smearing their bodies and fiices with idola- 
trous marks. 

. I had the pleasure of attending the anniversary meetings of the 
Wesleyan Mission^ the Madras Bible Society, &c. They brought 
me into a pleasing acquaintance with many missionaries from 
distant stations, and thus enabled me to enlarge my stock of of- 
ficial memoranda. 

I was particularly pleased with the Wesleyan plan of having a 
second anniversary for the natives, in which ^e services and 
synches were in Tamul. The body of the chapel, cleared of 
the settees, vraa well filled with natives, who sat, after their 
&sh]on, on the floor. They behaved with perfect decorum, and 
listened with attention. It certainly is a plan happily calculated 
to enlighten and improve the converts, while it instructs and in- 
fi>rms the heathen. 

A case has recently occurred, which has excited a great inter^ 
est among the natives, far and near. Aiumuga Tambiran, (liter- 
ally, the six-fiiced god,) a distinguished devotee, has been con- 
verted to Christianity. He is now very old, having been for fifly 
years a prominent pilgrim and teacher. Dresa^d-in a yellow 
robe, the sacred beads round his neck, smeared with ashes 
and clay, and bearijigthe various insignia of his high station, he 



TXLOO€K>09. 55 

made pilgrimages to many and distant places of distinguished 
sanctity, and was every where received with profound venera- 
tion. £leven others, who had begun this course with him, had 
died. Scarcely any man, &r and near, stood so high as Arumu- 
ga^ His very appellation — Tamhirun — struck awe to the bosom 
of every Hindu ; for << Tamburans rank higher than Brahmins, 
and inferior only to the invisible gods."* His public baptism, 
last August, has created a strong sensation through the entire 
peninsula. Being a poet, he has written several pieces, which 
have been printed in large quantities, and are sought after with 
great avidity; this being the style of the sacred bodes. His 
case, however, is mi additional evidence, that though the peo- 
ple are disposed to ask if any of the great have believed on 
Christ, yet that such an event has little other visible effect than 
transient wonder.^ 

It was my intention to proceed immediately to Chicacole, and 
settle with Mr. Day his future position. But, on taking steps for 
a dlik to that place, I learned that Mr. Day was daily expected at 
Madraa This report afterwards proved to be erroneous ; but the 
repose which it gave me was very providential, as my health, 
which had been declining continually for some weeks, now be- 
came so poor that I should have been arrested on the way. 

The ministers and missionaries of the city urge Mr. Day's lo- 
cation here. This opinion, which had been previously expressed 
by various brethren in Burmah and Bengal, 1 now adopted as 
my own, for reasons which it is not important to rehearse. Mr. 
Day had previously resolved to leave Chicacole ; and on commu- 
nicating my opinion, it met his cordial approbation, and he im- 
mediately prepared to embark for Madras, with his family. 

Learning that Teloogoos abound in Southern India, and anxious 
not only to learn about them, but to measure the degree of the 
missionaries' success in a region where Ziegenbalg, Swartz, and 
others had labored for more than a century, I availed myself of 
the time which would intervene before Mr. Day's arrival, to 
make an excursion to Tanjore, and Trichinopoly, through the 
districts of Chingleput and South Arcpt Instead of leaving the 
reader to pick out detached remarks, scattered through the jour- 
nal of this tour, I will, while speaking of Teloogoos and their 
new missionary, throw together such fiicts respecting them 
as seem to be requisite here. 

* Dr. Francis Buchanan. 



56 HUIOCNITAIC. 

This people^ wfaose name k often written Tdingii, or Ejcimgaf 
ore generally called, by European writera, Geatoo9^ but this name 
is unknown, I believe, to any Indian language* They occupy a 
oonaiderable part of Hindustan, but haive now no country entirely 
to themselves, or bearing their name. The region v^ere theirs is 
the prevailing spoken language, is about &ve himdred miles long 
and two hundred wide, embracing all .the Northern CircarS) a, 
large part of the Nizam's dominions, the districts of Cudapah 
and Bellary, and all the northern part of the Camatic. The 
political divisions of the Teloogoo country are Ganjam, Vizaga- 
patam, Rajamondry, Masulapatam or Bander, and Ghmtoor. 

Teloogoo ftmiltes and villages are scattered over the whole 
of India, between the above-^described region and Cape Como- 
rin, and are particularly numerous in the Mysore and Tanjore 
countries.. The isea-coast, from Pulicat to panjam^ is chiefly 
occupied by Teloogoos. 

The largest Teloogoo city is Masulapatam, which has a popula- 
tion of eighty thousand. The next largest are Neilore, Guntoor, 
Vizagapatam, Chicacole, Burhampore, and Ganjam. The latter 
cities have each about twelve thousand inhabitants. 

In Madras, one sixth of the population are reckoned to be 
Teloogoos. They are scattered over all the city, but some sti^ets 
are almost wholly inhabited by them, and in the suburb Wonera- 
petta are about Meen thousand, settled together. Most of them, 
however, understand Tamul, as vfell as Teloogoo : some read in 
Tamul, and not in their own language. 

The number of Teloogoos is not known* There are probaUy 
about eight millions, of which one million are M^ometans. 

Of this nation was the dynasty which, before the Mahratta 
conquest, ruled the whole region of Madura, Tanjore, and Tri- 
chipopoly, beside their peculiar country. In these districts, many 
of the rich chitty, or merchant caste, are Teloogoos at this day* 

It is remarkable, that, in Japan and the islands of the China 
Sea, the only name for India is Telir^a, or, as they pronounce it, 
KoHinga, It is always so called in their ancient books, and the 
introduction of Hinduism into their country is ascribed to the 
Kalings. As it would appear, from the history of Java, that a 
considerable emigration from the Coromandel coast occurred in 
the thirteenth century, it is not improbable, that at that period 
the Telinga or Teloogoo dynasty was in its glory. Another, and 
still stronger indication, is found in the &ct that the Telinga cal- 
endar, which diflers from that which prevails in the Deccan, and 
Hindustan generally, is precisely the calendar of the Javanese. 



TXXiOOOOOS. 57 

Their religion is Brahminism, and the system of ca^ite is in 
full force. Their principal classes are Brahmins, Chetries, Vy- 
sias, Shoodras, and Pariahs. These are subdivided into dis- 
tinct castes. Of Brahmins, there are four castes ; of Chetries, 
IliTee; of Vysias, three; of Shoodras, ei^ty-five; and some even 
among the miserable Pariahs. Some of these are again subdi* 
Tided, as, for instance, of that class of Shoodras who cultivate the 
ground, there are no less than twenty castes ! Every separate 
trade and calling is a caste. The children of a barber, must not 
marry the children of a washerman, or any but of the barber 
calling ; so of smiths, caipenters, &c 

All classes pay the parents for their wife. The gift of a 
wealthy Brahmin is about half a pound of gold, and some other 
things. Even a poor Pariah must give ten rupee& When a 
man is too poor to pay a wifo's price, he goes out to beg, saying, 
"I want to marry such a girl; give me some money." Poor 
Brahmins do this most frequently, and are insolently importu- 
nate. Pdlygamy is practised by nearly all who can afibrd it. It is 
believed that their religious system is on the wane, and, whether 
from poverty or neglect, it is certain that no new temples have 
been built for many years. 

The first effort, in India, of the London Missionary Society, 
was made in &vor of the Teloogoos ; but the measure has not 
been pursued with ardor# In 1805, Messrs. Cram and Des Gran 
arrived at Vizagapatam, but they both died soon. In 1819, 
Messrs. Gordon and Lee, from the same society, arrived, and 
some time afterward, Messrs. Pritchard and Dawson. 

After the death of Mr. Dawson*, the station was vacant til) 
early in 1834, when Mr. Gordon, son of the late missionary re- 
turned from England, whither he had been sent for education, 
and assumed the operations. In November, 1834, Rev. Edward 
Porter joined the mission, but has labored a good deal of his 
time among the English. 

There are now in this field four ordained missionaries from 
the London Missionary Society, and Mr. Day from America. 
Four other pious and active gentlemen, unconnected with any 
missionary society, are acquiring the language, and have devoted 
themselves to the good of this people. One excellent native 
convert, Poor-shu'-them, is ordained, and labors extensively. Be- 
side these, several Tamul missionaries speak Teloogoo, and do 
something in the way of giving tracts, &c. The London mis- 
sionaries have published an appeal for aid, in which they state 
that there are not less than three hundred Teloogoo towns, wherd 



58 HIIfDUSTAir. 

miflsionaries might be advantageously settled under the full pro- 
tection of the British goveminent. 

. There are^ six schools connected with the mission at Vizaga- 
patam, containing two hundred and fifty pupils. This depart- 
ment of effort has been maintained from the beginning, but 
neither this nor any other has been apparently made the 
means of conversion ; and, though thirty years have elapsed, no 
poor Teloogoo has at this station been brought to a saving ac- 
ceptance of the Lord Jesus. The lives of tliose brethren who 
have labored here, have, however, not been spent in, vain; they 
have done much in preparing translations and tracts, and have 
doubtless sowed seed, from which others will reap, that ''both 
may rejoice together." 

At Chittoor, there are about fifty Teloogoo ftmilies, who have 
become nominal Christians. Two thirds of the inhabitants are 
Teloogoos. 

At Cudapah, the London Missionary Society have another sta- 
tion, occupied by Rev. Mr. Howell, an Indo-Briton. He .has bap- 
tized one hundred and fifty persons, (adults and childi'en,) and 
settled them "on lands owned by the mission. ^ The houses cost 
eight or ten rupees each. Each family is expected to p^y its 
own taxes, and support itself. He has three schools ; one for 
Christian children, and two for heathen. A few of the baptized, 
probably twenty, Mr. H. hopes, ai-e really converted. The rules 
binding on nominal Christians, are, to attend worship every 
morning and evening at the school-house ; to attend public 
worship on Sunday, and two evenings in the week ; to settle their 
disputes before a committee of five brethren, and not go to law ; 
to send their children to school, &c. 

At Bellary, in the northern part of Mysore, a mission was be- 
gun, in 1810, by the London Missionary Society. Strictly, this is 
a Canarese mission ; but Rev. Mr. Reed has acquired an extensive 
knowledge of the Teloogoo language, and has translated and 
written in it to some extent He occasionally labors personally 
among the Teloogoos, who form about a third of the citizens. 

The whole Bible is translated into Teloogoo ; and the New 
Testament, Genesis, Exodus, Psalms, and Isaiah are printed. 
The remainder of the Old Testament will be printed at the Lon- 
don Missionary Society's press a^ Bellary, but how soon, is uncer- 
tain. Thirty tracts are printed ; but some of them are very poor. 
A large supply might be advantageously distributed ; but the Tract 
Society of Madras is feeble, even with considerable aid from the 
parent society in London. 



50 

The language is confessedly diiBcult of acquisition, but hu 
many beauties, and bears a strong resemblance to the SuDscrit 
Missionaries now have the aid of an excellent grammar and 
dictionary, beside translations of Scripture and tracts. Two 
translations have been made of the New Testament, one by the 
Serampore missionaries, and the other by Mr. Pritdhard, of the 
London Missionary Society. 

. The only mode of inland travelling, in India, is by palankeen ; 
and, in the hot season, at night only. Bungalows are built, by 
govemDient, on some principal roads, where travellers may 
spend the day, and where a servant is retained, who gets what 
you require to eat. They are, generally, coniforlable brick 
bouses, having several apartments, and furnished with chairs, 
tables, and sometimes bedsteads. 

In this part of India, a "set of bearers" consists of twelve 
men ; ten to carry the palankeen, one cootey to carry the bag- 



gage, and a musalche. Six bearers carry at a time, and four 
trot along to take their turns, and relieve the others, about every 
quarter of a mile. The eooley carries the baggage in tin boxesi 
made for the purpose, called ban^y boxes, suspended fi-6m a 
pole on the shoulder. The mvsalche, or torch-bearer, has a hard 
roll of rags, tour or dve feet long, as thick as one's wrist, and oil 
in a copper goblet, with a very small mouth. When he trims 
bia lamp, he has only to knock off the snuff against a tree, and 
pour on a little more oil — a process which reminds one con- 
stantly of the parable of the virgins. Every traveller is obliged 
to have his own palankeen, in which he takes his carpet-bag, 
and some books, etc., banging on the outside his tea-kettle, hat- 
box, and goblet of drinking-water. Notwithstanding tiie loss 
of time incurred by changing hands so fi^quently, your speed* 



60 BUIBUSTAJf. 

averages about four miles an hour ; oflen more, lii traveUiiig 
post, as I did, fresh bearers are had every twelve or fiiteen mifos* 
By starting when the sun gets low, and not stopping till eight 
or nine o'clock next morning, you may go sixty or seventy miles 
of a night. On roads where no bearers are posted, and where 
special expedition is not wanted, a single set of bearers ia em- 
ployed, who go journeys of any length, and average thirty miles 
a day, travelling either in the day or night, as you prefer. I 
chose to travel by night, not only because the sun was oppres- 
sive, but because it prevented loss of time, and gave me the day 
to be with missionaries at the different station& 

On two or three occasions, I was obliged to spend the day at 
bungalows, and greatly enjoyed the cool quietude of these 
resting-places. The solitude was delightful, and refreshing to 
my spirit, as well as advantageous in enabling me to bring up 
arrearages in memorandums. 

This mode of conveyance has indeed the advantage of a re- 
cumbent posture ; but the motion was to me excessively weari- 
some, and, with some bearers, even painful. I liked a pcdankeen 
in Calcutta very well, where the bearers are accomplished, and 
the distances short But this hasty journey of live hundred 
miles wore me out, so that I could scarcely stand. The ex- 
pense with post-bearers is twenty-five cents per mile, which, 
though dear for the traveller, is an extremely small sum to be 
divided among fourteen men, who have also to walk back again ; 
making their pay but about a cent per mile for each, for very se- 
vere labor. To take one set of bearers for a whole journey, costs 
less. 

Leaving Madras, February 13, 1837, 1 proceeded from forty to 
sixty miles each night The road led through Villacherry, Ca- 
liabaucum, Trepaloor, Allatoor, Maubiliveram, Sadras, Alura- 
parva, Canjimere, Collacoopum, Pondicherry, Cuddalore, Poon- 
diacoopum, Ciullumbrum, Sheally, Myaveram, TVivellungaud, 
Combaconum, Paupanasum, and numerous smaller towns ; and 
across the rivers Paular, or Palaur, Cunnabaur, Gaddelum, Pet- 
tanaur, Vellaur, Coleroon, C^very, &c. Several of these are 
mouths of the Cavery. 

The first stage kept us along the seaside, every surge laving 
the bearers' feet, and my old acquaintance, Ocean, the only ob- 
ject of my regard. The rest of the way is through a wild and 
poor country4 4Miough with many towns and villages. Imme- 
diately around Pondicherry, and all the country from thence 
to Tanjore, is a garden. From Tai\jore to Trichinopoly, is a 



POia>ICfi£RIlT — 'CC7I>DAI<0B£. 61 

desert, which extends, in a broad stripe, to Cape Comorin, The 
district of country through which this road carried me, forms the 
central portion of the Camatic, and comprehends the former 
dominions of the' nabob of Arcot. It came under the British 
power in 1801. 

A few hours were devoted to a rapid survey of Pondicherty; 
reputed to be much the handsomest town in India. No native 
huts, disfigure the streets, as these are aU placed separately in 
the suburbs. There is but little business now done here, and 
but one foreign vessel lay in the roadstead. The Jesuits have a 
college and a church here, and the Capuchins a church. Many 
of the natives have adopted the Catholic faith ; but it has done 
little for their improvement The French are prohibited, by 
treaty, from keeping many troops, and the whole city looks silent 
and languishing. 

Cuddalore, on the Panaur, fifty-two miles fi*om Pondicherry, 
is the first station on this route where there are English. It is 
one of the great stations Where soldiers are placed, who, from 
having married native women, or other causes, choose to remain 
in the country after serving out their time, or becoming invalids. 
A few effective troops also are stationed here. The Episcopal 
chaplain. Rev. Mr. Hallowell, received me with great kindness, in 
the absence of the missionary. The invalids and pensioners are 
obliged to attend worship, and with llie gentry, form a large and 
attentive congregation. The missionary, Rev. Mr. Jones, devotes 
himself to the natives. This was a station of the Christian 
Knowledge Society so early as 1737, but has not been con- 
stantly occupied. Mr. Jones arrived in 1834, and is able to 
preach in the vernacular. He found Mr. Rosen's church, and 
ten schools, which Mr. Hallowell had superintended for five years. 
He has baptized some adults, and many children, and increased 
the number of schools. One of these is for girls. The whole 
now contain 540 children. Mr. Jones has two Tamul services 
on the Sabbath, and two in the week. The congregation con- 
sists chiefly of nominal Christians. They amount to more than 
three hundred, among whom are many of tlie native wives of 
European soldiers. 

Though 1 passed within an hour or two of Tranquebar, it 
seemed of no use to visit it, as there is now almost no visible 
eflfect of missionary labor there. Nor is liiere any missionary, 
the last one having accepted the office of chaplain to govern- 
ment A few of the schools are continued by govemmezit ; but 
VOL. It 6 



dure are only three hundred swninal Chrisaaiis, and the nuBaiim 
i( entiiely relinquiahed. The causes of this total abrogation of a 
long^^atahlifdied mission deserve investigation. Abundant nu,- 
tenals exist, as to the histotyofthe men and meaBurea; and the 
question ia of great importance. It is the opinion .(^aome o( liie 
beat-inTormed peisoDS in tliat ref^n, that many of the missionaries 
have been unconverted men. ITsuch be the &ct, Uie wonder ceases. 
A more beaiitifui country than tttat from Cuddalore to T^nr 
jore can hardiy be unagined. The dense population and lieb 
soil give their ener^s to each other, and produce a scene of 
surpassing lareliness. But the taxes, and other cauaes, keep 
down the laborers to a state below that of southem ^ves^ 
The labor of canyiag agriculture to perfection, under a doudr 
less sicy, wholly by artificial inigatiou, ia, of course, immeoae. 
The water ia obtained, either &om the river byamall C(inala,.or 
from taulca and wells by pecottas. 



The mechanism for the latter mode is simple and easy. A 
pole, like that to New England wells, is fixed on an upright 
beam, and worked by two men, one of whom walks a few steps 
backward and forward on the pole, and the other guides the 
bttcket. The same plan is common in all parts of India. The 
water nisbea through troughs into channels, which lead to every 
bed. Another man passes along the field or garden, and, after 



IRRIOATION — COHBACONXTM. GB 

• . • 

sutfering a proper quantity of water to flow upon a bed, scrapef 
tHth his hand a little soil into that channel, and leads tiie water 
into another — passing thus from bed to bed, till the whole is 
watered. The services of a watering-pot would be wholly 
inadequate, in a cKmate so hot, and without rain. 

Such a practice is doubtless alluded lo, Pror. xxL 1, where it 
is said of God's easy control of human hearts, that "he tumeth 
them as the rivers [rivulets] of water." 

As there is always power enough, in a tropical sun, to produce 
vegetation, moisture alone is necessary to constant cropping. 
Districts, therefore, furnished as this is, with tanks and rivers, 
present continually all the varieties of seasons in Europe. The 
eye wanders over large fields, in some parts of which men are 
ploughing, in others planting, and in others harvesting, at the 
same time. Each field is divided, as in our own rice-growing 
districts, into small compartments, separated by a narrow mound 
of earth, about a foot high. On any one of these the water is 
turned at pleasure, while the rest are dry; and every stage of 
the process, and of the growth of the grain, is seen at once. 
Most of the lands are cropped twice a year ; sometimes with 
rice, but more fi'equently with rice first, and then some other 
grain or pulse. 

The scene is beautifiil; but squalid poverty and miserable 
mendicants constantly obtrude, and remind one of Pope's 
lines — 

. ** In vain kind seasons swell the teeming grain ; 
Soft Bhowers distil, and suns grow warm in vain : 
The Bwain, with tears, his frustrate labor yields, 
And, famished, dies amidst his ripened fields." 

At Combaconum I found a London missionary, Mr. Nimmo, 
successor to Mr. Crisp. The city contains fbrty thousand inhab- 
itants, and was the capital of the ancient Chola dynasty, from 
which the whole coast of Coromandel (corruption of ChoiUmum- 
ifeT] received its name. It is distinguished among Hindus for 
its sanctity, and is oile of idolatry's strongest holds in Southern 
India ; though missionary labors have here been carried forward 
by Protestants for more than seventy years. Great numbers of 
the inhabitants are of the Brahmin caste. The pagodas, gate- 
ways, and tanks are very fine. 

The chief cause of the celebrity of this seat of idolatiy is th« 
general belief that one of its great tanks is filled, every twelfQi 



64 HINDUSTAN. 

year, by the waters of the Ganges, which enter by a subter- 
ranean passage. Thousands of people, unable to go so &r as 
Bengal, rush hither, from all parts of Southern India, at these 
fiiYored times, and bring vast profit to the Brahmins. The 
efficacy of the water is deemed sufficient, at these times, to wash 
liway, from all who bathe in it, all manner of sin and impurity, 
even though contracted in many former tnmsmigrations. Pa- 
pists are numerous in this region, and add much to the difficul- 
ties of a missionarjr. 

The station has not been without fruit ; and some souls have 
evidently been bom of God. The Danish missionaries at one 
time, had a congregation of five hundred persons. But, among 
other causes, frequent intermissions of labor, by the death or 
ren^oval of the missionary, have been very pernicious. Mr. 
Nimmo settled here in 1833, and has two hundred nominal 
Christians (that is, baptized persons) under his care, and a 
church of twelve members. Besides the chapel in the city, he 
has three others in the vicinity, and employs five readers, mostly 
fi^m Tanjore. He has twelve small schools, eight of which 
are maintained by friends on the spot Only four of his teachers 
are Christians. The Rev. Mr. Combs, firom Tanjore, is about 
to settle in this qity. 

At Tanjore, a hearty welcome awaited me to the house of tlie 
venerable Kohlhofi^ the prot^g^, friend, and fellow-laborer of 
Swartz. For more than fifty years he has been a missionary. 
I was charmed with his purity and simplicity of character, and 
enjoyed, during the three days spent under his hospitable rool^ 
not only a valuable opportunity of acquiring authentic knowledge 
of the history of missions in this region, but the deductions of 
his own long experience and observation, and many delightfid 
facts respecting the private life of Swartz. 

The city is the residence of the rajah, who still reigns over the 
kingdom of Tanjore, paying three fifths of the revenues to the 
Company. He is son of Serfojee, the rajah who was brought up 
by Swartz, and who so siqcerely loved that admirable man. 
His residence is within the fortress, which is reputed to be very 
strong, and which contains not only the palace, but a population 
of many thousands. 

The district of Tanjore was never actually occupied by Mahom- 
etans ; therefore the Hindu structures remained uninjured, and 
the religious revenues were not sequestrated. Thus it is, that in 
no part of India does the Brahminical faith show itself more 



TANJORE — S WARTZ. 65 

imposingly. Almost eyery village has its brick pagoda, and 
lofty gateway, covered with statues in mortar. Brahmins hold 
all the power, are the chief landholders, and fill almost every 
lucrative office. 

Swartz lived within the fort, where both his dweJling-house 
and church yet stand. The former is almost a ruin, but is used 
as a school-room. It consists merely of three small rooms, a 
little raised from the ground. Similar humility and moderation 
are displayed in the house he afterwards built, within the yard of 
his church. The church is well built and handsome, and, having 
been lately repaired, at much expense, by the rajah, is likely to 
last for ages. It is of little service ; as but two or three Christian 
families live vtdthin the fort To these, however, a catechist 
preaches every Sabbath. Swartz's pulpit remains unaltered; 
and in the wall, at the opposite side, is the marble tablet by Flax- 
man, representing his last moments, with the faithful Gerik6 at 
his head, and the aftectionate rajah and others by his side. O 
that this spacious church may again contain such audiences as 
listened to its blessed founder ! 

In visiting these interesting spots, we passed the rajah's palace, 
and saw his tigers, &c., kept for show. He had gone to a distant 
part of the fort, and we therefore witnessed his displays of roy- 
alty. The cavalcade was resting near the gate of the inner 
fortress, where he had entered. It consisted of a score of war 
elephants^ caparisoned, a troop mounted on camels, and a small ' 
park of artillery. Men and beasts looked dirty and shabby, and 
all the pomp seemed poverty-struck. The dens of the wild 
beasts, originally elegant, and each having a fine tank of brick 
and mortar, where the animals might bathe at pleasure, were 
dilapidated, and the handsome iron balustrade nearly mouldered 
.away. 

We passed on to the huge pagodas, extensive gardens, and 
paved yards, devoted to the national superstition. Here, too, 
idolatry has made one of its ^ high places." But, though all is 
grand and large, quietude and decay seem to be nearly in posses- 
sion. A few fiit, supercilious Brahmins stalked along the deserted 
walks ; but, except at certain seasons, worshippers are few. The 
traces of recent repair are few and partial. Other shrines in the 
city are more readily reached, and thither the crowds repair. 

The city itse]f seems flourishing. It is regularly built, and is 
said to contain a greater proportion of good houses than any 
other native city in Southern India. 

The first visit of a Christian teacher to this important city and 
6* 



66 Hiia>usTAir. 

province, was that of Pressier, from Tranquebar, in 1728 ; but 
he was not allowed to preach, except at his own residence, and 
remained but a short time. The next effort was made by Wie- 
denbrock, in 1753. He accompanied an embassy of the govem- 
ment of Tranquebar to the rajah, and staid but twelve days. 
His diary, preserved in the mission library, states that he had 
some little opportunity of declaring the systeitt of salvation be- 
fore the assembled court, in reply to questions from the rajah. 

The first regular missionary efforts were made by Swartz and 
Klein, who began in 1762 their labors at Trichinopoly, making 
occasional visits to Tanjore. Ten years afterward, Swartz re- 
moved hither, and the mission may be said to have been com- 
meuced. The blessings which attended his efforts may be seen in 
his memoir. O that his spirit had descended on all his succes- 
sors ! Two thousand persons embraced a profession of Chris- 
tianity under Swartz, many of whom, no doubt, were truly pious. 
But he allowed them to retain caste ; and the sad consequences of 
his so doing are felt to this day. Caste is not even yet wholly 
done away among the Christians, and its injurious effects are 
many. 

In the province, mostly collected in villages, there are now about 
four thousand Protestant Christians. Of course, among such a 
population, a missionary enjoys many of the advantages of a 
pastor in our own country. It secures, too, to those who may 
choose to abandon idolatry, the means of subsistence. The 
children are brought up in tiie knowledge of the truer God ; and 
various other benefits accrue. StiU, it is doubtful whether the 
evils do not overbalance the advantages. The baptizing of such 
as embrace Christianity, without becoming pious, and of receiv- 
ing to the Lord*s supper all .such as exhibit a due measure of 
outward rectitude, and possess a certain knowledge of the stand- 
ards of the church, confounds the church and the world in the 
sight of the heathen, keeps down the standard of piety, brings 
fbrth unconverted assistants, and makes church business a matter 
of civil police. This mode of conducting missions has now been 
long tried, and is practised by nearly all the missionaries In India, 
except those of the Baptist persuasion, and those fit)m America. 
It deserves the serious consideration of the friends at home. Out 
of the seven hundred and thirty-four communicants belonging to 
the Tanjore mission, a very small part are deemed pious ; nor can 
many, even of the native assistants, lay claim to this character, 
l^erman and Bennett afi^rm that <* no vital religion is found in 
any of the preachers or native Christians." 



TAITJORE -^ TRICHII70P0LT. 9lt 

Hie present missionaries at Tanjore are Mr. KofaQiofl^ (Ltt- 
tfaeran,) and Messrs. Calthorpe and Brotbertdn, (Episcopal.) All 
are in connection with the Christian Knowledge Society. The 
two .latter are young, and have but just arrived. The mission, as 
a whole, wears an encouraging aspect Three of the native 
preachers have received ordination ; two of whom are evidently 
converted men. One of these, Visavamarden, (mentioned in Mr. 
Hough's reply to Abbe Dubois,) is stiU active and faithful, though 
nearly sixty. His labors have been particulariy blessed. 

The schools, to which government contributes a hundred 
pagodas [more than three hundred dollars] per month, are in ao- 
tive operation. This ullowAnce, with the avails of Swartz's be- 
quests, nearly support the whole mission, with the exception of 
the salaries of Messrs. Brotherton and Calthorpe. The whole 
number of catechists and schoolmasters is seventy-eight These 
come monthly to the mission-house, where their reports are re- 
ceived, and where they are catechized, and otherwise instructed. 
The whole number of scholars is about a thousand, of whom 
sixty are boarded in the mission compound. The houses for the 
missionaries, the schools, &c., are excellent and ample. These, 
with the church now used, are in a pleasant suburb, composed, 
in a considerable measiu^, of the native Christians. 

Worship is maintained in the church, on Sundays, both in 
English and TamuL No audience could behave more prop- 
erly than did the poor natives. Their knowledge of Christian- 
ity, however, is very small. It will probably be long befbre 
heathen churches vrill possess the measure of light, zeal, and de- 
votion, which are often seen in more favored lands. 

Behind the pulpit is the grave of Swartz, marked by a flat 
slab, with an inscription in English poetry, ascribed to the rajah, 
his fnend. The lines are afiecting ; and the spot vrill ever be, 
to the Christian, hallowed ground. Fragrant and blessed will 
the memory of this holy man be, while earth stands. How 
glorious is the society of heaven becoming! How blessed it 
win be to meet there all the good who ever Uved, and none 
but such ! 

There are about twelve thousand Romanists in the province, 
and in the city about four hundred. Their priests are generally 
of the Jesuit order, from Goa. Within a few years, a large party 
have come over to Protestantism. 

The country between Tanjore and Tricbinopoly is almost a 
desert ; and I could not place a relay of bearers on Uie road. One 



68 BISBUSTAK. 

set of men bore me the ivhole distanqe, thirty-eight miles, 
between nine o'cJock in the evening and sunrise next morning, 
ivithout apparent fatigue. This is the customary arrangement 

Trichinopoly, once the capital of a small kingdom, stands on 
the Cavery River, and is strongly fortified. It has a population 
of eighty thousand souls. None of that importance is now at- 
tached to this strong hold, which made it the theatre of such 
sanguinary conflicts, between the English and French, from 1751 
to 1755. The Company maintain now five or six full regiments 
of troops here ; but chiefly for the salubrity of the spot, and its 
ready intercourse with other points on the peninsula. 

The mission here was begun by Swartz, in 1762, and he 
labored in this field ten years. Since that period, it has not 
been constantly occupied, and previous to 1827 there had been 
no missionary here for ten years ! The injury of these repeated 
intermissions has been very great Rev. Mr. Schreivogel now 
has charge, but the work moves on languidly. There are about 
^ve hundred nominal Christians ; some of them the descendants 
of Swartz's followers; but very few give evidence of piety. 
One of my informants thought there might be forty ; but another, 
who had better means of knowing, could not make out ten. 

The church and mansion-house of Swartz are within the 
fort The former is still used ; the latter is empty, and going to 
ruin. Here, as at Tanjore, it was sweet to linger in the rooms 
where he prayed, studied, and reposed ; to handle his books ; to 
look abroad on the objects on which his eye had rested ; and 
to console myself with the thought, that, though so vastly his 
inferior, and so unworthy of his society, I belong to that company 
of redeemed ones, among whom he is conspicuous. What a 
goodly fellowship ! How will that company rejoice and shine, 
when the memory and the works of the wicked shall have 
perished forever ! 

The last days of Heber were spent laboriously in this city ; 
and here, "as a thief in the night," his hour came. Though his 
published " Travels in India" contain little or nothing to indicate 
piety, yet no one can follow in his steps, as I have done, without 
hearing enough to prove that he walked with God. I stood 
over his grave in the church, and surveyed the bath from whence 
his lifeless body was taken,* with feelings of sacred brotherhood. 

* He bad gone into a laige and deep cold hAih, which he had before used ; 
and, remaining longer than common, bis servant' entered, and found him a 
corpse at the bottom. As be could swim, it was thought he had fallen in an 
apoplexy. 



TIUCHI14J0P0I.T S£iUNeH4H. 68 

Up to the period of Bp . Hebert visit, id 1826, all the miBBionai; 
operatiouH of this region were iuaintsined by the British Society 
fi>r promoting Ciiristian Knowledge. Since that time, this so- 
ciety takes charge of aU the schools ; and the Society for the Prop- 
agation of tiie Gospel, OBBUmes the support of the mission ttries. 

Being within five miles of the ftmous pagoda at Seringliam, I 
of course made an excursion thither. It is the most distinguished 
of the renowned seven; and the expectetion of seeing it,induced 
. me to omit any remarks on those of Combaconum and Chilium- 
brum. Hindu architecture is too uniform to make i 
descriptious of it interesting or useful. 



Hub proud monument of Hindu art, wealth, and superstitioa, 
stands on an island, made by the Cavery River dividing itself into 



70 HIia>USTAN. 

two branches, and forming a junction again a few nules beloW. 
The somdwn saindorvm f}£ the numerous structures round, is 
scarcely larger than b native's hut ; but is highly adorned, and 
in some parts gilded. It is enclosed within seven successive 
walls, a hundred and twenty yards apart ; the outer wall being 
four miles in circumference. These walls are of great strength) 
twenty-five feet high, and, beside common gateways, have twenty 
stupendous towers or pagodas over as many entrances. One of 
these is here delineated, and furnishes a fidr specimen not only of 
the twenty here, but of similar structures throughout India. By 
comparing it with the Peguan pagoda, in the landscape of Tavoy, 
that of Ava, on p. 142, vol. i., and that of China, in a subsequent 
part of this volume, a competent idea may be had of the different 
forms of the pagoda. A multitude of sacred edifices are scattered 
about, among which are some vast halls. The flat roof of one 
of these is supported by a thousand slender pillars of carved 
granite. The pavements, stairs, and lower parts of the buildings 
generally, are of red and gray granite, and sienite. The rough 
slabs had evidently been split, in the manner now practised in 
New England. I was surprised to find that what is thought 
among us to be a modern invention, had been practised here 
forages. 

Grifiins and tigers, gods and men, tolerably sculptured, 
adorned various parts ; and the trumpery of display days, with 
the cars on which the idols are drawn forth, stood . in the by- 
places. We saw no one performing any kind of worship. 

The intervals between the wails are occupied by streets of 
well-built houses, and present the common aspect of a busy town. 
The population is about eight thousand. Persons of all grades and 
occupations reside here, and carry on their business. A very 
large proportion are Brahmins. The other inhabitants seemed 
chiefly to subsist by little shops, in which are sold the various 
articles connected with the idolatry of the place. They made 
no objection to selling me unconsecrated idols, and whatever 
else I chose. 

A singular aspect is given to the place, by scores if not 
hundreds of huge monkeys, which are seen at every glance. 
They are held sacred to Hunimaun, the divine ape, who conquered 
Ceylon for Rama. Of course, they are not only unmolested, but 
well fed ; and multiply without restriction. They looked on us 
from every wall, and frolicked on the trees, the images, and carved 
ddes of the towers, oflen coming within a yard of us, without 
the semblance of fear. They are by no means peculiar to this 



SLAVERY UX THE CARNATIC. 71 

temple, but abound in most fiQndu sacred places, and for the 
eame reason. 

Pilgrims from all parts of India resort to this place for ab- 
solution from their sins ; and as none come without an ofrering, 
the Brahmins live in voluptuous ease. The establishment re- 
ceives, also, from the Company, an annual stipend, stated by 
Hamilton to be 15,600 pagodas, ($27,300.) Still, their rapacity 
is insatiate. A half dozen of them, pretending to act as guides, 
followed us every where, begging with insolent pertinacity.. 
With idolaters, as with Papists, clerical mendicity is regarded 
as a virtue, radier than a &ult 

The number of slaves in the Camaticj Mysore, and Malabar, is 
said to be greater than in most other parts of India ; and embraces 
nearly the whole of the Punchum Bundam caste. The whole 
number in British India has never been ascertained, but is sup- 
posed, by the best informed persons I was able to consult, to be,, 
on an average, at least one in eight, that is, about ten miUions.. 
Many consider them twice as numerous. The number is kept 
up not only by propagation, but the sale of children by their 
parents. Manuniission% however, are frequent among the opu- 
lent in the northern provinces. Forbes says,* << I believe most 
of the tribes of Pooleahs and Pariars in Malabar, are considered 
as slaves. The number of poor people who come down to An- 
jengo, and the other seaports, from the inland countries, during, 
a &mine, either to sell themselves, or dispose of their childrea 
as slaves, is astonishing. During the rainy season, even when, 
there is no unconunon scarcity, many are weekly brought down, 
from the mountains, to be sold on the coasts. They do not ap- 
pear to think it so great a hardship as we imagine." 

It is Jitrange that the Britiish public should be so slow to open 
their eyes to this great subject For twenty years, appeals and 
pamphlets have frequently appeared. In 1828, a volume of 1000 
pages of parliamentary documents, on East India slavery, was 
printed ; and within four or ^ve years, some strenuous eSorta 
have been made to call attention to this enormity; but as yet, 
nothing has been done to purpose. Surely the zeal which has 
achieved the freedom of a few hundred thousand slaves in the 
West Indies, will now be exerted in behalf of twefaty-fiot times 
(he nwnbar in the East 



* Oriental Memoirs. 



72 Bua>usTAir. 

The countenance and support given by government to the 
prevailing forms of religion, is a weighty subject, and calls for 
the solenm consideration of British Christians. I cannot but 
sympathize deeply with the missionaries, in the trials and ob- 
structions they meet on this account They have little doubt 
but that the pernicious influence of the Brahmins would wither, 
and their system lose its power, if government did not reader 
its aid, both by open countenance and direct taxation. 

An extreme fear of creating political disturbances, if eflbrts 
were made to convert the natives to Christianity, seems to have 
possessed the Company's government from the beginning. Hence 
the refusal, at first, to allow missionary effort Hence Chamber- 
lain, though in the service of her royal highness, the Begaum, 
was deemed pestilent for preaching at a fair, and her majesty 
was reluctantly obliged to send him down to Calcutta. Happily, 
the little band that found a refuge under the Danish flag at Ser- 
ampore, lived to prove, practically^ that such fears are groundless. 

But, though the government now permits and protects mis- 
sionary efibrt, it has not wholly lost its early fears ; and these, 
together with a desire to be strictly neutral, lead to measures 
directly fevorable to idolatry. It levies and collects the revenues 
for supporting brahmins and temples, as the former rulers did ; 
thus virtually making idolatry and Mahometanism the estal^ished 
religions of the country! The annual allowance from the public 
treasury, for the support of the temple of Juggernaut, is 56,000 
rupees, (about $26,000,) and many other temples have allowances 
equally liberal. C. Buller, in his letter to the Court of Directors, 
on this subject, says, *< Large pensions, in land and money, are 
allowed by our government, in all parts of the country, for keep- 
ing up the religious institutions both of Hindus and Mahomet- 
ans." Lord Wm. Bentick, governor-general of India, under 
date of August, .1835, speaking of the tax laid on pilgrims, which 
yields the Company a handsome revenue, says, ^As long as we 
maintain, most properly, in my opinion, the diflerent establish- 
ments belonging to the Mahometan and Hindu religions, we 
need not much scruple about the tax in question." 

In the district of Tinnevelly, an examination on this subject 
was made by Mr. T., who found 2783. temples, and 9799 petty 
kovils, of male and female deities, and some inferior religious 
stations ; making a total of 14,851 places of idolatrous worship. 
The total charge of these on the government amounts to 30,000 
pounds sterling, (about $145,000,) per annum ! 

Beside this regular support, there are numerous other modes, 



SUFPOET OF IDOLATRY BT GOYERiniENT. 73 

in which the national systems are countenanced. Mr. Rhenius 
has stated, that, in 1831, government contributed forty thousand 
rupees toward the performance of a certain ceremony in the 
temple at Tinnevelly, and to repair the idol's car ! At the prin- 
cipal festivals, guns are fired by national ships, and by the 
Company's troops, and the military bands of music are loaned 
to grace tlie occasions. Thus Christian soldiers are compelled 
to do honor to the false prophet and to dumb idols ! A letter of 
the Rev. William Fyvie, dated Surat, September 1, 1836, pub- 
lished in an English periodical, mentions one of these cases, 
which are constantly occurring in every part of India. It was 
the annual coco-nut day — a festival in which coco-nuts are thrown 
into die river as offerings. ^ This Hindu festival was ushered in 
by a salute of guns from the honorable Company's ship, lying in 
the river opposite to Surat The castle guns fired a salute at 
the same time. About four P. M., after the brahmin had conse- 
crated the coco-nut with prayers, the European magistrate 
presented the ofifering to the river, amidst the poojas (worship^ 
of the brahmins and other Hindus present While this vain and 
idle ceremony was going forward, the ship, before alluded to, 
first moved down and then up the liver, displaying her colors^ 
and firing salutes. The British flag was waving on Surat Castle 
all the day, in honor of the festivaL In this way our rulers and 
their agents directly and publicly countenance idolatry and su- 
perstition in this place. The new moon, excepting twice in the 
year, when the Mussulmans are mourningy^ is regularly saluted 
by ^we guns, to please the Mahometans. Two tliousand rupees 
are annually given to the same people by government, to assist 
them in the celebration of tiieir Eeds, (festivals.) When shall 
these practices be brought to a perpetual end ? " 

Various idolatrous temples and gateways have been built 
or repsdred by government Vast sums have been spent on 
colleges and schools, for the inculcation of heathen and Mahom- 
etan doctrines and customs. By these same laws and customs^ 
British judges and magistrates regulate their decisions, instead 
of the pure and equitable laws of their own land, and of the 
Christian Scriptures ! When the cars of certain gods are to be 
drawn in public procession, there has been, for some years 
back, in various places, a deficiency of people. In such cases, 
the ofi&cers of government send out magistrates, and constables, 
or peons, who, with whips and ratans, beat the wretched people, 
and force them to quit their work and drag at the ropes ! Mr. 
Pegg, formerly a Baptist missionary at Cuttack, has fuUy shown, 

VOL. II. 7 



•74 ;Biiq>uaTAN. 

in a^ pamphlet, published in England in 1835^ the pilgrim tax 
system, that the temple of Juj^gernaut, of which we hear so 
much, is wholly supported by the British government ; and that a 
large premium i^ paid by the government to ^pilgnni hunters^" 
who pass throughout the land, enticing persons to noake a pil^ 
grimage to the idol, and receive twenty per cent of the tax laid 
upon them ! In regard to these agents, "The Friend of India" 
very forcibly observes, <<We have a body of idol misdimarieSi 
§ax exceeding in number all the Christian missionaries, perhiq[)B, 
in the world, going forth, from year to year, to propagate delu- 
sion, and proclaim (what, perhaps, not one of them believes) 
the transcendent efficacy of beholding a log of wood ; and all 
this through a perversion of British humanity, and good ifaith, 
paid fix>m year to year^ by the officers of a Christian and a British 
government" 

Until lately, the appointment of native Christians to any office, 
however low, was wholly prohibited. That prohibition is now 
removed; but, as the local officers are not bound to employ 
them, and the general feeling is against it, they are stilL excluded. 
How impressively does this say to the natives, that their rulers 
do not want them to become Christians! I have heard several 
officers declare, that a man who would change his religion, is 
not worthy of confidence ! After many inquiries, 1 could never 
find any one who knew of a Christian sepoy being ever raised 
above the ranks. 

Corporal punishment has been abolished in all the native 
regiments. Recently a native drummer committed an ofienCe 
which formerly was punished with flogging. The question was 
fltarted,~ whether this man, being a Christian, came under the 
new law. The decision was, that he was hot a native, in the 
eye of the law ; and he was made to undergo the lash ! I take 
this &ct from the Calcutta newspapers of the day. 

Public offices are closed entirely on various nadve festivals; 
but on the Christian Sabbath, native officers and servants, and 
many Europeans, are employed as usual. I have been in no 
part of the Company's territories where public works, carried on 
by native laborers, are not continued on the Lord's day. 

By Mahometan tpd Hindu laws of inheritance, the son who 
changes his religion loses patrimony. British judges, therefore, 
deciding by these laws, are compelled to turn the convert from his 
home, a beggar. The very records of these courts are inscribed to 
jSftree, to Ckenesha, and other false gods. Brahmins and others have 
been appointed and employed by government to make inter- 



SUPPORT OF IDOLATRY BT GOVERimCENT. 75 

cessions and invocations to pagan gods for rain, asd for fiiir 
weather ! It is so customary for British officers to suhscribe to 
one Hindu and one Mahometan festival annually, that some wlio 
recendy declined, from conscientious scruples, gave great oflfenoe 
to their superiors. 

I speak in no spirit of bitterness in narrating these (acts. Tlie 
government has, in the main, good intentions, I have no doubt; 
and, next to the profit of the Company, and ihe preservation of 
these countries to Britain, desires the well-being of the people. 

Two incidents have just occurred, which will be likely to at- 
tract attention. Mr. Casamajor, a distinguished civilian, has re- 
signed his appointment, rather than collect revenues for the 
support of idolatry. Of course, those who hold similar appoint- 
ments are anxious to quiet their consciences and sustain their 
reputation; and a thousand arguments are brought forward 
against Mr. Casamajor*s com*se. The present commander-in- 
chief on the Madras presidency, principled against countenan- 
cing idolatry, yet not able to fbrbid the attendance of troops on 
festive occasions, which is a government regulation, issued a 
circular, forbidding the music to accompany them. This order 
has created him much trouble. Sir F. Adam, the governor, re- 
peatedly and positively required him to issue a countermanding 
order. This Sir P. Maitland would not do, choosing rather that 
the governor in council, who has the power, should himself 
countermand the order. After some days of sharp contest, the 
governor's time to embark for England arrived; and nothing 
was done. 

Facts on the subject have for many years been constantly laid 
before parliament, and the court of directors of the East India 
Company and the British public been widely appealed to by 
powerful pens. We may therefore cherish the hopes expressed 
by the editor of the Bombay Oriental Spectator.* 

" We trust that the time is now at hand when our rulers will 
cease to be the bankers and factors of the idols and their pro- 
totypes, the abortions of those who became *vain in their 
imaginations, and their fbolish heart was darkened;' when 
they will no longer grace heathen and Mahometan revelnes bgr 
attendance, and participation in their unholy rites and cerem<mies, 
nor rend the heavens and provoke the thunders of Omnipotenee 
by firing salutes in their honor ; when they will su^r no doc- 
ument dedicated to 'the lord of devils,' f or profimingthe name 

* VoL vii. No. 11. t Ganesh. 



76 HINDUSfAN. 

of Jehovah,* to leave the public offices ; when they will cease to 
appeal to the < vanities of the heathen' for nun and fruitful 
seasons ; when they will neither in respect ' make mention of 
the name of heathen gods, nor «ause to swear by them,' f nor 
regulate the af&irs of their worship, ncM: settle the rank of their 
deluded votaries; and when they will no longer bewilder the 
minds of the < twice-born' youth by the exploded and absurd 
science of the Vedas and Puranas, taught in Sunscrit colleges^ 
and qualify them for dexterously poisoning the souls of die 
people throughout the length and breadth of the land, by com- 
positions prepared under the auspices of the great Destroyer. 
We hope, we say, that this, the most happy day which India has 
seen, and the prelude of one still more glorious, will speedily 
arrive ; and we invoke the blessing of God on all, in India and 
Britain, who, by remonstrance with man, and prayer to God, may 
seek to hasten it" 

My personal knowledge of Hindustan and the Hindus, though 
too limited to authorize me to pronounce new opinions, is abun- 
dantly sufficient to satisfy me of the truth of portraits drawn ]yy 
otheris. I read much on both sides, and constantly marked 
whatever tended to show up the native character, and the ten- 
dency of Brahminism, and at every step was more and more 
confirmed in the opinion of Lord Teinmouth, whose personal 
knowledge of India was so extensive, that ^ the Grentoos are as 
degenerate, crafty, superstitious, litigious, and wretched a people, 
as any in the known world, and, especially, the common run 
of Brahmins;" and of Claudius Buchanan, who pronounced the 
Hindus to be " destitute of honesty, truth, and justice ; " and of 
Sir James Mcintosh, (quoting Sir Wm. Jones's opinion as his 
own,) who, among the evidences of their depravity, speaks of " the 
general prevalence of perjury, which is, perhaps, a more certain 
sign of the general dissolution of moral principle, than other 
daring and ferocious crimes, and much more horrible to the imag- 
ination." Of the same mind with these distinguished men, is 
Forbes, Author of the "Oriental Memoirs," already several 
times quoted. He says, "I cannot praise a religion which 
encourages thousands, perhaps millions, of idle vagabonds, 
who practise no virtue ; but, under the mask of piety, with a 
sort of stoical apathy and pharisaical zeal, undergo needless 
austerities and penances near their celebrated temples, or per- 

* Or Hu, t Josh, xxiii. 7, 



BBAHMIITB AND BBJLHMtiaSll. 77 

vade the proyinces of Hindustan, singly, and in large bodies, to 
make depredation on the hard-earned property of the poor villa- 
gers, and violate the chastity of their wives and daughters, under 
a cloak of sanctity and religious perfectii^n." 

I will only add the very temperate remarks of the celebrated 
Wilkea* ^ The Hindoo character, like all others, is of a mixed 
nature; but it is composed of strange and contradictory ele- 
ments. The man who may be safely trusted for uniformly un- 
folding the whole truth to an European in whom he reposes 
confidence, may be expected to equivocate, and even to contra- 
dict every word he has said, if called on to repeat it in the 
presence of a third person, whom he either fears or suspects; 
and in one of these descriptions he usually includes all strangers. 
The same individual, who, from pique, and often without any 
intelligible motive, will perjure himself without shame or com- 
punction at a public trial, is faithful, kind, and respectable, in 
the intercourse of socie^." 

Were all such testimony rejected, as partial or vindictive, the 
fine rhapsodies on Hindu innocence and happiness would bee in it. Their old ro- 
mances and traditions constantly refer to such cruises, and invest 
them vnth all the glories of a crusade. According to their 
Mahometan notions, no doom is too bad fer** infidel dogs," so 
that Christians and pagans are robbed, murdered, or enslaved, 
vnthout compunction. Whatever else of the Koran their Sheiks 
may conceal, they take abundant pains to proclaim the decrees 
of merit for the fee of infidels. 

Singapore, where we arrived April 19, 1837, lies in latitude 
V 17', longitude 109° 51'. The harbor can scarcely be surpassed 
for extent, safety, and beauty. Lofty islands keep the water 
perpetually smooth, and seem to lock it in on every side. The 
town has not an imposing appearance from the anchorage, but 
the fine hill in the rear, covered with vigorous grass, is a chann- 
ing object to one coming fit>m other parts of India at the close 
of the warm season, and who has scarcely seen grass fer six 
months. 

Numerous vessels, of various uncouth shapes, lie at anchor ; 
while more numerous boats ply in every direction over the still 
surface. The aspect along shore is busy, and the few European 
houses, handsome and oriental. The settlement was made here 
at the suggestion of Sir Stamford Raffles, in 1819. The next 
year, it was declared a free port, and in 1825 its sovereignty waa 
confirmed to Britiain by the Dutch government, which held 
claims upon it, and by the sultan of Johore, within whose ter- 
ritory it is embraced. The latter had a pension of about 24,000 
Spanish dollars per annum settled upon him. Captain Alexander 
EDeonilton says that, at his visit in 1703, the then sultan ^< made 
me a present of the Island of Sincapure; but I told him it 
could be of no use to a private person." A miserable village of 
fishermen and pirates was, at that time, the only remains of what 
was, some centuries before, a flourishing Malay city, engrossing 
the commerce of these seas. 



APPEARANCE OF THE TOWN — CLIMATE. 85 

The lapse of more than a month, in daily expectation of a vessel 
fi>r Siam, my next point of destination, gave me leisure to he- 
come acquainted with the place, and to learn, from the best 
sources, what is known of the tribes occupying the peninsula 
and adjacent archipelago. 

Singapore is divided from the southern point of tlie Malay 
peninsula by a strait, in some places not over a quarter of a mile- 
wide, but formerly the highway of ships passing to and from the- 
China seas. The island is of unequal breadth, twenty-seven miles 
long, and containing about two hundred and seventy-^five square 
milea A very considerable part has not yet been explored by 
the English, and is probably uninhabited. Some twenty or thhty 
other small islands adjacent, belong to Singapore, but they are 
mostly uninhabited. The town is on the south side of the island i 
and the direct track of vessels to and from the China seas, is 
within the roads of the harbor. It is surrounded by abrupt 
red sandstone hills, enclosing small, sterile, marshy valleys. The 
highest of these hills is computed to be three hundred and fifty 
feet high. On some of them are gentlemen's residences, but the- 
rest are rugged and dreary. The plain on the southern side is a. 
low sandy marsh, presenting those successive ridges, which indi- 
cate that ^e sea, at no very distant period, has dammed itself 
out Though without rivers, the island is well watered, and has 
some beatable brooks and small nuUas, extending a few miles 
into the interior. One of these, navigable for a mile or two by 
large boats, passes through the heart of the town, and greatly 
contributes to the convenience of ecMnmerce. 

The town is more attractive than it seems to be from the har- 
bor, and some parts are really beautiful; but Martin, in his 
<< Briti^ Colonies," has drawn upon imagination in making his 
picture. Instead of the houses being ^ generally of stone," with 
** superb granite sturs," neither one nor the other can be found 
in the city ! The best houses are of britk, and will not compare 
with many in Calcutta and Madras. 

Lying almost under the equator, the variation of seasons is 
scarcely perceptible. The heat is tiie same, night and day, all 
the year round ; seldom greater than eighty-nine degrees, or less 
than seventy-five. A fiiesh breeze is always felt, though there is 
no very regular monsoon. There is no rainy season, but a cloudy 
atmosphere prevails a good deal, and a fine shower fiills almost 
every day in the year. Such causes give an energy to both 
animal and vegetable life, scarcely found in other latitudes. 
Plants of innumerable varieties crowd the forest, rendering 

VOL. IL 8 



86 SlHO^FOllS. 

human entrance impossible ; and myriads of insects and reptiles 
people both land and water. Corals^ madrepores, and moUuscay 
charm by their novelty, beauty, and simplicity, and excite admiia- 
tion of Him who causes the earth to teem with happy enstence* 
and with evidences of infinite wisdom and goodness. One of 
these curious productions, a species of akyonum^ called <* Nep- 
tune's cup,'' is said to be found no where else. It is a beautifidy 
tough, hard, sponge-like goblet, capable often of holding from 
(me to two bushels. 

A more delightful climate there is not probably on earth* 
Storms and hurricanes are rare, though showers occur almost 
daily. 

The following table is constructed firom precise meteorological 
observations for the year 1835 : — 

6 A.M. 3 P.M. 8 P.M. FsllofBaln. 

. January 78 86 83. • * . . .18 inches 8 tenths. 

February . • • • .79^ o5. • . • • «o«. • • • • • •! 

Juarch. ..•••. •78 ^o^. • . •'• •oO. • . • • •10 

xxonl .....•••• vU .•••*• 04 .*•••• Om •••■■•.o 

Alay .•■•••••• ou .••••• o4 ...••• o^ •••••••d 

June ...•••.• .P-L. • . . • .o4-. • • • • •Cso. • • • • • .o 

July ..••••«. .oU. • • • • .C$r • • • • • •cXw. • • • • • .^^ 

August 79 82 81| 6 

September. .. .82.. .....84 81 3 

October. 80. 83 82 10 

November ... .79 82., ....80 7 « 4 « 

December..... 77 80. .....79.. 20 " 7 « 

The reader will do well to examine this tMe closely, and 
mark how little is the variation of temperature, either between 
day and night or the different months. I have omitted the 
maximum and minimum, and vrill only remark, the greatest cold 
known in the year, is about seventy-three degrees; and the 
greatest heat eighty-eight! The total fall of rain in a year, 
averages about one hundred inches ; which, though much greater 
than in most parts of the wbrid, is but half that of Rangoon. 

Every species of tropical production would probably thrive 
here ; but the English have occupied it too short a time to make 
fruits abundant For mangoes, durians, and all the finer fruits, 
they depend on Malacca. Experiments are now in progress for 
raising the sugu*-cane and nutmeg, oh an extensive scale ; but 
tile latter, at least, will require eight or ten years, before the result 



M 


5 


(( 


U 


8 


u 


« 


2 


u 


U 





u 


u 


5 


u 


u 


6 


u 


u 


9 


« 


u 


6 


u 


u 


8 


u 




PRODUCTS — COMMERCE. |9^ 

is decided. I visited some of the niitmeg plantalioiia, and, aa 

the tree is little known, give a picture of the fruit ; 

but would refer the reader, for an account of 

the mode of culture, &c, to *< Crawfurd's Indian 

Altshipelago.^ The tree is of moderate size, and 

the fruit very like the peach. Outside is pulp, a 

third of an inch thick, then the m&ce, spread 

over a thin round shell, and inside that shell, the 

nutmeg. When ripe, the pulp opens, as in the cut 

Almost the only products for export are gamhi- "**"*^' 

er, sago, and agar-agar. Gambler, or catechu, (formerly called terra 
japonlca, from its being supposed to be an earth, and coming 
from Japan,) is produced by boiling the leaves of a species of 
uncaria, and inspissating the decoction. It is used for chewing, 
with betel-nut, over all the East ; and exported largely to England, 
for tanning leather. Sago is brought in a crude state, resembling 
sour arrow-root, from many islands, and is here refined and 
granulated for the foreign market There are eight or ten sago 
refineries at Singapore, some of which I visited. The price of 
the prepared article here, is generally about two cents a pound. 
Most of the powder, or crude sago, is brought from Borneo,' and 
the islands round Sumatra. It is the pith of a species of palm- 
tree. A good tree is said to yield about two thousand pounds. 
Agar-agar {Jucus saccharinus) is a sea-weed abundant along the 
shores of the islands, chiefly exported in a dry state to China, 
where it is converted into a rich jelly for the table, and sizing 
for cotton goods and paper. 

The commerce of Singapore consists in buying and selling 
the commodities of difierent parts of the world. The imports 
for consumption are very trifling, and, as has been stated, little is 
produced for exportation ; but almost ' every article of -Indian, 
Chinese, and European industry, passes through the hands of 
the merehants. Native vessels, from every part of the archipel- 
ago, find here a market, and obtain their supplies. A large 
part of these are manned by Bugis, who ai*e the maritime men 
of the islands. They come in prows carrying from ten to one 
hundred tons, and carry from twenty to sixty men. They begin 
to arrive in September, and to depart in iJecember. The whole 
number in a year, is about two hundred ; having in them, men 
and women, at least twenty thousand persons. The name Bugis 
properly belongs to one tribe, on the Island of Celebes, but is 
generally applied to the traders firom every part of Celebes, from 



ihe coasts of Borneo, and firom Booton, Bali, Lombok, and 
SOmbawe. 

The commerce of the countries in and around the China Sea, 
would form an important and interesting theme for the political . 
economist From the elegant and civilized Chinese to the 
wildest tribes which roam the interior of the most unknown 
islands, all are animated and benefited by an honorable com- 
merce, which existed for ages before the European found his 
way into these seas. The savage Batta collects camphor ; the 
Daya and Harafbora gather diamonds and gold ; the Sulu dives 
fer pearl ; the Malay explores his lonely shores for edible birds' 
nests, or gathers the nutmeg and the clove, or sweeps the shore 
for tripang and agar-agar ; the Bugis acts both merchant and mar- 
iner, bearing these gatherings from port to port ; the Sumatran 
furnishes pepper for all the world ; the more civilized Japanese 
smelts ores, and constructs articles of elegant utility; the still 
more refined Chinese gives impulse to the whole by his luxury 
and his capital ; while the Western world shares the precious 
commodities, and returns the thousand productions of more 
perfect sciences and arts. This vast, populous, and favored 
portion of the earth, is that which the ancients, even so late as 
the time of Constantine, regarded as untenable by man; in- 
habited only by satyrs, centaurs, headless monsters, and human 
pygmies.* 

The extensive prevalence of Islamism among the islanders is 
another subject yet untouched by the historian, and well worthy 
of investigation. We are accustomed to ascribe the triumphs of 
the false prophet almost wholly to his arms. But here, the sword 
has not made way for his doctrine. ' At this very day, while 
Christianity waits to send forth her teachers, the Mussulman, 
without support and without delay, insinuates his fiiith, and 
idolaters turn in tribes. While in Singapore, I saw not less than 
two hundred of these islanders, then on their pilgrimage to 
Mecca. 

The present population of Singapore amounts to 30,000 ; of 
which there are only 7229 females. Of Europeans, there are 
105 males and 96 females ; Malays, 5122 males, 4510 females ; 
Chmese, 12,870 -males, 879 females ; Klmgs, 2246 males, 102 

, , .: - • ^ 

* See Ptiny and Strabo ; Homer's Iliad, book iii. ; and a learned note 
in Robertson'f America, vol. i. 



popuiJkTioir. 89 

females. The rest are fiugis, Balinese, fiengalese,. Negroes, 
Javanese, Arabs, &c. ; with a few Indo-Brittons, Armenians, &c. 
I epiw one or two of the Papua, or Negro race of the Indian 
ialands. They resemble the African Negro in every particular, 
but are smaUedr« To account for the existence of two races, so 
perfectly distinct, as the black and brown population of thes^ 
blands, has not been successfully attempted. 

The growth of the place has not been equal to the expecta- 
tions originaUy cherished by Sir StamA>rd. Raffles, its founder. 
Within the first two years of its settlement by the Knglish, no 
less than two thousand eight hundred and eighty-nine vessels 
entered and cleared from the port i of which three hundred and 
eighty-three were owned and conuns^ded by Europeans. Their 
united tonnage was 161,000 tons ! During the same period, the 
value of merchandise, arrived fmd cleared in native crafr, was 
about five ncuIUons of dollars, and in ships about three millions 
more, making about eight millions as the capital turned. It has 
not grown for some years at a similar rate, if at all ; and it is 
quite uncertain whether the place can become of much greater 
importance, till the various tribes in these seas become more 
civilized and numerous, and consume foreign products niore 
largely. 

As in every other part of India, each class of community pre- 
serves the costume, manners^ and religion of its ancestry. This 
has long ceased to look odd to me. It requires but a short resi- 
dence in the country to get accustomed to every sort of fashion in 
dress, and cast of countenance. ^ 

The striking disproportion of females, who are \^ut about one 
fourth of the population, is owing partly to the laws of China, 
which forbid the emigration of women, and partly to those cir- 
cumstances which make the male sex preponderate in all new 
colonies, ^d purely commercial place& 

In going through one part of the town, during business hours, 
one feels himself to be in a Chinese city. Almost every respect- 
able native he sees is Chinese ; almost every shop, ware-room, 
and trade, is carried on by th^ Chinese ; the hucksters, coolies, 
travelling cooks, and cries common in a great city, are Chinese. 
In fact, we may almost call Singapore itself a Chinese city ; in- 
asmuch as the bulk of the inhabitants are Chinese, and nearly 
all the wealth and influence, next to the British, is in their hands. 
A large part of the Klings and Bengalese are ostlers, servants, 
washermen, &c., to Europeans; and the Malays and Bugis 
occupy portions of the city by themselves. 

8* 



90 8nf6i.P0KC. 

As to the moral t;haracter of this mixed population, it is diffi- 
cult to obtain accordant testimony. Some gentlemen in Singa- 
pore considered the morals of the people at large, qoite equal to 
those of similar sized towns in Europe. Others regarded them 
as far worse. Certainly opium-smoking, gambling, and un- 
cleanness, are quite prevalent 

Among the population of Singapore, is a veiy large number 
of those wretched Malays called Orang Lout, or <* men of the 
water;" and sometimes Orang Salat, or ''men of the straits." 
Without any home on shore, they are bom and die on miserable 
boats, scarcely large enough for a man to lie down in, at his 
ease. Roaming about for fish and coarse fruits, they pick up 
shells and coral for sale, and sometimes are sufficiently success- 
ful in fishing, to barter with landsmen for sago, clothes, or a 
little rice. They procure sago at about half a cent a pound, or 
lees, so that the whole expenses of a common &mUy of Orang 
Louts do not exceed two dollars a month. The agricultural 
Malays of the straits are a grade higher in civilization, but 
deeply degraded. They contrive to live by the soil, or by 
bringing in wood ; but scarcely one acquires the least skill in 
any sort of trade. The average height of Malay men is ^e feet, 
three and a half inches. 

A Chinese population of so many thousands, gave me many 
opportunities of observing the manners of this singular people. 
One of these was a wedding, to which I had the pleasure of 
being invited, through the kind offices of Mr. Ballistier. our Amer- 
ican consul, to whom I was much indebted in other respects. 
As I had no hope of such an opportunity in China, I gladly 
availed myself of this. The fiimily of the bride being wealthy, 
the room containing the fimiily altar was decorated both wi^ 
costliness and taste. The *^Jo8^ was delineated in a large 
picture surrounded by ornamental paper-hangings. Huge wax 
candles, delicate tapers, and suspended lamps, of elegantly 
painted glass, shed round their formal light, though it was broad 
day. On the altar, or table, before the idol, were trays of silver 
and rich porcelain, filled with ofierin^ of sweetmeats and flow- 
ers, while burning sandal- wood and agillocha, diffiised a pleasing 
fingrance. 

After the elders had performed their devotions, the bride came 
Blowly in, supported by attendants, and went through tedious 
gestures, and genuflections before the idol, without raising her 
eyes from the ground, or speaking. Her robe was both gorgei>vu 



and graceful, covering her, in loose folds, so completely that 
neither her feet nor hands could be seen. Beside the numerous 
ornaments and jewels, which bound up her profuse hair, she 
wore several heavy necklaces of sparkling jewels, apparently 
artificiaL When she had finished, an elder placed on her h^d 
a thick veil, and she returned to her apartment We now.waited 
for the bridegroom, who <* tarried" a little, and the interval was 
(enlivened by tea, sweetmeats, betel-nut, &c Three bands of 
music, European, Malay, and Javanese, sent sounds of gladness 
through the halls and corridors ; the friends passed about with 
smiles and greetings ; the children, in their gay apparel, danced 
joyously, they knew not why; — all was natural and pleasing, 
but the slow and extravagant movements of a Javanese dancing* 
girl, who, in a comer of the porch, earned her pay, little regarded. 
At length it was heralded, "the bridegroom cometh," and im- 
mediately many ''went forth to meet him." He came with 
fiiends and a priest, preceded by another band of music. His 
devotions before the Jos, were much sooner and more slightly 
done than those of the lady ; and he sat down with the priest, 
and a fiiend or two, in front of the altar, where had been placed 
chairs, covered for the occasion with loose drapery of embroi- 
dered velvet. Refreshments were handed, till a movement from 
within announced the approach of the bride ; and all eyes were 
turned to meet her. She advanced very slowly to the centre, 
veiled, as when she retired, and, after a few gestures by each 
toward the other, the happy pair sat down together, her fiice still 
invisible. Refi^shments again entered, and each partook, but 
with evident agitation and constraint Presently, she retired to 
her chamber, followed by the bridegroom; and mpst of the guests 
dispersed ; but we were permitted, with some particular fiiends, 
to enter with them. It viras doubtless a handsome room in 
Chinese estimation, but its decorations would scarcely please a 
Western eye. The bedstead resembled a latticed arbor ; and firom 
the roof within was suspended a beautiful lamp of chased 
silver, burning with a feeble light Standing in the middle of 
the room, they renewed their bowing, and passing from side to 
side, with a gravity and tediousness almost ludicrous, till he fin- 
ished the ceremony by approaching and lifting the veil from 
her head. We were told that till then he had never seen her! 
She blushed, and sat without raising her eyes ; but, alas for the 
romance of the thing — she was ugly! A leisurely repast fol- 
lowed, shared by themselves alone ; and probably forming the 
ratifying feature of the solemnity, as in Burmah. Fifty dishes or 



90 amQAPQ&s« 

more were before them, a few of which they tasted with silyer 
forks ; but of course the occasion was too ethereal to be sub- 
stantiated by veritable eating and drinking. When they rose 
from the table, the bridegroom, aided by his servant, removed 
his outer robe, which had been worn as a dress of ceremony, and 
threw it on the bed, as if marking it for his own. Then, ad- 
vancing respectfully to the bride, her attendant raised the folds 
of her dress, . and he unclasped the cincture of the garment 
beneath. This act, so gentle, delicate, and significant, closed the 
ceremonial. He then returned to his own house till evening, 
and every ^est retired — a capital system, allowing the bride 
some repose, afler the trying and tiresome ceremonies she had 
performed. This was about four o'clock. In the evening, a 
sumptuous entertainment was given to the friends of both par- 
ties ; after which the bridegroom remained, as a son at home. 

More refined deportment cannot be, than was exhiUted by all 
parties on this occasion. The guests were not all at one table, 
nor even in one room ; but many tables were spread, each ac- 
commodating five or six persons, and all diverse in their viands. 
Servants were numerous, the silver and porcelain handsome, the 
deportment of the guests unexceptionable, and sobriety universal. 
Every thing testified the high claim of the Chinese to the char- 
acter of a civilized people. 

I readily accepted an invitation, a few evenings afterward, to 
an entertainment at the same house. Order, delicacy, abun- 
dance, and elegance, reigned throughout Of course many Of 
the dishes were new to me, but there were many also, in exact 
English style. Among the novelties, I tried sharks' fins, birds* 
nests, fish-maws, and Biche-de-mer. I think an unprejudiced 
taste would pronounce them good ; but only that of a Chinese 
would consider them delicacies. 

From the first settlement of Singapore by the British, opera- 
tions for the moral and religious improvement of the natives 
have been carried on. Translations into Malay, and the printing 
and distribution of tracts and Scriptures, engrossed most of the 
time of early missionaries. In this department, a good deal has 
been done ; but, so far as can now be seen, with very little suc- 
cess. Great efiforts have been made also in the way of schools ; 
not only by the missionaries, but by the British residents, and 
the government The latter has allowed, from the public treasu- 
ry, one hundred dollars per month. Several Chinese schools, 
and still more Malay ones, have been constantly maintained. 



SCHOOLS — CJkTHOLICS. SB 

The principal authorities have, at times, exerted their influence 
to induce die people to send their children ; and even gone from 
house to house to procure scholars. A multitude of children 
have been in the schools, first and last ; and some hundreds have 
received more or less instruction. But it has been found imr 
possible to secure the attendance of scholars for more than a 
few months; and almost none have learned to read. What is 
more lamentable, no case of conversion has occurred among 
the pupila 

No place in the Ekot offers greater facilities for tract-distribu- 
tion, or a greater variety of nations and languages accessible ; 
and perhaps at no point has this species of labor been carried to 
greater extent Thousands and tens of thousands of tracts and 
portions of Scripture, have been given away. Not only have the 
Malay inhabitants been fully supplied, but thousands of Bugis, 
Javanese, Sumatrans, Chinese, Mussulmans, Arabs, Kelingas, 
Balinese, &c. So early as 1830, the Singapore Christian Union 
reported that ^ in Singapore and neighborhood, our friends have 
gone round, half a dozen times, passing from house to house, 
and scattering tracts abundantly," Ever since, it has been vigor- 
ously continued. 

Not a single Malay in Singapore has made even a nominal 
profession of Christianity ; nor are there any hopeful catechumens. 
For a long time past, no one competent in the language has 
resided here ; so that the only missionary efibrts are the distribu- 
tion of tracts, and some unpromising schools. Indeed, this has 
been very much the case from the beginning, as previous mis- 
sionaries were chiefly devoted to these labors and;t6 authorship; 
and very little has been done in the way of direct preaching. 
The history of this mission, now twenty years old, is an item of 
consequence, in our reasoning upon the modes of missionary 
labor. . 

The Catholics have two churches here — a French and a 
Portuguese ; with several priests. They not only take charge of 
those of their faith who reside here, but have brought over a 
number of Malays, Chinese, and others, and have full audiences 
on Sundays. Popish missionaries through . India, so &r as I 
could learn, are men of good morals. They live far more hum- 
bly than any other missionaries, and mix much with their people. 
Their stipend, in all cases which came to my knowledge, is one 
hundred dollars per annum. Their converts are taught, from 
the first, to contribute to the support of religion, and their teach- 
ers, being unmarried|have few wants which these cannot supply. 



The Singapore Ingtitution, founded by Sir Stauiford Raffles^ 
in 1823, iias maintained a feeble existence, but m now likely to 
be put on a footing of vigor and ezpansiveness. A new building, 
large and commodious, has been prepared for it, to which it will 
soon be removed, after which its course of study will be more 
coUegiate, and its number of pupils increased. 

Singapore has, from the first, been a station of the London 
Missionary Society. It became a station of the American Board 
of Commissioners in 1834, and is now occupied by Messrs* 
Tracey, Dickinson, Hope, Travelli, and North, from that society, 
— the three former giving themselves to Chinese, and the others 
to Malay. Mr. N. is a practical printer, and has charge of a 
well-built, and amply-furnished pruiting-offioe. These missiona- 
ries have all been here so very short a time, that their chief oc- 
cupation has been the acquisition of language. They have, 
however, a Malay and a Chinese school, and superintend the 
labors of a large number of Chinese printers, who have been 
constantly employed on the revised Chinese New Testament^ 
and various tracts, by Mr. Gut^lafTand others. 

The Church Missionary Society have recently made this a 
station for the Chinese, and the American Baptist Board are about 
to do the same. Rev* Mr. Squier, from the former society, has 
been here a lew nM>nths. While China remains inaccessible, 
missionaries for that country must prepare themselves in other 
places. Great commercial emporiums must be considered com- 
nion ground to all persuasions of Christians, in their operations 
for the heathen ; and in several instances, such as Calcutta, Ban- 
kok, Smyrna, &C., the missionaries of various sects live together 
in harmony and good understanding. In such places, property is 
safe, the press free, workmen plenty, and exchanges -easy, while 
uncertainties, and delays in procuring paper, and transmitting 
books, are avoided. 

A little country brig, of thirty or forty tons, carried me to 
Malacca in four days^ and back to Singapore in six, allowing me 
a stay of one week. The steam-boat demanded a hundred dol- 
lars, while this vessel would take me for fifteen ; and I could not 
forbear, by the choosing the latter both ways, to save one hun- 
dred and seventy dollara But sorrow, to the man who goes 
often in country brigs! We were crowded with Chinamen 
and Klings ; and though the accommodations did very well, for 
their habits, they illy accorded with mine. Noise, stench, and 
heat, ruled by day, and confinement, dampness, and vermin, by 



night. My camp chair was the only Beat ; and^ as there was no 
table, I ate from a board on my kots^s. But eating was a brief 
business ; for boiled rice^ iund dried fish-roes^ all day and every 
day, furnished no temptation to gastronomic excess. There 
were indeed lots pf stews for the Cfainaioen, to which I was 
quite welcome ; but, either their smell) or tbdir looks, Satisfied 
me to keep to the salt fish-roes, ibr in them there could be 
<* no mistake." 

Through the prompt and abundant hospitalities of the Bfitbh 
resident and his lady, whose house, carriages, and attentions^ were 
put at my fullest service, and the kind communicativeness of the 
missionaries, I wasablo, during 1^ week, to see and hear all that 
concerned my official objeetSb 

The city of Malacca, formerly emlM*aced within the kingdom 
of Johore, was taken possession of by Portt^al in 1511 ; but her 
authority was never well established in the interior, and the 
possession neither benefited her conmierce nor enhanced her 
dignity. It was held by the Portuguese tiU 1641, when it was 
taken by the Dutch. It was, after two years, taken by the Eng- 
lish, in 1660 reverted again to the Dutch, and finally passed 
over to the English in 1825, and so remains. Why tliis location of 
the settlement was chosen, it is difficult to imagine, unless be- 
cause it was previously the chief town of the sovereignty of 
Johore. The harbor is very bad, being on the outside a mere 
roadstead, and all within so shallow, that ships cannot approach 
the town, nearer than three or four miles. At low water, the sands 
are bare, a mile Grom shore. The trifling river, on which the 
town stands, keeps open a narrow, boataUe channel to the town, 
when the tide is out The location is eminently salubrious i^ but 
the commerce, which once made this place so conspicuous, hacr 
passed to Penang and Singapore. I found only a small cutter, 
like our own, lying at anchor, and was told there was seldom 
more at one time. 

The view of the town from the water, is picturesque and at- 
tractive. An old fort and church, in ruins, occupy the prominent 
elevation, while handsome houses, fix>nted by great trees, extend 
along the shore. The roads are finely Macadamized with a fer- 
ruginous clay, soft when first dug out, but very hard after ex- 
posure to the air. 

The district of Malacca extends about forty miles along the 
coast, from Salengore to Moar, and inland to Rumbo, about 
thirty miles. The population within these limits amounts to 
twenty-two thousand, of which much the larger part reside in 



■AI.ACCA. 

the town and suburbs. The Chinese form about one fourth of 
the whole; the rest are Malays, Klings, Arabs, &c About 
five himdred thousand pounds of tin, and the same quantity 
of pepper, are annually produced and exported ; beside some 
gold, preserved fruits, and smaller articles. Kice is not raised 
in sufficient quantity for consumption. 

The city continues, fallen as are its fortunes, to be head-quar- 
ters to the military force in the straits. The officers of six com- 
panies of native troops, and the usual civilians, make a pleasant 
circle of English society; which brings with it,' as usual, all the 
artisans and shops necessary for a missionary's convenience, 
living is remarkably cheap ; and as to fruits, no place on earth, 
perhaps, transcends it in number or exceUence. A gentleman, 
not long ago, disposed to see how many varieties were in 
season at once, ordered his Kansuma to procure all that might 
' be in the bazar ; and the result was a desert comprising sevenfy- 
two different fhiits. Few places in India have such a variety 
of agreeable drives, and, perhaps, none a more salubrious and 
pleasant climate. It, however, is &st fiiding away. The stillness 
of death reigns through the streets; and even the laborious 
Chinese, seem here to catch the general spirit of quiescence. If 
the military head-quarters should be removed to Singapore, as 
is not improbable, it will scarcely hold a place among English 
settlements. 

The reproach which attaches to the European colonial system 
in India lies strongly on this city. For three centuries, Chris- 
tians have ruled here ; yet we look in vain for evidences of an 
amelioration in the general condition of the people. Their 
troops have maintained rule, and their tax-gadierers have scraped 
revenues, but our holy fiuth is not yet established ; nay, scarce- 
ly can even a nominal Christian be found among the Malay 
inhabitants. 

The class called Portuguese * amounts to two thousand souls, 
and are, for the most port, very ignorant and degraded. One 
tenth of these are professed FVotestants, probably the fruit of 
intermarriages with the Dutch in former times. The want of 
any minister to baptize, marry, visit, and instruct this class of 



* This cogpaomen is assumed by every man in hidia, black, brown, or red, 
naUve or mixed, who aims at superiority over the general mass, and can con- 
trive to wear a hat and trousers. As to any descent from Portuguese parents, 
it is, in thousands of cases, utterly out of the question. 



MISSIONARIES. 97 

persons, and the ignorance and poverty of most of them, has 
caused, a continual falling away, for a series of years, to the 
Romish church. They certainly deserve a larger share of at- 
tention than they seem to receive. A regular service is held for 
them on Sabbath afternoons, and schools are open for t^eir chil- 
dren; but a pastor of their own caste, and daily ministerial ser- 
vices, are indispensably wanted. . 

The late Sir Stamford Raffles, who took, the deepest interest 
in the welfare of these regions, at that time under his control^ 
remarks — *^In our present settlement of Malacca, the impossibility 
of procuring servants for wages, compels almost every person to 
have recourse to slaves, and a considerable proportion of these 
are pagans, being chiefly Battas from the centre of Sumatra, 
Balis from Bali^ Dayaks from Borneo, besides natives of Timor^ 
and the more easterly islands. Of all these that fail into the 
hands of the £nglish, there is perhaps not a single one that 
becomes a Christian ; but the whole of them become Moslenis, 
and. despise and hate their masters as infidels! Such is the- 
woful effect of our supineness and indifference, which, if they 
should extend to the East, would certainly not tend to the prog- 
ress of general improvement among the Malays." 

I was glad to spend as much of my time as possible with Rev. 
Mr. Dyer, lately removed here from Peuang. He is far advanced 
in the Chinese language, and preaches fluently, but has devoted 
most of his time, for some years, to the preparation of a font of 
Chinese metallic type. Wholly untaught, he has devised hifr^ 
own way, with great labor and patience, and has now, nearly 
completed, punches and matrices for a beautiful font, wliich is 
to embrace three thousand characters. Each punch costs about' 
fifly cent& The size is three times larger than that of Marsh- 
man's Bible,* and will be useful chiefly in the text of conmien- 
taries and sheet tracts. 

The mission to Malacca was commenced in 1815, by Milne, 
who immediately established a Chinese school, took charge - 
of the Reformed Dutch church; and commenced the ^ Chinese 
Magazine." Mr. M. brought with him from Canton a Chinese' 
teacher and printers ; and next year Leang Afa, the teacher, pro- 
fessed the Christian faith. He was then thirty-three years old, 
and has ever since maintained a holy and diligent career. I saw 
much of him at Singapore, and derived from him many valuable 

- ' ' — 

* This Bible is partly printed with metallic type, invented by Lawson, ^f ' 
Serampore, about twenty years ago, and used from that time successfully. 
VOL. IL 9 



&cts. In 1817, Messrs. Medhurst' and Slater arrived, and an 
English periodical, called the ^ Indo-Chinese Gleaner," was es- 
tablished. Mr. Slater, afier a year, went to devote himself to 
the Chinese in Hatavia. In 181^ Messrs. Ince and Milton came, 
and assumed so much care of the schools, as to leave Milne 
more fit liberty to pursue the translation of certain parts of 
Scripture, agreed on between him vand Morrison. In 1818, Dr. 
Morrison founded the ^Anglo-Chinese College;" giving from 
his own purse about six thousand dollars, and obtaining large 
assistance firom various quarters. In 18^, Messrs. Fleming and 
Huttman arrived, and, the year following, Mr. Humphreys; and 
in the next year Collie was added, and Milne died. The sub- 
sequent history of the mission is loiown to the readers of mis- 
sionary magazines. 

Diiriug the above period, several other brethren settled in 
Malacca, to devote themselves to the Malays ; by whom large 
schools were established.. At the period of Messrs. Tyerman 
tind Bennett's visit, in 1826^ the Chinese schools contained two 
hundred and fifly boys, and the college twenty. No instance of 
the conversion o/ pupils had then occiured. 

Malacca is chiefly conspicuous in the missionary world for its 
college. It has ample buildings, and highly improved grounds, 
with about ten thousand dollars at interest The location is 
within the. city, on the margin of the sea; and was granted it by 
government. There have presided over it, in succession, Milne, 
Humphreys, Collie, Kidd, Tomlin, and Evans^ The last arrived 
in 183a ^ 

Like other ^ colleges " in the East, it is rather an elementary 
school. The pupils are taught from the alphabet upvirard,. and 
retire from a full course, with a decent knowledge of English, 
and the common rudiments of science. About sixty or seventy 
thus educated have left the institution, who generally reside in 
the straits, employed as porters, runners, and under-clerks. I 
could not learn that any of them are naore than nominal Chris- 
tiana Until lately^ the school has for some years been very 
tti^all ; but it is now increased to above seventy, of all ages, from 
six or seven years upward. Mr. Evans not only has large ei^- 
rience in teaching, but is a skilful financier ; and the prospect of 
utility was never so great as at present He has lately baptized 
several pupils, on their fuUy embracing the Christian system, 
some of whom he hopes are truly pious. The whole cost of an 
in-door student, including food, apparel, washing, &c., is four 
dollars per i^onth. 



6CHOOLS -^ COKtERSIORS. W 

The «ystem of commoB sohcK^s has been largely parsued by 
the London Missionary Society for twenty years. By the 
kindness of Mr. and Mrs. G., 1 was able to visit most of them. 
They form a curious variety — Chinese, Malay, Tamul, Por- 
tuguese, and Ekiglish; some for boys, imd some for girls; and 
numbering in the whole not less than eight hundred pupite. 
The resident English have not only liberally contributed to 
the expense, and shared the labor of management, but haye 
been unceasing in their pains to gather and encourage schol- 
ars. Little benefit has resulted, in comparison to the means 
and the money employed. I regretted to see so much charity- 
money bestowed on Portuguese schools. The cause of benevo- 
lence is not concerned to perpetuate this language in the East ; 
and the spoken language is so corrupt that the pure Portuguese, 
learned at school, is almost useless. It has not been possible to 
obtain in this language a proper supply even of school-books ; much 
less will the pupils find valuable reading, even if they become 
able to understand it Nearly three hundred pufuls, the descend* 
ants of Chinese fathers, married to Malays, &c., study Chinese. 
No objection is made by these parents to the use of Christian 
school-books, nor to the pupils attending worship on the Sab- 
bath, and other religious services. 

A number of Grerman brethren have recently settled at Ma- 
lacca to labor for the Malays, some of which are supported by 
individuals in England and elsewhere. The school formed by 
Mr. Tomlin, (and still principally supported by him,) for ail sorts 
of boys to be taught in English, is still maintained, taught by one 
of these. Its plan is happy, and many have learned not only the 
English language, but the rudiments of geography, grammar, 
arithmetic, &c 

As to conversions to Christianity, Malacca has few instances ; 
BO few as to call for anxious inquiry. As to the natives, it re- 
mains a moral vrilderness. The schools, so vigorously and so 
long maintained, have not been prolific of spiritual good. Thou- 
sands who have attended them, are now heads of families, and 
ample time has elapsed, to allow the efforts to show mature 
results ; but no Malay Christian, that I could learn, is to be foimd 
in the place ! Even the Protestant, Portuguese, and Dutch in- 
habitants have duninished in number. 

The Malay race is classed by itself in geographies^ as the fifth 
great division of the human fiimily ; but with what propriety I 
do not see. They have, certainly, no peculiarity of form or foa- 



100 OBIfilN OF THX BCAI.AT8. 

ture, to entitle thetn to this diBtinction, and history, so fiur from 
ftimishing a claim, shows them to be a mixed race, of compara- 
tively recent origin. 

The original comitry of the Malays is not known. The evi- 
dence is in favor of Sumatra. Both at Celebes and Sumatra, 
there are prevalent traditions, which assign the period of their 
origin to the middle of the twelfth century. About that time, a 
celebrated chief of Celebes went on an exploring and trading 
voyago to the westward, from whence he had occasionally seen 
natives. In the course of the expedition, he put into a river of 
Sumatra, where a large number of his followers absconded in a 
body, and, passing into the interior, settled the region of Men- 
an-k4-bo. Obtaining wives fix>m the adjacent tribes, and po»r 
sessing more civilization, they gradually formed a new race, and 
rose to dominion. Most of them had been slaves, obtained from 
the Moluccas, and employed as wood-cutters and drudges to the 
fleet Hence they were called Malays, from Mal€L, to bring, and 
ojfOy wood. Sir Stamford Raffles affirms that, to this day, the 
people of Celebes look with great contempt on Malays ; and are 
in the habit of repeating the origin of the name. A general 
similarity between the Malays and the inhabitants of the Moluc- 
cas has been often remarked. And, what is more remarkable, 
the Malay language is spoken more purely in the Moluccas than 
on the Malay peninsula. 

If this origin of the Malays be true, it accounts for the simi- 
larity which has been remarked between them and several of the 
tribes of the archipelago, such as the Eidahans and Dayas of 
Borneo ; the Sabanos, of Magindano ; the Tagats and Pampan- 
goes, of the Manillas ; and the Biscayans^ of the Philippines. 

On the arrival of the Arabs in Sumatra, the Moslem faith rap- 
idly supplanted paganism, and this by proselytism, not by force. 
Whether their language had before been reduced to writing, is 
not clear ; but it now was written in tlie Arabic characters, which 
continue to be used. Since the introduction of European influ- 
ence, the Roman alphabet is becoming prevalent, and the larger 
part of those who can read, do so in that character. 

The new nation extended their conquests and colonies, till all 
Sumatra yielded them feudal homage. In the thirteenth century, 
they passed over to the peninsula, and took or built Malacca and 
Singapore. Gradually extending their dominions and colonies, 
the chief seat of their power was transferred to the new territory ; 
and the chiefs of Sumatra began to throw off* their yoke. Pro- 
ceeding to acquire power and numbers, they at length not only 



1IAI.AT FBIONSULA. 101 

regaiDed Sumatra, but conquered the Siinda, Philippine, and 
Molucca Islands, with many smaller groups, and are now found 
in all these regions, as well as Borneo, Luconia, and many 
other islands ; but without any centre of unity or power, without 
IHerature, freedom, or civilization. They have sunk to insignifi- 
cance, and are apparently still sinking in national character. 

To elucidate and establish the filiation of the Malays, and 
many of their neighbor tribes, a fuU comparison of the languages 
of Farther India, is greatly wanteds Dr. John published a work 
on this subject ; but it is much too imperfect to be of any value. 
No one man can do more than eonbribvte to the undertaking. 
The Rev. Mr. Brown, missionary at Sodiya, in Asazp, is making 
exertions to obtain comparative vocabularies 0f as many of the 
Eastern languages as possible, and, we presume, will succeed in 
presenting a valuable contribution toward this desideratum. 

At what period the people of Menangkabo embraced the 
doctrines of the prophet, does not appear. The conversion of 
Malacca and Acheen took place in the thirteenth century ; but it 
is tmcertain whether Menangkabo was converted previous to this 
date; although the religion is said to have been preached at 
Sumatra, as early as the twelfth century. About A. D. 116Q, a 
colony issued from the interior of Sumatra, and established 
themselves at Singapore, wh^e a line of Hindu princes c<»i- 
tinued to reign until 1276. Whatever may, in more remote 
times, have been the nature of the intercourse between foreign 
nations and Menangkabo itself we know that Singapore, during 
the period noticed, was an extensively maritime and commercial 
state, and, at the time when the Portuguese settled at Malacca, 
embraced the largest-pordon of the commerce between the Bay 
of Bengal, and the Chiner S^ml 

l^e Malay peninsula (called by the natives Tanah Makiya^ 
<< the land of the Malays ") is the only great country wholly occu- 
pied by this race ; and is now divided into the kingdoms of Keda, 
Perak, and Salengore, in the west ; Johore, in the south ; Pdiang, 
Tringano, Calantan, Patini, and Ligore, in the east^ There are 
states in the interior less known ; viz. Rumbo, Johole, Jompole, 
Gominchi, Sungte-Oojong, Scrimenanti, Nanning Ulu, Calang, 
Jellye, Jellaboo, Segamet, Kemoung, &c. Some of these are 
divided into separate tribes ; as, for Instance, Jellaboo consists 
of the tribes of Bodoanda, Tannah-Dottar, Muncal, and Batta- 
Balang. Scrhnenanti embraces twelve tribes, though the popu- 
lation does not exceed ten thousand. Sungie-Oojon^, Johole, 

9* 



]08 MALAT FENUI8UUL 

Scrimenanti,, and Rumbo, are called *^ Menangkabo states.^ The 
entire population is very small ; some of the states numbering 
not more than two thousand souls. The whole peninsula, ex- 
cept Rumbo and Johore, is claimed by Siam; but many of 
the tribes are independent, and of others the subjection is but 
nominal. 

Scattered over the peninsula, widiout specific districts and 
locations, are several wild tribes, of whom almost nothing is 
known. East of Malacca are Udai, Sak-kye, and Rayet-Utan, 
and some negro tribes. These all go under the name of Oramg- 
Btntuz, or country people. These have each a language or dia- 
lect, but largely tinctured with Malay. Further north, on the 
mountains, are negro tribes; but evidently distinct from the 
African race. Of these tribes we hope soon to . know more. 
They seem to be a distinct variety of the human race ; differing 
both from the African, and the Papuan of New Guinea ; and in- 
ferior to both. The average height of the men is about four feet 
^ight inches. These Malay negroes are thinly spread over a 
considerable district, in and in the rear of Malacca, and thence 
northward to Mergui; amounting in the whole to but few 
thousands. There are at least five tribes of them — the Joc-oons, 
Sa-mangs, Oo-dees, Sak-ais, and Ry-ots. All of them are much 
below the Malays, and some scarcely above the apes ; dwelling 
in trees and clefts of the mountain. A few have learned a little 
Malay, and occasionally venture among acyacent tribes, to pur- 
chase tobacco and utensils ; but of letters they know nothing. 
Nor have any religious observances been discovered among 
them. Their only weapon is the sQmpit, a small hollow cane, 
about eight feet long, through which they blow short arrows, 
often poisoned at the tip. One of these, together with the quiver 
full of poisoned arrows, was presented to me by the British 
resident at Malacca. The sQmpit is somewhat ornamented, 
but as a warlike weapon, is quite insignificant 

I cannot insert a tenth part of the memoranda, gained from 
travellers and merchants, respecting the difierent principalities 
of the Malay peninsula. A few geographical notes for the use 
of those who would closely survey the world as a missionary 
field, I feel bound to insert 

Of Malacca 1 have already spoken. 

KsDA, generally written Queda, is divided firom Siam by the 
Langa River, in lat 6° 5(y ; and Gcom Perak, on the south, by 



XEDA — P£]Uie. 103 

Kuno RiTer, in labout lat. 5^ 9(y. It extends from the seaboard 
but nine or ten miles; but embraces several large islanda 
Many rivers enter the ocean along its coast ; some four or five 
of which are large, for a little way. The population does not 
exceed 200,000, embracing four classes — the Malays, Siamese, 
Samsams, (or Mahometan aborigines,) aiid Samangs.* The 
latter resemble the Rayet-Utans, further south, in the region of 
Rumbo; but their complexioh is darker, and hair generally 
curled. From the earliest knowledge of Europeans, it has been 
tributary to Siam. But ** it does not appear, either by writings or 
tradition, that Queda was ever governed by the Siamese laws or 
customs. There' would then have been some remains, had there 
been any affinity between them. The people of Queda are 
Mahometans; their letters Arabic, and their language Jawee; 
their kings originally from Menankabo, on Sumatra. But, as 
Queda was very near Ligore, a province of Siam, they sent, 
every third year, a gold and silver tree, as a token of homage to 
'Ligore. This was done to preserve a good correspondence ; for 
at this period the Siamese were very rich and numerous, but no 
warriors ; and a considerable trade was carried on between Ligore 
and Queda. After the destruction of Siam, the king of Ava 
demanded the token of homage from Queda^ and received the 
gold and silver tree : when Pia Tach drove away the Burmans, 
and built a new metropolis, the king of Queda sent the trees to 
Siam ; and has kept peace with both ; paying homage sometimes 
to one, sometimes to the other, and often to both." f 

The British province of Penang was given by the raja of 
Johore in 1785, to Captain T. Light, as a marriage portion with 
his daughter. Captain L. transferred it to the East India Com- 
pany, which received also a section of territory on the main land, 
BOW called Wellesley Province, and allowed the raja ten thou- 
sand dollars. The city of Keda stands at the mouth of an in- 
considerable river, in lat 6^ 5^. 

Perak is bounded by Keda on the north, and by the brook 
Runkup, which divides it fit>m Salengore, on the south ; making 
about one hundred miles of sea-coast. The nominal boundary 
to the west is Tringano ; but the central region is little known, 
and the frontier indistinct The population, exclusive of tribes 
io this central region, is thirty-five ^ousand. But little of the 

* Descendants of the intermarriages of Malays and aborigines. 
t Grieg's Report to Sir S. Raffles. 



104 UMULT FKNUfiVlA. 

land ia cidtiYBtod, the iohabitaiiti depending on the tale of tin, 
and on fishing, for the purchase of rice and other neceasaries. 
Nearly all the people are slaTesy and perhaps not one ia five 
hundred can read* 

Tide country was, for a hundred and fifty yeais, under the 
Dutch. No trace of them remains but some ruins of fbrti^ on one 
of the Dinding Islands, and <m the adjacent coast 

SAXJBNeoas is divided fix»m Perak by the brook above named; 
which enters the sen about lat 3° 59^, a little to the north of a 
larger stream called the Bemam. It extends along the coast 
about one hundred miles, but has a very trifling population. 
Some Bugis, firom Celebes, have held the government for half a 
century past The people are notorious for piracy, man-stealing, 
and ferocity. The town of Salengore has but about ibur hun- 
dred inhabitants. 

JoHORE embraces the whole point of the peniosula below lat^ 
2° 10', and all the contiguous islands in the Straits of Malacca 
and China Sea as &r as the Natunas. It fbnnerly extended much 
farther north. Some of these iskuids are firom five to ten miles 
in diameter; but most of them are small) and too sterile to be in- 
habited The province seems to have graduaUy diminished, in 
consequence and populousness, since Curopeans first knew it 
Il» numerous inlets and harbors afibrd sheller to swarms of 
putites ; the fear of which has destroyed the native trade, which 
OBce enriched the province. Among western Malays, the term 
Jchore is synonymous with pirate. The city of Johore, to which 
the raja resorted, when driven by the PorUignese from Malacca, 
lies ten miles up a river of the same name^ which opens at the 
eastward, bf Singapore Island. It is no fonger liie residence of 
the raja, and is now a miserable fishing village, of about thirty 
houses. It is, however, the only place where, at present, a 
mission could be established. The surrounding country is 
champain and fertile, but scarcely inhabited. 

Singapore Island was purchased from the sultan of Johore, at 
an enormous price ; and a pension is still paid hin^of two or three 
thousand dollars a month. He is, however, strongly suspected 
of being prominently concerned in the piracies of his subjectSi 
Former sultans, coveting foreign commerce, had sought to have 
a colony of the English on Singapore Island. Captain Alexan- 
der Hamilton declares that the whole island was ofiered to him, 
as a fiee gift 



FAHANa — TKINGANO. 1 05 

'RuMBO is the only important inland state. It lies back of 
Malacca, about sixty miles from the coast ; but the boundaries are 
not settled. The population does not exceed ten thousand. 
The people are quiet industrious agriculturists, strikingly diverse 
from the daring inhabitants of the coast Their dialect has the 
peculiarity, among other particulars, of substituting o for a in all 
terminations. Beside the Malays, who occupy the fertile por- 
tions of country, and bear rule, several of the Orang-Benua, or 
country people, are scattered over the rugged sides of the moun- 
tains, preserving their clanships inviolate, and speaking each a 
several language^ It is doubtful whether a foreigner could re- 
side in Rumbo during the rains ; but missionaries might be sta- 
tioned at Malacca, and spend the dry season on the hills, as those 
of Tavoy do among the Karens. 

Paha.no extends from Johore to Kamamang, in lat 4° IS', and 
is supposed to contain about fifty thousand souls. It pro- 
duces annually about one hundred thousand pounds of tin. The 
Chinese who procure it spend the entire proceeds in opium, of 
which they consume annually about twenty-five chests. The 
chief town lies on the Pahang River, and is a wretched place, 
of eight or ten thvousand inhabitants, of which two hundred 
are Chinese, mostly opium-smokers, and degraded. It has 
constant intercourse with Singapore, and would be a healthy 
position for a missionary. The interior is wholly unknown, 
and very thinly peopled. 

Trinoano extends from Kamamang to the River Basut, which 
divides it from Calantan ; and extends from the China Sea on 
the east to Perak on the west It is a champain country, of 
low hills, producing a great variety of delicious fruits. The Siam- 
ese do not send governors or make laws, but are content with 
the annual present of a gold and silver tree, and the acknowl- 
edgment of vassalage. The population is about forty thousand. 
The principal product is tin, of which they gather annually about 
six hundred thousand pounds. The men not only wear a krees, 
like other Malays, but often two, and sometimes a sword also ; 
quarrelling much, and working little. Their women do most of 
the business, and Chinese work the mines. 

The town of Tringano is at the mouth of the river of the same 
name, at the liead of a shallow bay. Ships may approach within 
two mile& The river is not so wide as that of Pahang. The 
town is illy laid out, and dirty, but contains nearly half the popu* 



106 MAXAT PElflVfVUL 

latlon of the ^tate. In the time of Captain Hamiltoh'fl visit, (1790,) 
it contained one thousand houses, about half of which were 
Chinese. About three thousand Chinese occupy a quarter to 
themselves. The only brick buildings are a mosque, and a 
custom-house, neither of which are respectable. The country 
has long enjoyed foreign commerce, and the rulers are intelli- 
gent The present sultan or raja is friendly to foreigners, and 
anxious to have them settle there. He would fM'obably receive 
and protect missionaries, except they were Dutch. 

CAI.ANTAN extends from the Basut to the Barana River, being 
the next petty state north of Tringano. It is probacy more 
populous than P^iang or Tringano, but has never been explored 
by foreigners. Siam has allowed them to retain their native 
princes, and make their Own laws, and this right is now guar- 
antied by the treaty between Siam and England. More than a 
million pounds of tin are annually exported, beside a considera- 
ble amount of gold, most of which is carried to Singapore in 
prows. The city is close to the sea, but several miles from the 
mouth of the river on which it stands. The position is salu- 
brious at all seatons, and foreigners are safo under the present 
government Intercourse with Singapore is not unfrequent ^ 

t^ATANi extends from Calantan to about lat 8° north, and is 
divided from Keda on the west, by high mountains. It was 
once the most populous and well-cultivated part of the penin- 
sula, yielding much tin, gold, grain, and salt The English had 
a &ctory here so long ago as 1612, and James L sent the queen 
a letter and presents. It was for a hundred years the chief port 
in these seas for Surat shipping, and maintained a trade not only 
with Western India, England, and Portugal, but with Goa, Mal- 
abar, the Coromandel coast, Siam, Camboja, and China. Their 
commerce attracted pirates firom Borneo and Johore, and gradu- 
ally failed. Few traces now remain of its ancient prosperity. 
A fow years since, the district foil under the displeasure of Siam, 
and war ensued, which was terminated by the present Prah Klang, 
who, in 1824, laid waste the country, and brought away all the 
inhabitants he could find. These were distributed to the princi- 
pal families in Bankok as slaves, and this ^e region now lies 
almost depopulated and desert 

LiGORE. This part of the peninsula is rather a section of 
Siadd, than a tributary. Tlie governor is a Siamese, appointed 



CHA&AGTBA Of THfi AUI.ATS. 101 

by the king* His authority extends to the border <^ Penang f 
aod since the devastation of Patani) that district is part of his 
tWTitory. 

The Siamese call this country JUuxm. Its only seaport is the 
city of Ligore, which for a long time enjoyed a large foreign 
commerce. The Dutch had a good brick factory here, and resi- 
dent agents, in all the early part of last century. The fbrei(^ 
trade is extinct, but the town is still flourishing^ and keeps up 
trade with all the chief places in the Grulf of Siam. 

The dialect resembles that of Keda, and seems to be corrupt 
Siamese, scarcely intelligible to the people of Bankok. 

All these provinces are, we hope, soon to receive the gospel; 
but at present only Pahang and Tringano offer positions fbr 
new missions^ and these by no means promising. Whoever 
commences in these places, should first learn Malay, and com- 
mence the mission unmarried. 

The Malays are every where Mahometans. The period of 
their becoming so, must be placed near the commencement of 
their existence as a nation on Sumatra,- but is not known with 
exactness. . Wherever they have spi*ead, they exhibit a vigorous 
spirit of prbselytism ; and even where force has never been at- 
tempted, they have drawn many thousand pagans to die worship 
of the true God. 

Commercial and piratical in their character and aims, they have 
seldom settled fiir from coasts and harbors; so that the language 
does Dot prevail among interior tribes, either on the peninsula or 
the islands of the Indian Archipelago. Over these tribes they 
claim some authority, and take precedence by superiority of 
civilization, but their language, manners, and government, remain 
unchanged. 

A general character can hardly be assigned to a people 
scattered over so many countries, and intermingled every where 
vdth indigenous tribes. They have generally been set down as 
distinguished for vileness and treachery. This opioion has 
doubtless been derived from mariners; for till recently, fow 
others knew much about them, and the piratical tribes alone have 
brought themselves into general notice. It cannot be denied, 
however, that European and American captains on the coast of 
Sumatra, and elsewhere, have, by their frauds and oppressions, 
contributed not a little to drive these people to make reprisals. 

Disregard of human life, revenge, idleness, and piracy, may 



108 HALAT PSmNBUIX 

perhaps be considered common to Malays. The uniyersal 
practice of going armed, makes thoughts of mm>der fiuniliar* 
The right of private revenge is universally admitted, even by the 
chiefs, and the taking of life may be atoned for by a small sum 
of money. Treachery has been considered the leading trait of 
Malay character ; but probably the idea is exaggerated. Their 
religion teaches them, like other Mussulmans, to use treachery 
and violence toward Infidels. But there is full reason to believe, 
that, in intercourse vrith each other, domestic and private virtues 
prevail to as great an extent as among other heathen. As to 
piracy, it is deemed not only a pure and chivalrous occupation, 
but religiously meritorious. It is carried on by prince, people, 
and priest, Imd is not less a matter of pride, than of rapacity. 

In the ai'ts of peace, they are greatly inferior to their ^neigh- 
bors of Java, Japan, Cochin-China, and Siam. They have even 
less mechanical ingenuity and skill than the Bugis. No portion 
of the Malays are much civilized, and some are truly savage. 
The feudal system prevails every where, in all its integrity. The 
chiefs claim the time and services of the people, at any time, 
and for any purpose, warlike or peacefuL 

In no part of the East is slavery more common than among 
the Malays. Not only do princes sell their vassals, often without 
fault, parents their children, and debtors their creditors, but a 
sUtoe tradt is kept up with activity, both by sea and land, and in 
various places. One of the chief resorts for this purpose, on 
the west coast of Sumatra, is Pulo Nias, the largest and most 
populous island of that region. The Acheens, and several other 
maritime tribes, both in Sumatra and elsewhere, have, for many 
years, been systematic and vigorous in this horrid business. 
Sir Stamford Raffles took measiu*es to collect authentic and 
exact statements, on which the British government might act, 
but left the island before much was done ; and the effort has not 
been renewed. A late writei* in a Singapore newspaper says — 
*< Board any of the numerous prows between Nias and Acheen, 
and you wi]l not fail to find young men and women, either 
kidnapped, or purchased from the petty rajas, who obtained 
them by similar means, or more frequently by the laws which 
give in pledge to creditors, the bodies of debtors." Such slaves 
are often seen, exposed for sale, in the villages of Sumatra. 
The permission of this traffic is a deep disgrace to the Dutch 
authorities on that island, who have power to prevent, or at least 
greatly to curtail it It is generally asserted, in the straits, that 



HissiorrAaiES — schools. 101) 

Dutchmen themselves engage in this trade ; and it is certain that 
they often are slave-holders. 

The Avhole mass of the common people are vutually slaves,, 
under the native governments. Every chief not only consumer 
the labor or the property of his people at pleasure, but sells tlie- 
services or the persons of his vassals to any persons who will- 
purchase them. 

Such as desire to read further in regard tor the natives of the- 
Malay peninsula may consult Blancard, Commerce des Indies ;. 
Valentyn, Oud und Nieu Ostindien ; Van Wurmb, Memoire 6» 
Batavia ; Popham's Prince of Wales's Island ; Asiatic Researches ;• 
Marsden's Sumatra; and Crawfurd's Indian Archipelago. 

The Malays have long had missionaries ; few of which have- 
done much in the way of preaching. Preparing and distribu- 
ting the Scriptures and tracts, have engrossed most of them. No 
less than seven versions of the Malay Scriptures have been- 
printed; and sor early as 1820, Dr. Milne stated that forty-two 
Christian books had been prepared. Many thousands of 
these have been distributed ; but, so far as I can learn, with 
scarcely any perceptible benefit I did not hear of a single 
Malay convert on the whole peninsula. In examining into the- 
reasons for this failure, two considerations occur, which sufficient- 
ly account for the want of conversions, in the case of those who'- 
have been devoted to making and distributing books, rather 
than preaching the word. The books are not intelligible to the 
generality even of good readers ; and the number of those who* 
can read and understand a book on an unaccustomed subject, 
(except those taught in missionary schools,) is probably not much 
more than one in five hundred. 

Schools, also, have from the beginning, engaged, to a consid- 
erable extent, the attention of Malay missionaries ; and the Eng- 
lish residents at Penang, Malacca, and Singapore, have strenu- 
ously aided. But the jealousy of the Hadjees, which cannot be' 
overcome; the difficulty of retaining pupils long enough to ac- 
quire any valuable knowledge; the habits learned by the children 
at home ; and the cessation of all literary pursuits fi'om thetimeof 
leaving school, — have almost neutralized the benefits conferredi 
Very few of the pupils have so much as learned to read well in 
their own language, and still fewer jreceived such an education 
as some of the Bengal schools confer. 

The Malay language is pronounced, by all who attempt it, an' 
easy language to acquire. This is doubtless true, to a certain 

VOL. IL 10 



110 KALAT PEtnifSITLA. 

extent It has no sounds difficult for. Europeans to pronounce; 
its construction is exceedingly simpfe, and its lyords are few. 
There is no change made in words to express number, person, 
gender, mood, and time ; and the same word is oiten used as 
a noun, adjective, verb, and adverb. Even the tenses to verbs 
are seldom varied. Hence, so much as is necessary for common 
purposes is soon learned. But, whoever would speak on literaiy 
or religious subjects, finds great difficulties. The absence of 
grammatical inflections and particles creates great ambiguity, and 
makes the meaning so dependent on the juxtaposition of word^ 
as to make great skill necessary to propriety in discoursing on 
any critical or novel subject Beside this, the language is so 
poor in abstract terms, as to make it impossible to avoid using a 
host of new worda These are adopted by one fi-om the Eng^ 
lish, another from the Arabic, another fh>m the Greek, and 
another from the Portuguese, according to the learning or &ncy 
of his teacher. 

In translating the Scriptures, it has been most common to 
adopt from the Arabic ; and sometimes, I am told, this class of 
words amounts to ow Jiffh of the whole! It may easily be oon<- 
ceived that, as these* must be, in general, the very words which 
give meaning to the whole sentence, the mere Malay reader is 
utterly unable to understand the book. It would be well if only 
one fifth of the words were other than pure Malay ; but Walter 
Hamilton, in his East India Gazetteer, states that, after repeated 
trials, one hundred words in a Malay book were found^ on- an 
average, to contain twenty-seven primitive Malayan, fifty Polyne- 
sian, sixteen Sunscrit, and seven Arabic ; leaving thus only one 
quarter of the words proper Malayan ! 

The preparation of books ought certainly not to be made 
IH'ominent, in a case like this ; but rather the preaching of the 
gospel. The poverty of the language, and the necessity of using 
new terms, though embarrassing in oral communication, is much 
more so in writing. In speaking, explanations may be made ; 
sentences may be uttered in half a dozen different ways, and 
truth effectually imparted. Thus, in time, the way will be pre- 
pared for books, wluch will be hastened by a proper attention to 
Qchools. 



Ill 



CHAPTER IV. 



Take leave of British India ^- Eluropean Maimers — Voyage to Bankok 
— River Meinam — Paknam — Audience with the Governor — Situa- 
tion of Bankok <— Floating Houses — General Appearance — Visit to 
the Pra Klang; Servile Forms of Politeness — Chow Fah; Singular 
Custom — Pra Nai Wai — Pra Amramole '—> Present of an Elephant; 
Of a Cochin-Chliieie Slave -— Population pf Bankok — Police of the City 
— Climate — Wats — Houses — Streets — Bridges — Somona Codom •*— 
History of Siam— Extent of the Empire— Population— Personal Ap- 
pearance of Siamese^ Dress — Amusements — Military Force — Com- 
merce — Prices of Provision — Fruits — Currency -^ Character — Degree 
of Civilization — Slavery — Language — Establishment of the Misnon — 
Mission Premises •— Worship — Converts — Bankok a Station for the 
Chinese— Distribution of Scriptures —Need of more Laborers — Constitu- 
tion of a Church — Harmony of Sects — Roman Catholics. 



As 1 am now taking my leave of British Indian society, and 
have but slightly alluded to the mode of living, it is incumbent on 
me to say a few words on that point The houses are large and 
airy, with whitewashed walls; the floors are matted; as little 
furniture as possible kept in any room; and punkas depend 
fron^ every ceiling. Every bed has its musquito curtain of 
gauze, which is tied up during the day, and let down about sun- 
set, before the insects get abroad. A taper, in a tumbler of 
oil, bums all night in each room, by which, before day dawn, you 
dress negligently for the morning drive. At dawn,* a servant 
brings a cup of coflfee, with a slice of dry toast, and announces 
that the horses are ready. An hour's ride brings you home 
again, and you shave, bathe, dress, read, &c.,till breakfast, which 
is at ten o'clock. Here the &mi)y meet, and enjoy social inter* 
course during a leisurely repast, when they separate again, the 
gentlemen to their place of business, and the ladies to their 
domestic employments. Calls of ceremony are made about 
noon ; always, of course, in some dose carriage, to avoid the sun. 
About one or two o'clock comes tiffin, or lunch, as we wy, con- 
sisting of plantains and other fruits, with nice bread and butter, 



* It will be recollected that between the tropics the snn always rises not 
tu from six o'clock. 



112 SUV. 

and water, bottles of which haye been cooled in tubs of moist 
saltpetre. 

Merchants, and gentlemen whose business is at a distance from 
their dwelling, do not come home to this meal, but have it 
brought to them. As to dinner, there is a diversity, the plainer 
sort taking it at five o'clock, and then riding out; the more 
fashionable ridmg first, and dining about half past seven or eight 
But the sunset drive, all regard as indispensable. Indeed, Eu- 
ropean life in India seems a constant struggle to keep off 
death. The standing and fiivorite dish, both at breakfast and 
dinner, is rice and curry ; the former boiled plain and dry, the 
latter consisting of prawns, fish, or fowl, stewed with abundant 
gravy, seasoned almost to burning heat, with ground chillies, 
ginger, and onions. Instead of water, the curry is mixed with 
the expressed juice of rasped coco-nuts. The dinner is gener- 
ally sumptuous, and the etiquette quite ceremonious, but far re- 
moved fi*om stiffness and reserve. The waving punka overhead 
entirely prevents discomfort on account of the heat So far as 
my experience goes, English society in India is &r more in- 
telligent and agreeable than among the same grade in England ; 
perhaps because they are all travellers ; and travelling not only 
instructs and polishes, but tends strongly to promote liberal and 
enlarged feelinge. After dinner, music and rational conversation 
fill up the evening, and all retire in good season. A cup of tea 
is generally handed round in the course of the evening ; but 
spirituous liquors are sinking into disuse. 

Missionaries in Hindustan live in a similar manner, only as 
much more plainly, as ministers in this country live more plain 
than their wealthy parishioners. The missionaries in Burmah 
have breakfast and dinner earlier, and omit tea. They do 
not keep horses, and take their morning and evening exercise 
on foot They seldom get any other meat than fowl, or any 
other vegetables than rice, sweet potatoes, stewed cucumbers, 
and pumpkins. Plantains are often fried or roasted, and are 
very fine. At stations where there are English ofiicers, there 
are always bakers and herdmen, who daily furnish excellent 
bread, and plenty of butter and milk. Their houses are described 
and represented Vol. I, p. 72. 

Leaving Singapore on the 24th of May, 1837, 1 arrived off the 
River of Siam, without accident, in eleven days. We came to 
anchor on the edge of the bar, amid numerous junks just 
leaving Siam ; but could scarcely discern the low shore, distant 
fifteen or sixteen miles. The river, called by the natives Jtletnom^ 



RIVEK HEIlfAH — PAKNAM. 113 

Cff ** mother of waters," is difficult to find, as the coast is a dead 
level, scarcely above low-water mark. The bar is ten or twelve 
miles Inroad, with but one and a half fathom's water at low tide, 
and extending many miles east and west Vessels, therefore, can 
pass and repass widi only part of their load. Even thus lightened, 
they generally ground once or twice ; but^ the bottom being soft 
mud, except at its outer edge, they take no harm. The south- 
west monsoon, concentrating here as in the end of a funnel, 
ndses a heavy sea, and makes it a wild place for vessels to remain, 
as they must for several weeks. Formerly, ships trading to the 
Meinam Blver, anchored in the fine harbor of Ko-ci-chang Island, 
wh^re wood and water are easily procured ; but the great distance 
renders it inconvenient A small fleet, however, in possession 
of that cluster of islands could efiectuaily blockade Bankok) and 
cut off aU its commerce. 

Taking, a seat vnth the captain in the pinnace at dawn of day, 
on the 4tii of June, we crossed the bar in about three hours^ 
scarcely discerning the mouth of the river till we were in it. 
I looked in vain along the beach for the nodo^* said to be taller 
than the ostiich. The mouth of the river is about a mile and a 
half vnde, and presents nothing but gloomy mangrove, the deadly 
silence of which was only broken by the occasional screams of 
unseen birds. The region is precisely similar to the Sunder- 
bunds of the Gangea 

We 1^ scarcely ascended a mile, before there came on one 
of those violent squalls of vnnd and rain, common here at Ijiis 
season. On every side had been seen boals ; but now, in a min- 
ute or two, they were either upset, or, being near the shore, had 
run aground for safety. Being in the mid-channel for the benefit 
of the tide, we were near being overturned. As we dashed on 
before it, using every effiut to reduce sail, and expecting at least 
to lose Che mast, we passed some of the natives swimming with 
perfect coolness beside their boats, and preparing to right them. 
It- was difiicult to feel that we must not stay to aid them ; but the 
aS&r would have been matter of ridicule. 

Three miles above the mouth of the river, we reached the 
town of Paknam, where all foreigners are required to stop and 
report themselvea The first impressions of Siamese towns 
were by no means exhilarating. Led through rain and mud, 
along narrow, filthy passages, called streets, and a stinking bazar, 
we reached the mean and dirty house of the governor of the 

* So called by the Siameaey from nocj gpreat, and to, a bird. 
10* 



114 SIAM, 

province. The^ hall of audience presented a burlesque on offi- 
cial pomp. It was a large room, open in front, with part of the 
floor raised, as usual, a few feet, destitute of carpet or matting. 
From the lofty ceiling hung an odd diversity of small chande^ 
liers, apparently never used, and against the very tops of ^e 
piltars stood Dutch and Chinese mirrors, leaning forward, 
in which one sees himself drawn out into more shapes than 
Proteus ever knew. Chinese paper-hangings and pictures, 
neither new nor nice, covered most of the rest of the roof and 
walls; the whole grim with dust and smoke. His lordship, 
perfectly naked, except the cloth round his loins, sat on a mat, 
leaning on a triangular pillow, covered with morocco. The 
attendants crouched, as before the highest monarch, and we 
alone dared to assume any position by which the head should be 
more elevated than his. A multitude of questions was asked, 
respecting the ship's size, cargo, armament, crew, &c., and my 
name, office, countries I had seen, objects in coming to Siam, 
and intended length of stay ; all which were carefully written 
ilowu to be forwarded post haste to Bankok. 

Preferring exposure to the rain, in the open pinnace, to our 
catechetical tedium, we embarked as soon as released, and ar- 
rived at Bankok (distant about twenty-five i^iiles) a little after 
dark. At Paknam, and several places above, are forts on well 
selected points, and somewhat in European construction. Most 
of the way, the shores are uninhabited, and appear to be in 
process of being redeemed from the sea, the high tide laying 
them under water. Almost the only growth, at first, is the attap. 
Or dennee, called by Siamese chak, (Cocos-rnfpa,) and of which 
the best thatch is made; -and the mangrove, (Bhxzophomf) in 
several varieties. This latter plant grows over all the East, on 
the boundary between salt and fresh water, and sometimes in 
th^ salt water itself; and is a principal agent in extending the 
deltas of great rivers. It grows down to low^-water mark, its 
thick, strong roots resisting almost any wave. The fhiit, club- 
shaped, and a foot long, bending down the branch to which 
it hangs, reaches the earth, vegetates, and forms an arch. 
These arches, roots, branches, and strong stems, obstructing all 
currents, the quiet water deposits its sediment, and earth gains 
on ocean. 

The latter half of the way presents almost a continued suc- 
cession of houses, embowered in a dense growth of various 
palms, and other fruit-trees. Behind, as I afterward found, are 
rich and extensive paddy-fields. The river at the mouth is, per- 



] leBSens to one, and at 



Banbok ia about twenty-^TO miles fhim the sea; kt. Kf 
68', loDg. 100° 34'. It cOTers a coneiderable island in tite 
river, and eilenda along both shores for several miles, above and 
below. Its aspect differs from that of any other city, aod but 
(or its novelty, would be rather repulsive. Little is seen on 
aacendiog the river, but a. row of floating bouses, on each 



side, small and mean; most of them open in front, and con- 
taining a little shop. The goods are arranged on a succeB< 
sion of shelves, like stairs, to the height of about three feet; 
and the shopmau sits alongside on the floor, as seen in the 
picture. The front of the centre part, or shop, opens with hinges 
at the top, and is propped up in the day-time with a bamboo, 
making a gof>d avming. The aides and rear of the building are 
occupied by the fiimily. The whole stands on a raft of large 
bamboos, which is renewed every two or three years. They are 
kept in place, not by anchors, but by large poles on each ride, 
driven into the muddy bottom. 

The Chinese Junks, which make annual voyaged to Bankok, 
had not all goue, when I arrived, (early in June,) and a large 
number lay moored in the mid-river; some of great size, 
probably eight or nine hundred tons. A' few handsome pagodas, 
and other sacred edifices, rise from what seems to be a forest, 
but is in reality a great city. Innumerable boats, of eiiery size, 
move about the river. The larger ones are at once boat, 
dwelling-house, and shop. The smallest are scarcely so large 
as a coffin. Hucksters, and retailers of all sorts, ply about with 
their wares exhitdted on the deck of their batteau ; one person 
paddling at each end, generally a woman. Cargo-boats, yawls, 
1^ pleasure-boats, &C., make up a scene of extraordinai;-. . 



116 suic 

v^iriety, animatioii, and novel^. Canah and ditcliea, navigable a 
part of every tide, are ramified in all directionB, and reach ahnost 
every house. The river is at once the highway, the canal, the 
exchange, the market, and the pleasure-ground. 

It was always interesting to see how a little good nature pre* 
vented all confhsion and danger. No one resents occan<Mial 
concussionB. Smaller boats always give plaee to larger. The 
paddies, held perpendicularly, occupy much less ^wce than oars, 
and all ply with consummate dexterity. If a man or woman be 
knocked into the water, there is a laugh on both sides, and no 
one is alarmed. If a skiff* is upset, the boatmen soon hold it 
edgewise, and, with a sudden toes, throw it up into the air. It 
comes down quite dry, and they get in and proceed as if nothing 
had happened. Even cliildren of five and six years push about^ 
wholly alone, in boats not much larger than tiiemselves, with the 
edge hardly two inches above the water. I sometimes saw these 
overset ; but no one offered assistance, and the child showed no 
apprehension. On one occasion, as I was passing up the river, 
a little girl, of six or seven years, coming suddenly out of a little 
passage between two houses, struck her skiff* so bard against 
my boat, that hers was upset, and she was thrown off* several 
feet, while her little paddle flew in an opposite direction. She 
looked for a moment perfectly amazed, and then burst out intiO 
a fit of laughter! My boatmen never thought of stopping, and 
1 soon perceived, on looking back, that she had recovered hex 
paddle, and was swimming behind her boat, still upside down, 
pushing it toward the shore. A case of drowning is seldom 
heard of 

The memoranda sent up by the governor of Paknam to the 
Pra Klang, or minister of foreign affairs, produced me an early 
invitation, through one of his writers, to call and see him. Aa 
soon as the ship came up the river, and put me in possession of 
proper clothes, and a present, Mr. Jones and myself waited on 
him, at an hour agreefd upon. 

The great man, the apartment, and the ceremonies differed litde 
from the scene at Paknam, except in being more respectable. 
His lordship seemed about fifty years old, and possessed that 
important item of honorable distinction in the East — corpu- 
lence. His entire dress being only a cotton pa-^wmej or wrapper 
round the hips, corpulence seemed any thing but attractive in 
this case. He held his present ofiice during the embassies of 
Colonel Bumey and Major Crawfurd from England, and of Mr. 
Roberts from our country ; and is certainly a clever and enlight- 
ened man. 



VISITS TO NOBLES — REFJIESHMENTS. 117 

We were not required to take off our shoes, or hold down our 
heads ; but those in attendance, among whom were native princes 
and a Portuguese interpreter, crawled about on hands and knees, 
with demonstrations of the deepest homage. 

My reception was kind, frank, and respectful. He put many 
questions respecting my age, clerical rank, objects in coming, 
what other countries I had ever seen, what I saw and heard 
among great men at Ava, the condition of Burmah, probable 
successor to the throne, &c. He had heard, but in a very vague 
manner, of the death of the Burman king, and was delighted to 
obtain information from one who had so lately visited Ava. 
The answers were all written down by a secretary, and read over 
to him, to be sure of their exactness. They were probably to be 
communicated to the king. Fruits, sweetmeats, and cheroots 
were frequently handed, and for drink, tea in little cups, and ihe 
juice of pine-apples in flowing bumpers. How dignified, 
rational, and virtuous, such beverages, compared to the spirituous 
potations demanded by the hospitalities of more civilized races ! 
I found it difficult to introduce religious subjects, except to pre- 
sent him thanks, on behalf of our Board, for his kindness and 
protection to the missionaries, which, though scanty, has 
been valuable ; and to descant a little on the nature of true re- 
ligion, and the policy and justice of free toleration. 

I discovered none of that dislike of Burmah, which Crawfurd 
mentions as so great, that any allusion to that country was a 
breach of politeness. On the coiiitrary, my having recently spent 
several months there, and seen *^ the great government men," led 
to numerous questions, not only now, but at each succeeding 
audience. 

At a subsequent visit, I saw my first Siamese aoquamtance, the 
governor of Paknam, submitting to the same servilities. Before 
the king, this lordly Pra Klang, himself and the highest nobles 
creep as abject as the poor slaves do here. With us, an inferior 
stands ; but, in Burmah and Siam, he seats himself if we stand, 
squats if we sit, and leans down on his elbows if we sit on 
the floor. To hold the head higher than a superior or equal, is 
an ai&ont Hence, when the servants bring in refreshments, they 
are obliged to place the waiter on the floor, as soon as they reach 
the apartment where the master and guests are, and come in 
crawling on their elbows and bellies, shoving the refreshments 
before them. I always observed the attendants on the young 
nobles walk about on their knees, to avoid the elevation of their 
heads above that of the young master. 



118 SUM. 

There wu lew oT dignitf and intelllgeiice displayed bj Si- 
•■HM DoUee than I met with in those of Burmab. Tbe iDBg- 
uitada and value of the diamonds and rubies I bad seen b) 
Burmah, in what country I had seen the best, and tbe exact 
sixe and hue of the ;oung white elephant I bad seen at Madnie, 
•eemed topics of primary interest I The Fra Klang produced 
some of bis gems, which were indeed of astoaMbing size and 
IniUiBiicf. A full baud of Siamese music played, during tfae 
interview, at a Uttle distance,' Id a manner far from diBagreeable. 
Subsequent visits introduced me to CSiow Fab Noi, or bit 
royal fa^bness, nince Homfimoi, Fra Nu Wai, Pra Am-r»- 
mo-le, &X. Hie circumstaaces did sot so di^r from tlKse to 
Ibe Fra Klang, as to affbrd new views of naiionid character, and 
I therefore ofibr no description. One of the present Ung^i 
sons, and other "nobles," as they are called, visited the misBitMa- 
bouse during my stay, hut neitber in dress, deportment, intellect 
or intbrtnation, iotipired the least respecL Mr. Iluaii^, tbe only 
European mercbaM in Siam, ofiered to introduce roe to the 
king ; but for various fcaaons I thought it inexpedient. 

Chow Fab Noi is tlie probable successor to the throne ; and in 
fact is DOW enlitied to it, rather than tlie present monarch, who 
is an illegitiroate son. Should he aseame the government, Siam 
must advance from her present lowliness and semi-dvilization. 
No man in tbe kingdom is ao qualified to govern well. Hie 
naturally fine mind is enlai^ed and improved by intercourse 
vritb foreigners, by the perusal of English woi^ by studying 
Enclid and Newton, by freeing himself fr«m a Irigoted attach- 
ment to Boodhism, by candidly recognizrog our superiority, and 
a readiness to adopt our arts. He understands the use of the 
■extant and obronjimeter, and was anxious Ibr the latest nautical 
almanac, which I promised to send him. 
His little daughters, accustomed to the sight 
of fbreignera, so &t from showing any signs 
of fear, always came to sit upon my lap, 
though the yellow cosmetic on their limba 
was sure to be transferred in part to my 
dress. One of them took pride in repeating 
to me a tew words of English, and the other 
took care to display her power of projecting 
the elbow forward. This singular customt 
aa has been mentioned, prevuls in Burmalv 
t^ ^at,^ and is deemed very gwiteel. 

Pn Noi Woi (or Koon St, a bis late title 



PRESENT OF AN ELEPOAJMP — OF A SIJIYE BOT. IMI 

was) is son of the Pra KlaDg, and resemJ^les Chow Fak in 
many points, both of character and attainmeBts, but doea not 
speak English so welL They are intimate friends, and will 
probably rise together. Uia influence must prove auspicious to 
the best interests of hi» country. 

Pra Amramole is si;q[>erior of a principal monastery, and 
finishes the list of Siames^ who understand Elngllsh. Gutzlaff 
q[)eaks much of him, in his journal, as his *^ pupU.*^ He reads 
English, but does not speak it, and has, in addition to the exte]>- 
sive and costly, library of his institution, many good English 
books, maps, &c. I greatly admired his pure and simple man- 
ners, and extraordinary good Sense. His knowledge of the 
system of Christianity is not small. He has read our Scriptures, 
and heard much of them explained and enforced by Gutzla£[J 
^nes, and others ; but, alas ! he remains a heathen. 
.^Illpiiie of these distinguished personages manifested any other 
than the most friendly feelings. On making my &rewell visit 
to the Pra Klang, I noticed some slaves pushing a young ele- 
phant through the gate into the yard in front of the audience- 
hall. He was just weaned, and came reluctantiy, but gently, into 
the midst of the prostrate crowd, manifesting no dislike to the 
strange costume of Mr. Jones and myself. When I had caressed 
him a moment, and admired his smooth, glossy skin, I was told, 
that he was a present for me ! What could I do ? The vessel 
had dropped down, and passed the bar, and it was too late now 
to get water or provisions for such a passenger. Fearful of giv- 
ing offence, by refusing so great an honor, (for only nobles are 
allowed to own and use elephants,) I showed why it was not now 
convenient to take him, and begged that they would give me 
instead, an ankus, or elephant-hook, such as is used in Siam. 
The poor little elepliant was accordingly withdrawn, and the 
hook sent to my boat I brought it home as a keepsake and 
curiosity. But it is a ferocious instrument The iron header 
hook weighs four and a quarter pounds, fastened to a handle 
of very heavy wood, about four feet long. A blow might 
be struck with such an instrument, which would break any 
elephant's skull. 

The nx>st interesting gift was a slave boy, about fifteen years 
of age, brought from Cochin-China, a prisoner of war. The 
king had given him, with others, to Pra Nai Wai, who, finding 
him to be a boy of uncommon cleverness, had lent him to the 
Rev. Mr. Jones, that he might learn English. Having noticed 
him in that fiimily,and hoping that he might, at some future day, 



190 ilAK. 

carry the gospel to Cochin-China, or at least prove a blessing to 
Slam, I asked the prince, his master, to set him free, that he 
might return ivlth me to America, and receive a trade and edu- 
ca^on. . He chose not to set him free, lest it might ofiend the 
king, but ^ve him to me before witnesses* After accompanying 
me to Singapore, Malacca^ and China, he came heme with me to 
the United States, and is now engaged in acquiring the trade of 
a carpenter. If it should hereafter seem proper, he will be sent 
to an academy a few years, before he returns to Bankok. 

Few places have their population so yariously estimated as 
Bankok. Gutzlaff makes it 410,000 ; a writer in the Singapore 
Chronicle, 150,000 ; Crawfurd, very trustworthy in his statistics, 
50,000 ; Hamilton, from 30,000 to 40,000. Mr. Toiiilin makes 
the whole Siamese population 8,000 ; but Mr. Abeel computes 
the priests alone at 10,000. I took some pains on the subject, 
inquiring of the chief men, counting the houses in some sec- 
tions, ascertaining the real number of priests, &c.) and am of 
opinion that the city and immediate suburbs contain at the 
most about 100,000 souls. Within the walls there cannot be 
more than 3,000 or 4,000 people. The 350,000 Chinese, which 
have, by Gutzlaff and others, been set down to Bankok, I was 
assured by several of the princes, is (he sum of all such i*esi- 
dents in the kingdom. In the city and vicinity are probably, 

Chinese and descendants. 60,000 

Siamese 30,000 

Cochin-Chinese, Peguans, Tavoyers, Malays, 

Portuguese, &c., 10,000 

100,000 

There is, however, no mode of ascertaining the true census, 
and every traveller will make his own guess. 

The Dumber of Chinamen increases, though a large part of 
them go back to their country after a few years. Loubiere, who 
visited Siam in 1677, estimated all the Chinese then in the 
country at 3,000 or 4,000. The price of their passage is but six 
or eight dollars, and it is thought that 1000 emigrants arrive 
annually. The variety of their dialects drive them to clan-like 
associations, which not only keep them reserved and cold toward 
each other, but often engage them in injurious animosities. The 
three principal classes speak respectively the Mandareen, Can- 
ton, and Tay-chew dialects; the latter being much the most 
numerous. 



POLICE — CUHATE. 131 

The city has no mayor, and little police of any kind. Each 
great man exercises supreme power over his slaves, which often 
amount to several thousand. Each class of foreigners have their 
head man, before whom causes are heard. There is little liti- 
gation among Siamese. No one dare carry a complaint to a 
ruler without a bribe ; and most persons choose rather to sufter 
indignities and injuries, than complain. Gambling prevails to a 
frightful extent, especially among the Chinese. The licensing 
and management of the *< hells" is fanned out by govern- 
ment to an individual, who is said to pay about thirty-three- 
thousand dollars per annum for the privilege. He generally 
grows rich on his bargain, though his income is only an eighth 
of all sums won. Opium-smoking is very common, and the- 
practice increasing. 

The climate of Bankok may be called hot, but as pleasant 
and salubrious, probably, as almost any city in the East The- 
suite of Mr. Crawfurd, when here as English ambassador,, 
amounted to a hundred and thirty persons. They were very 
inconveniently lodged ; and their stay was during the four worst 
months of the year ; yet no death, or even indisposition, oc- 
curred, except a casualty. 

November, December, January, and February, are the winter 
months. March, April, and May, are hot The rains begin the- 
last of May, and continue through September, and occasionally 
till the beginning of November. Even in the height of the wet 
.season, it seldom rains so much and so long, as to be tedious. 
In the beginning and close of the season, most of every jday Is^ 
fine, and often several days successively. It is, on the whole, a. 
very pleasant part of the year. The following is an abstractc 
firom a register kept for one year by Dr. Bradley : — 

Cool Seamn, 

Mean temperature of November. 79.51. 

u u u December. ,... 77.8a 

« ' « « January. 79.8& 

«* « « February 80.77. 

« « «. Cool season .7a99i 

Hoi Season, 

Mean temperature of March 84.38. 

a » u April 8a3a 

» u u May 84.5a 

u u u Hot season 85.09. 

TOi» n. 11 



Wei Seamm. 
Mean temperature of June • •8L7S^ 

a u u July 83,70, 

u u u August SiJOSL 

« ^ « September 8a62L 

« « " October. 83i2a 

<« « « Wet geaflon 83.95. 

Mean temperature of the Year 82.57. 

Mean range of thermometer, about I3^. 

The sacred places in Bankok are called Ifab. They consist 
of a spacious grove, containing pagodas, temples, image-housesy 
dwellings for the priests, and various minor structures used 
in particular observances. The pagodas do not difier greatly 
from those of Burmah, but are smaller and Jess numerous. The 
priests' residences are generally less sumptuous than those of 
Ava, but are oftener built of brick, and have tiled roo&. I saw 
some not only well furnished, but elegant ; and as imposing as 
carving and gilding, in bad taste, can make them. 

In and around Bankok are more than a hundred Wats, occu- 
pying all the best locations. As some of them embrace several 
acres, they cover ao small part of the site of the city, and are 
the only pleasant parts of it Paved and shady walks, clean 
courts, and fragrant shrubberies, form a strong contrast to the 
yile odors, rude paths, and spreading mud, encountered every 
where else. The style of building and decoration is, in aS, 
more or less Chinese ; but generally with inccmgruous additions 
a£ Portuguese, Siamese, or Peguan artists. Griffins, balustrades, 
granite flagging, &c.> imported from China, are found in the best 
Wats. Most of the buildings are of brick, plastered on the 
outside, and wrought into an absurd mosaic, with Chinese and 
Liverpool cups, plates and dishes of all sizes, broken and whole, 
BO set in as to form flowers and figures! A mOre grotesque 
mosaic there could not be. 

One trace of Egyptian architecture is universally found, both 
in sacred structures and private; viz., in the tapering shape 
of doors and windows. Pagodas here, as elsewhere, are plainly 
of the family of the pyramids. The Biirmans make stupendous 
pagodas and monasteries, while the image-bouses and zayats are 
comparatively small, and often trifling. On the ceoitrary, the 
Siamese construct trifling pa^^as, and small and detached 
priests' houses, and bestow their wealth and labor in erecting 



BANKOK — 80M0NA CODOlf. JflB 

TMTt image-houses or templea These are made bsaatifnl t# 
Siamese taste, by pUiars, gilding, historical paintijigs^ add Chinese 
tinsel. If ever Christianity become prevalent in this eountryt 
it will find in these stnictures an ample supply of churches* 

One catmot avoid contrasting the size and costliness of the 
sacred edifices with the meanness of this dty in other respocttk 
The houses are small and rude, and the streets in general nothing 
more than foot-paths, overgrown with bushes, bamboos, and 
palms. Every species of filth and ofifal is thrown among these 
bushels; and the state of the air may be supposed. Every few 
rods, a canal or ditch is to be crossed ; and a log, or pilank or 
two, without a handrail, ie generally th^ only bridge ; those 
of the principal thoroughfares are better, but none are good 
or neat Of the numerous canals, not one is walled up or 
planked, except sometimes to secure a Wat Most of them 
are left bare at half-tide, presenting a loathsome slimd, 
and filling the aJbr with stench, beside being useless half the 
time. Not an effort seems to be made by the . authorities to 
improve the city. Hindus make tanks, wells, bridges, and 
choultries for the public good ; but no such e£Ebrts are knovm 
in Siam. Such works are so much less meritorious, according 
to Boodhism, than the erection of sacred edifices and supporting 
priests, that private munificence is led by superstition thus to 
expend itself; and the rulers af« too selfish to supply the 
deficiency. 

Several writers speak of the Siamese worshipping a god called 
Somona KodonL Among others is Finlayson, who attempts tt> 
translate the name, and says, ^ The founder of the Siamese re- 
ligion has various names, one of which is Somona Codom, that Mif 
^Ht ioho steals caiUe^^! How he got this interpretation he does 
not say. The American ambassador, Roberts, adopts the 
same mistake. He says, ** Somona Kodom, the cattle-stealer, a 
Singalese, was the missionary who first propagated this religion 
in these parts"! Somona Codom is but another name fiir 
Gaudama; and the Siamese have no other deity. Their lan- 
guage having no letter g, e is substituted ; and, as final voweli 
are generally omitted, Gaudama becomes Caudam, or Codom. 
Somona m merely a title, and means 'Spriest" — the prieit 
Codom. In the word BoodhOy they change h into p, and d into 
I, making it Pookihj or P*hiAa» They genorally write it Pn 
Pootah Chow, or the <<Lord God Boodh." 

The Siamese call themselTefl TVii^ (pronounced fie;) theSl^Biit 



lift UAIL 

Aey call 7Vi-Fa^ or ^ the Great TaL" By the Burmans, Siam ia 
called Yudkif from the name of the former metropolis, and the 
people they call Yudia Siyan, or YutUas, The Asamese, the 
Shyans, and the Siamese evidently spring from a common stock ; 
the Shyans probably being the parent. Their existence, as an 
independent people, is probably of no very ancient date. They 
have history, carrying back its dates to the time of Somona 
Codom,B. C. 544; but their credible records reach only to about 
1350, at which time Ayuthia, the old capital, seems to have been 
founded. Before this, their capital was Lakontai, in the Laos 
country. They seem to have been at one time subject to Cam-^ 
boja, as is declared in the records of that country. The fact 
that the Cambojan language was once that of the court, and re- 
mains so to a considerable extent, tends to confirm this position. 

The region of Siam seems to have been known to the early 
Romans. There are good reasons for supposing it to be the 
country called Sirutj by Ptolemy and Cosmas; though that term 
nay include also Camboja and China. 

The first notice of Siam, by European writers, is an account 
of an overland expedition against Malacca in 1503. Crawfurd 
slates that, from 1567 to 1596, Siam wbs subject to Burmah. In 
1612, an English ship ascended the river to A-yut-hia, then the 
metropolis. Nine years afterward, the Franciscans and Domini- 
cans introduced Popery. In 1683, Phaulcon, an enterprising 
Greek, became prime minister, and introduced a respect for 
European customs and nations ; but was cut off before he had 
accomplished any great improvements in society. In 1687, the 
misconduct of some English merchants, at Mergui, ended in 
their being massacred ; and in the following year, some which 
had settled at Ayuthia were expelled the kingdom. Contests 
for the throne distracted the country from 1690 till 1759 ; and 
during this interval, viz. about 1750, Alompra, the victorious 
founder of the present Biurman dynasty, seized Mergui, Tavoy, 
and Martaban, and overran the whole valley of the Meinam. 
During the war, some of the principal citizens moved to 
CSiantabon, a province on the east side of the Gulf of Siam, and 
thus escaped ihe presence and exactions of the Burman armies. 
Among these was Pye-ya-tak, son of a wealthy Chinaman by a. 
native woman, who gradually gathered followers, and made 
successful resistance to the new dynasty, till, at length, he drove 
the Burmans from the country, and assumed the throne. With 
a view to commerce, he made Bankok the metropolis, instead of 
Ayuthia, and, after a successful reign, died in 1782. 



POPULATION — FEIiSOXfAL APPEARANCE. 1515 

The kingdom is now larger and in a better state thim ever 
before. The Tenasserim provinces are indeed lost ; but it has 
acquired Keda, Patani, Ligore, and most of the Malay peninsula. 
it has recently acquired one of the most valuable and fertile 
sections of Camboja ; embracing the rieh province of Bata-bang. 
The present boundary, in that direction^ is on the Camboja Biver, 
extending from about laL 12° to 14° north. Including the dis- 
tricts just named, Siam extends from 7° to 19° of north kttitude, 
bounded by the Tenasserim provinces on the west, Burmaa Lao 
and China on the north, Cochin-China on the east, and the Gulf 
of Siam on the south. The extreme length is about eight hun- 
dred miles, and the average breadth about one hundred. 

The population of Siam is probably about a,000,000. Of 
these about 800,000 are Shyans^ 195,000 Malays,, and 450,000 
Chinese, leaving the number of proper Siamese 1,500,000. 

In 1750, the whole popidation was compiled by the French 
missionaries at 1,900,000. Our late ambassador to Siam, Mr. 
Roberts, estimates the proper Siamese at 1,600,000; Siamese 
Laos, 1,200,000; Chinese, 500,000; Malays, 320,000. 

The country is described by Mr. Gutzkff as one of the most 
fertile in Asia; and by the Encyclopeedia j^mericana as very 
mountainous. . Both statements are true in part The Meinam 
▼alley, no where over fifty miles wide, the district of Chantaboq, 
recently taken from Camboja, and some other level spotSi^are 
exceedingly productive. But most of the empire is mountainous 
poor, and scarcely inhabited. 

In personal appearance, they oome behind any natiott I have 
yet seen, especially the women. Am€mg the thousands of these 
that cams under my notice, I never saw one who was comely* 
The men are often good looking* The national characteristics 
sesnL ti» be a broad and flat &ce« long and square lower jaw, 
Uffge mouth, thick Kps, small nose, forehead very broad and 
loviv cheek bones prominent. A sti&fng peculiarity is the size 
of the back part of the jaw, the bone and flesh projecting laterally, 
as if the parotid glands were swollen. The average height of the 
laeit is five feet, two inches. Both sexes wear .the hair close, 
ewtopt on die top of the head, firom the fi>rehead to the crowBi 
Wheve it is about two inches long, and, being kept stroked back, 
stands erect The rest is kept shaved by men, and cut pretf^r 
close by women. As the shaving is not often done, it is gener* 
ally difficult to tell a man from a woman. The principal mark 
i% that a woman has a line round the edge of the top-knot, madA 
bj plucking out a breadth of two or three hairs, so as to show 

11* / 



U6 MAM. 

Aawbit»iUn,M in the picture. Only those who are nice about 
their persona, however, ttika this trouUe. 
Rfdierts declares, in his Embassy to the 
East, that he never could tell a man 
from a woman, when numbera were 
■eated together. 

The raiment of both kzcb is, alike; 
eonuating of a cloth, wrapped round the 
hips, with the eud passed between the 
thighs, and lucked in at the Bmall of the 
back. It descends below the knees, and 
ia genendly of printed cotton. At a 
distance, it resembles trouseia. Young 
women, and those of tbe richer sort, 
wear also a narrow kerchief, or scar^ 
crossed on the breast, and passing under 
^ ^^^^ w.ii™ ''" arms, as in the figure. 

Unlike most Asiatice, the Siamese re- 
ject ornaments in the noHe or ears, but are fond of banglee, 
bracelets, necklaces, and finger-rings. Turbans are not used; 
but in the sun, a light hat, made of palm-leaves, precisely in the 
thape of a large inverted milk-pan, is set upon the head l^ an 
elastic bamboo frame, which holds it up several inches, and 
permits the air to pasa between. Neither sex tattoo an; part 
of their bodies, deeming it a marie of barbarism. The universal 
jaoAe of carrying Bmall children, as in evety other part of tbe 
East visited by me, is astride on tbe hip, as ehown in the picture. 
It certainly is more easy thus to carry a heavy child than in the 
arms, at least when the inftnt is divested of all raiment. 

Play-actiDg, cock-fighting, and flying kites, are prominent 
amnsemeDts. In the two latter, princes and priests, both old 
and young, engage with delight Tliey have also a small pug- 
naciotis species of fi^ tbe fighting of which is a very adn^red 

In regard to buildings, food, agriculture, education, literUnre, 
medical practice, priesthood, religion, crimes, puuishmeotSi gor- 
ernment, laws, marriage, divorce, burial, and many other tf^iici^ 
the statements made respecting Burmah apply so nearly aa to 
malce further remai^ in this place, unnecessary. 

They have no standing army, but every able-bodied male ia 
Habte at any time to be called into the field, by the mere will of 
Ui chie£ The kii^ has, for a good many yean, made large 



ABUT — NAYT '-^ COMHEBCK. 327 

annual purchases of muskets, which must amount now to more 
than eighty thousand stand. Of cannon they have plenty. They 
make good brass cannon, some of them very large, but seldom 
have proper carriages. At Bankok there is the semblance of a 
respectable navy, consisting of scores of war junks, galleys, and 
other vessels of various razes, built on the Cochin-Chinese model, 
and mounting heavy guns. But the Siamese are no sailors ; and 
when brought into service, these vessels are manned by the 
promiscuous populace, and officered by Chinese or other for- 
eigners. No crews are now attached to their vessels, and they 
stand in rude wet docks, covered by regular ship-houses, as in 
our navy-yards. 

The commerce of Siam has narrowly escaped th^ fate of that 
of Tringano, Patani, &c. Hamilton states that he visited Siam 
in 1719, *^ on the foundation of a treaty of commerce, made in 
1684, between King Charles and the King of Siam's ambassadors 
in London." His ship went up to Ayuthia, leaving the guns 
''at Bankok, a castle about half way up the river." The Dutch 
trade must even then have been considerable, as they had a 
&ctory about a mile below Ayuthia, and a resident company oT 
merchants. It appears tha^ long previous to the said treaty with 
England, some British merchants had a factory near Ayuthia ; but 
a quarrel with the governor, who commanded in 1684, resulted, 
in their expulsion, and only within about twenty years has that 
trade regularly recommenced. American, Dutch, and Bombay 
vessels now resort to Bankok ; and though the trade is not likely 
soon to be large or important, it will probably be steady. A new 
treaty of commerce was made with England in 1826, and another 
with the United States in 183a 

The number of Chinese junks, regularly trading to this city, 
cannot be less than two hundred annually. Many of them are 
of five or six hundred tons, and some are not less than a thou- 
sand. Thirty or more trade to Canton and vicinity; nearly 
as many are from Hainan; and the rest from other places. 
Seventy or eighty sometimes lie in the river at a time. Some of 
these vessels are owned by Siamese, and still more by Chinamen, 
residing in Bankok; but the crews are never Siamese. None 
of the larger ones make more than one voyage a year ; going in 
one monsoon, and returning in the other. Most of them arrive 
in December and January, and depart in May and June. Nu- 
merous prows and small junks keep up a constant intercourse 
with the coasts of the Gulf of Siam, and principal neighboring 



Idanda* Two or three Siamese atapB, buih on the Europetn 
model, trade to ^ngapore. CochuvChinese vesaela were iformer- 
ly BQiBefoas; but the late^ar baa suppressed that trade, for a 
time at least An artificial canal, kept in good order, connected 
with the Qambc^ River, brings some trade firom that direction. 
Bankok has certaiidy the largest eonunerce, next to Canton^ of 
any place in the world, not inhabited by white men. 

During the presence of the junks in the river, the city es&- 
hilnts a very active scene of buying and selling ; many of them 
retailing their cargo from the vesseL The shops fiirnish, at all 
times, almost every article demanded by European or Indian 
customs. 

The total value of exports per annum from Bankok, is not less 
than &ye millions of dollars. The chief articles are sugar, sapan 
wood, tin, timber, rice, stick-lac, gamboge, benzoin,f ivory, pepper, 
and cotton f and small quantities of betel-nut, dried fish, lead, 
gold, silver, gems, tombac^ shagreen skins, and bufi^o hom& 
The export price of sugar is about four cents a pound 

The imports are arms, ammunition, anchors, piece goods, 
cutlery, crockery, mirrors, and many other productions for Euro- 
jfean, Chinese, and other foreign consumption. 

Sugar, the principal export, is wholly made by Chinamen, and 
most of the other staples are the fruits of their industry. In- 
deed, to these emigrants Siam owes much of what elevates her 
&€mi among barbarians ; not only in commerce, manufactures^ 
imd improved husbandry, but in domestic habits. 

The Siamese have coined money, but u6e cowries for very 
small change. The coins are merely a small bar of silver, turned 
in at the ends, so as to resemble a bullet, and stamped vrith a 
small die on one side. 

400 Cowries make.. ^ 1 Phai. 

2 Fhai 1 Songp'haL 

2 Songphais 1 Fuang. 

2 Fuangs. 1 Saloong. 

4 Saloongs 1 Bat or ticaL 

4 Ticals.. 1 Tamloong. 

20 Tamloongs 1 Chang. 

■ — ■ , , - ^ - - 

*' The chief of these arC; on the eastern shore, Banplasoi, Banpakui^, 
Banpra, Banpomung, Rayong^Passeh, ChantaboU; and Kokung ; and on the 
western side, Ligore, Sangora, Champon, Kalantan, Tnngano, Talong, 
Fataniy and Pahaag. 

t. Grade frankincense, sometimes called Ber^mmn, 

X Native eopper with a small mixture of gold. 



FUCE8 OF LITine FmUITS — CHABJLCTEB. 199 

The two last are nominaL They sometimes have a gold fuangi 
equal to eight ticals. The tical, assayed at the mint of Gal-- 
eutta, yielded about one rupee, three and a half annas, equd to 
2s. 6d. sterling, or about sixty cents of American money. 

For weights they use the catty and picul. The catty is double 
that of the Chinese, but the picul is the same. 

Living is not dear, as the following prices show: — Senrants 
wages, per month, $3 ; fuel, five hundred small sticks for $1 ; 
fowls, each, 5 to 10 cents ; ducks, each, 10 to 15 cents ; pork, 
per pound, 7 to 8 cents ; butter (made in the family ;) lard, same 
pri6e as pork ; oil, for lamps and cooking, per gallon, SO to 40 
cents ; rice, per pound, 1 cent ; milk, per quart, 8 to 10 cents ; 
sugar, per pound, 5 cents ; tea, per pound, 90 to 40 cents ; 
pine-apples, per hundred, 70 to 100 cents; oranges, per hun- 
dred, 30 to 60 cents ; coco-nuts, for curry, per hundred, 18 to 
30 cents ; common laborers, per month, $1,50. 

No part of the East is more celebrated for the abundance and 
quality of its fruits. Here are united the firuits of China, the 
Lidian islands. Hither India, and tropical America. During 
my stay, the mango, mangosteen, durian, rambutan, pomegran- 
ate, guava, pine-apple, and, I presume, fifty other firuits, were 
in season. About taste there is no disputing. Many Europeans 
disparage Oriental fiiiits ; but I deem them incomparably supe- 
rior to those of high latitudes, to say nothing of their vast variety, 
and their being enjoyed every day in the year. 

I learned nothing, during my seven weeks' residence in Siam, 
to induce me to dissent fix>m the character hitherto given to this 
people by all travell^^ They are crafty, mean, ignorant, con- 
ceited, slothful, servile, rapacious, and crueL As to truth, ^ the 
way of it is not known." No one blushes at being detected in a 
firaud, or a fiilsehood, and few seem superior to a bribe. Quar- 
rels are common ; but as no one is allowed to go armed, they 
seldom result in mischief They are cowardly, and shrink firom 
an air of resolution in a foreigner. The Abbe Gervaise said of 
them, a century ago, that, ** though as enemies they are not dan- 
gerous, as friends they cannot be trusted." 

But *^ God made man upright,*' and the fall has not obliterated 
all semblance of good from any portion of the human mce. The 
Siamese have some redeeming traits. They are exceedingly 
fond of iA:sur ofi^pring, and cherish reverence to parents almost 
equal to that of the Chinese. They are temperate, inquisitive, 
and, except on great provocation, gentie. Women are not re* 



180 SUM. 

diioed, OD the whole, below their proper level; for, though cus- 
tom forbids them to rank with men in some things, yet in others 
they are allowed an influence greater than is accorded them with 
us. They are always their husbands' cash-keepers: they do 
most of the buying and selling; and are not made to share as 
largely in laborious drudgery as in most countries of Europe. 

The Siamese are certainly a grade lower in civilization thaa 
the Burmans. They make none of those beautiful cottons and 
silks which the Burmans wear, and are destitute of several other 
arts and handicrafts common in that country. For utensils of 
brass, iron, and porcelain, and almost -every prevailing luxury, 
they depend on China. Even the coarse brown potteiy is 
made chiefly by Peguana Malte-Brun mistakes in attributing 
to them skill in jewelry and miniature painting. In the first they 
are more clumsy than Burmans, and in the second horrible. 

Still the Siamese are much ^bove the semi-barbarians of the 
Malay states, and the islands of the adjacent seas. They pro- 
duce a surplus of sundry articles for exportation, and they have 
an important and well-conducted foreign commerce. Their 
religious edifices show surplus resources in subsistence and 
labor, which barbarous tribes never possess. The. government, 
^ though despotic and ill arranged, is regular and firm, conferring 
'^many advantages upon society. In music, they use the same 
instruments as the Burmans, and excel even the Javanese. I 
have often listened with pleasure both to single instruments and 
iull bands. Their houses, dress, habits, and entire condition of 
the nation, are those of a people far above the rudest forms of 
human society. Such considerations as these give them a digni- 
fied position in the grade of nations, and will give momentum 
to their influence in behalf of Christianity, when they shall 
have ** turned to the Lord," 

Slavery prevuls in Siam. Many chiefs have hundreds, and 
some of them thousands. In war, ihe chief objects are prisoners 
atMi plunder. They have almost depopulated some conquered 
districts, to bring the people to Siam. Around Bankok are 
whole villages of Peguans and others taken in war. Their 
national history mentioned above, states that in one of the wars 
with the Shyansof Zemmai, they took 120,000 captives. 

At all times, a slave-trade is carried on along the Burman 
frontier, by wild tribes, who find a ready market for any 
Burmans or Karens they may catch. Persons are daily sold 
iolo hopeless slavery by ^ir creditors, for, once sold, they have 



SULYtKT — STRUCTUSm OF THE LAneUAOE. 131 

no means of paying the debt bat by getting a new master. Men 
may sell their wives, parents, and childrmiy at pleasure; and 
often sell themselves. 

How large a proportion of the people are slaves, no one could 
help me to guess. It is probably mueh greater in and aroimd 
the metropolis than elsewherok. With many of those kept about 
the person of the master, the slavery is almost nominal ; but is 
most cases it is severe^ A common custom is for the master not 
to support the servant, but to allow him two or three months in a 
year to work for himseli^ to obtain food and clothes for the rest 
of the year. Often they are hired out by the year, receiving food 
and clothes, but no part of the wages. Children inherit their 
parents' bondage. As in Burmah, debtor slaves are entitled to 
freedom on presentation of the amount due, which, however, 
being generally borrowed, only secures a change of masters. 

The Siamese language is exceedingly simple in its construction, 
and is doubtless an original. It is destitute of terminalions to 
signify gender, number, person, mood, or tense. A few par- 
ticles supply the place of these ; but they are ahnost universally 
omitted, not only in conversation, but by the best writers. This 
renders it easy to learn, but often ambiguous ; and makes a con- 
siderable knowledge of the language necessary to carry on nice 
discussions. Foreigners soon acquire it sufficiently for the com- 
mon purposes of life. The Chinese, being of various dialects, use 
it in intercourse with each other, as more convenient than their 
own, and, their wives being Siamese, the progeny speak it as 
theif mother tongue. 

Except as improved from other tongues, the language is mon- 
osyllabic. Many terms, which seem to be dissyllables, are only 
words joined. Thus namtOf <<tears,^ is from nam, water, and to, 
the eye. Ijukwaij *^ fruit," is from Ivk, ofispring, and nun, wood. 
Many words, particularly in the language of the upper classes, 
are from the Cambojan. This is a polysyllabic language, and 
abounds more in complicated combinations of consonants 
Terms to express mental operations, and all religious technicali- 
ties, are from the Pali,* which is also polysyllabic. These terms 
undergo various changes, the most conunon of which is the 
contraction of the two last syllables into one. 

The languages of Siam, Asam, and the Shyans, are essentially 
the same ; but which dialect is primitive, is not known. Our 

■ II ■■ m^a^mrm 

* Prooooneed by Siamese BaUt. 



133 siijL 

mifl^onaries at Sudiya and Bankok, and those soon to ga to 
Zemmai, will be able to investigate the origin and capacities of 
this language, which, being one of the chief in Farther India, 
deserves more attention than it has yet received. Captain Low 
published, in 1808, a Siamese grammar; but he had never been in 
the country, and has fidlen into so many errors, that the mis- 
sionaries deem his work nearly useless. 

The form of the characters differs little from the PalL There 
are thirty-fbur consonants, only five of which are regularly used 
as final, and twelve vowels, with several diacritical marks. It 
has intonations like the Chinese, which makes the difSculty 
of speaking well much greater than that of learning it Thus 
ma, according to its tone, signifies '^come," *<a dog," and <<a 
horse." Ha means <<to seek," *< ghost," *<five." Kbw means <<to 
enter," "rice," "a horn," « a mountain," "he," «*she," "it," and 
"them." 

The Catholics of Bankok use the Roman alphabet in writing 
Siamese. J noticed also that the Pra Klang's secretary wrote 
in that character. Chow Fah Yai, eldest legitimate son of the 
late king, and who retired to a convent rather than contend for 
the throne, has not only written, but printed Siamese in our let- 
ters. He lias a press made by himself, and types, most of which, 
probably, were obtained firom Italy, through the Catholic priests. 
It is certainly of great consequence to follow up this begiuning. 
If the number of Siamese who can read, be as small as now 
appears, there will be a necessity for Christian philanthropy to 
raise up readers, as well as proper books, and these may be better 
taught in the Roman characters than any other. 

llie Baptist Board of Foreign Missions established the mis- 
sion to Siam in 1833. Mr. Gutzlafi* had visited Bankok in 1828, 
and remained about three years, but was twice away to Singa- 
pore, and studied the Chinese language principally. Mr. Tom- 
lin, London Society's Missionary at Singapore, made a visit with 
Mr. 6., and remained eight months. He afterward came with 
Mr. Abeel, and both remained six montha Mr. Abeel made a 
second visit of six months, and then returned in ill health to 
America. None of these brethren contemplated a permanent 
residence in Siam, and in the report of their first six months' 
labors, I^essrs. G. and T. called upon the Baptist brethren 
to "pass the boundary line of Burmah, and come forward to 
Siam." Mr. T. also wrote urgently to Maulmain for a brother 
to be sent at once. He considered the Baptist Board called 



OmOIN OF THE MISSION — PRINTING OPERATIONS. 13$ 

Upon, more tjioa any other, to establish a mission here, not only 
because their stations in Burmah were but a few days' march 
from Bankok, but because they had begun with the Shyans, 
whose language was so similar, and a large part of whom be- 
longed to Siam. The project was seriously entertained by our 
Board, when Mr. Jones was appointed, in 1829 ; but it was left to 
be decided by the brethren at Maulmain. Mr. J. was designated 
by them to this service, and sailed from Burmah for Bankok in 
September, 1832. He found the station had been wholly vacant 
for six months, and he remained entirely alone for sixteen 
months longer. In the mean time, the American Board of 
Commissioners for Foreign Missions (without knowing of the 
movement from Burmah) resolved to make Bankok one 
of their stations; and Messrs. Johnson and Robinson were 
sent out, who arrived about the ^rst of August, 1834. Dr. Brad- 
ley, from the same society, arrived the next year. Mr; J. studies 
the Chinese, and the two others Siamese. Interesting accounts 
from these brethren will be found in the Missionary Herald, 
published monthly in Boston. 

Mr. and Mrs. Jones ihay be said to have mastered the Siamese 
language, and can freely impart to the people the knowledge of 
the truth. Mr. J. has translated Matthew, Acts, and part of Luke^ 
and Mr. Judson's tracts — " Balance," " Catechism," and " Sum- 
mary of Christian Religion," and prepared a tract on astronomy, 
and a brief giiammar. Matthew, Acts, the Catechism, and the 
Summary have been printed and distributed ; besidesheet tracts, 
containing the ten commandments, the sermon on the mount, 
&c. Two school-books for Siamese have also been printed. 
Mrs. Jones has prepared the History of Joseph, of Nebuchad- 
nezzar, and other. reading books, together with atsopious diction- 
ary, in Siamese and English, which future students may copy to 
their great advantage. 

Mr. Davenport superintends the printing, and studies the lan- 
guage. The issues of the office, within the year, have been 
13,124 books, containing 1,439,720 pages, comprising the Sum- 
mary of Religion ; Acts of the Apostles ; Ten Commandments, 
with explanations; Scripture Parables; A broad-sheet Para- 
ble; First Lessons in English and Siamese; Lessons in 
Arithmetic; Lessons in English; and severa) publications in 
Chinese. 

It has been found impossible to have satisfactory schools in 
this city. By no device can the scholars be retained long 
enough to imbibe any useful measure of knowledge. During 

VOL. II. 12 



184 «fAH. 

the period of their continuance, the; cannot be made to atteiiit 
legnlarlf. A few have latel; been redeemed ftom slavery, and 
will be Aoroughly inatructed. But the cost of children is &om 
tbrtj-eigfat to sixty, and for an adult, about a hundred doDara ; 
BO that this mode of obtaining acholara cannot be exIenETTelj 
pursued. Chinese acholara may be had with somewhat ten 
£fflculty. 

Mrs. D^ beside her daily stoiKeB, has a school of twelve or 
SUen children, irtiich Mrs. J. daily opens with prayer and re- 
ligious iostructioti in Siamese. Sudi of them as are not Catho- 
lies, with a few otbera, are formed into a Sunday achooL 



BipM Hk^B PnniiH, BadiA, 

The mission premises, although pleasantly and healthfolly 
situated, are so conlined in space, as to be very inconvenient 
The land, too, is only hired, and with no assurance of perma- 
nence. The buildings consist of three dwelling-houses, a print- 
ing-office, fifty-two feel by twenty, and a Bmull fire-proof building 
for paper, hooka, &c The dwelling-houses are similar to those 
of natives in construction, only larger, and cost each about 
three hundred dollars. Mr, Davenport's house, and the printing- 
officea, are in the rear of those shown in the picture, of whldt 



MISSIONARIES — WORSHIP. 185 

Mr. Jones occupies tbat on the light^ and Mr. Dean tlii^otber. 
The graves in front are those of. the first Mrs. Gutzlaff and Mr. 
Jones's children. The tall palms are betel-trees, d^M^ribed Vol. 
L page 154.* There is scarcely any chance to walk for exercise in 
or around Bankok, from the iMid state of the streets, so that the 
missionaries are obliged to content themselves, for the most par^ 
with being rowed out upon the river to get a little fresh air. 
The boat used for this purpose is represented in the cut, on page 
115, and has a little house in the stern to keep off the. sun. The 
other boat in that picture is a Siam skif^ sharp at both «nds. 

The printing-office in charge of Mr. Davenport has one press, 
which has been kept in constant operation since October, 1836, 
and another is now on the way. Nine of the natives are leani<- 
ing the business, beside some engaged in the bindery. There 
are several small fonts of English letter, one of Siamese, and 
one of Chinese. Witli the latter, some extracts from the Bible 
will be printed as broad-sheet tracts, and other works, where a 
large type is wanted ; but a smaller one is ordered from Seram- 
pore for the printing of common books. A set of blocks for 
Milne's tract, called <* The Two Friends," has been procured, 
and some Chinese workmen are constantly engaged in working 
off impressions. Some others wiU soon be issued in the saoie 
manner. 

Regular public worship on Sundays has not been eommeaeed 
in Siamese. Mr. Jones spends part of his Sundays in visiting 
the Wats ; preaching to such as he can gather there, and dis- 
tributing portions of Scripture. J^ of course, accompanied him, 
anxious here, as in every other place, to see missionary services 
performed in all its modes. Though I have accompanied many 
brethren in this highway, open-air preachings I have seldom 
described these occasions, partly because they are so often 
narrated in the journals of missionaries, and partly because I am 
anxious to maintain the greatest brevity. The plan pursued in 
this city grows out of the nature of the service, and is not mtfte- 
rially different from that pursued by various other missionaries. 
Things take just that course which they would in our own cities, 
if a respectable foreigner were to go about the streets and pub- 
lic places to disseminate a pew religion. Generally the audi- 



* A chapel lias been built in the corner of the lot in front, since my visit 3 
and beside her babes now cleeps Mrs. Jones, who died of cholera, March ftS, 
1838. This admirable .woman, and devoted missionary, is an unspeakablo 
loss to the mission. 



136 BIAM. 

ences are poor ])eop]e ; objections are raised, and disputes often 
ensue; sometimes only two or three can be induced to give 
their attention ; at others, a little crowd gathers, and listens with 
interest The fruitii of these exertions in Bankok do not yet 
appear ; but we must watch unto prayer. As the time has now 
como, to make efforts for a permanent congregation on the 
mission premises, happier results may be expected. When it is 
recollected that we have only Mr. J. who can preach in Siamese, 
and that Mr. D.'s engagements in the printing-office obstruct his 
acquisition of the language, it is evidently of great consequence 
to reenforce speedily this branch of the misaon.* 

Of the various individuals mentioned as encouraging, in 
the published journals of Messrs. Gutzlaff and Tomlins, none 
have continued so. None attend worship, or seem particularly 
friendly to the missionaries. Bunty, who was baptized by Mr. 
Jones, in 1833, and who, for a while, seemed a true disciple, 
grew cold, and about a year ago left the ministry to go into 
business, not without bitter feelings against the missionaries. 
He led away another disciple, who has now fallen into the 
deadly habit of opium-smoking. Of the six Chinese who have 
been baptized, three have died, under the observation of the 
missionaries, giving full evidence of triumphing over the last 
enemy. Of the two who remain, one is an intelligent, but poor 
old man, whose three sons not only attend the public service on 
Sabbath, and unite daily with their father in family worship, but 
have ceased to make ofterings to idols. The other is in bad 
health, but exceedingly useful by his holy example, a great 
comfort to Mr. Dean, and a cheering token of future in- 
gatherings. 

Both the Baptist Board, and the American Board of Commis- 
sioners, make this a station fbr efforts upon the Chinese. With 
a population of this descrif^tion in and near the city, amounting 
to half a million, and at least eight or nine thousand Chinese 
sailors, arriving annually and remaining many weeks, there can 
be no lack of scope. The whole number of many tribes, who 
enjoy strong missionary establishments, is not half so great 
as that of the Chinese in this region. Nor are the circumstances 
more discouraging than in average eases. 

Mr. Dean, of the Baptist Board, gives himself to the Tay-chew 
dialect, which has never been attempted by any other. He is, as 
yet, of course, but a student in the language, but has attained 

* Mr. and Mrs. SlaAer left Boston, as missionaries to the Siamese; in 1838 



DISTRIBUTION OF BOOKS — CHkBXSE. 137 

such a knowledge of it, that, with the help of his teacher, he 
conducts worship every morning for the benefit of the block- 
printers, and others on the premises, and on Sundays has a reg- 
ular audience of forty to fifty persons. He has considerable 
knowledge of medicine, and is daily engaged in practice. About 
twenty or thirty patients, mostly Chinese, meet daily in his porch 
at four o'clock — chiefly cases of ulcers and wounds. Before 
opening the Dispensary, he holds worship with, them, and gives 
tracts. Some come several days' journey, and remain till cured. 
When the junks are in the river, his number is often much 
larger. Bfr. Johnson, of the American Board, pursues the study 
of the Hokeen or Fokien dialect 

The distribution of Scriptures and tracts may be carried to 
alipost any extent in Bankok, both to Chinese and natives. A 
very small proportion, however, can read intelligently. Even of 
this small number, few can understand more than the plainest 
narratives. 

It seems of little use to give books profusely without abimdant 
personal preaching. In China, where missionaries may not live, 
and in Burmah proper, or other countries, fix>m whence they 
may at any moment be expelled, a liberal dispensation of books 
seems called for. But, in general, the direct preaching of the 
gospel cannot be advantageously deferred, afler books have so 
ftr been difiused as to excite a spirit of inquiry, and a general 
knowledge of the missionary's objects. The full power of the 
press will be best se^n in its following the preacher. The peo- 
ple are then made capable of understanding, what before would 
be as unintelligible) to them as the book of Isaiah was to the 
eunuch before Philip instructed him. It is quite evident, too, 
that the apostles proceeded in this manner. 

No place is, on the whole, so favorable for diffusing Christian 
books into China as Bankok, as is evident from the statements 1 
have made touching the trade by junks. It is important, how- 
ever, to make the publications more idiomatic and intelligible 
befbre we spend heavy sums of money in this work. 

There should be at least eight Chinese missionaries in Siam, 
without reference to supplying China itself hereafter. Each of 
the four principal dialects, viz. Mandareen, Canton, Taychew,and 
Hainan, should have two brethren, that a single death may not 
abolish a whole department. The adjacent villages, and even 
some of the ports in the Gulf of Siam, would engage their {atten- 
tion in part The junks would not only supply opportunities for 
sending into China any number of tracts,. but regular congrega- 

12* 



i38 siAif. 

lioDBy for sevenil months together. The great difficult in muki- 
plying missionaries at this point, is the refusal of govemmeitt 
to allow them to rent or purchase land for residences.' 

It has been erroneously supposed that, from Bankok, direct 
overland intercourse might be had with the iroiitier of China* 
No part of the Siam frontier approaches China within less thaa 
about three hundred noiles. The intervening space is inhabited 
by various tribes, living insulated from each other, and is tfav* 
ersed by mountains probably not passaUe bycara¥aas. Zem* 
mai is the nearest point to Bankok, from whence the western 
borders of China may be approached, and that station naust 
necessarily depend upon Maulmaki, in Burmah, both for epis- 
tolary intercourse with America, and supplies of clothing, 
printing paper, &c. 

Deeming it important to fonn the brDth^rs and sisters of this 
station into a regular church of our' Lord Jesus Christ, i con- 
vened them in council, and, after full conmderatioD, it was unani- 
mously resolved upon. After devoting a day to ftsting and 
prayer, and drawing out, in full, the platform of doctrine and 
discipline, I proceeded, on the following Sabbath, to preach and 
perform the appropriate solenmities. Nine persons,* of whom 
two were the Chinamen already mentioned, formed the material 
of the church. In the after part of the day, I administered the 
Lord's supper to this precious band of pioneenL The text was, 
''From the uttermost parts of the earth have we heard songs, 
even glory to the Righteous One^" It suggested topics of joy 
and hope, in the contemplation of which, all our hearts over- 
flowed with pleasure. Most of the brethren and sisters were 
accomplished singers, and our voices sounded to each other 
like fdmost celestial music The strange and depressing 
sensations of being at the utmost possible earthfy, distance 
from those we Jove, gave place fo pleasure, on hearing in our 
own language the {Hnaises of the Lord. The sad *^ Farewell 
forever" to the sacred firatemities of home, lost half its bitter- 
ness while partaking of churdi privileges and communion, 
with Christians from oiur own land, and of our own persua* 
oon. The promises of God, touching the triumphs of his truth, 
shone with tenfold brightness, amid the gloom and duck dark- 



* Two of these are already gone up on high — Rev. Mr. Reed and Bftn. 
Jones ; but Messrs. Slailer and Goddard, who, with (heir wives, sailed fi«ni 
Boston, 1838, will {Mie than make (he number good. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE FjlLST PROTESTANT CHURCH. iSD 

Bees of R pagan iand, where yet hope baa little eskcouxagemmxt 
in tlie thinga that are seen. The visible encouragements to 
fiutfa in the presence of two Chinese, gave distuictneas And glow 
to our visions of hope. Our souls magnified the Lord^ ajud our 
spirits rejoiced in God our Savior. 

The iSrst Lord's day in July, 1897, was,-by this solemn even^ 
vra4ered memorable in the history of Siam, as the birth^diKy of 
the first Protestant church of Christ in the kingdom. It was 
indeed a small room, and a small company ; but an occasion full 
<>f present benediction and future promise. Hereafter centen- 
nial jubilees wiU celebrate the event, fiacred orators dwell on it 
with glowing tongue, and uobom genemtions bless the auspicious 
hour. The ** little one will becdaae a thousand," and the day of 
small things give place to periods of power, extension, aniL 
triumph. 

I was happy to find the brethren of the two missions in Bankok 
living not only in Christian unity and peace, but personal friend- 
ship. Their worship in English, both on Lord's days and week 
evenings, are held together. So far as I could learn, their Chris- 
tian intercourse, except at the Lord's supper, is like attached 
members of the same church. 

The same is happily the <sase at some other places where 
missionaries of different sects labor together. Party dififerences 
look small, to those who stand on missionary ground. A feeble 
laborer on the field of paganism, harbors no jealousy lest the 
vride harvest will be reaped ere he can snatch his sheaves. 
He would not prefer the field to lie waste, if those of his 
shibboleth do not till it He would not lose the noblest aim of 
the church rather than have it attained by persuasions not 
quite so pure in faith or prac^e as ins own. In the advanced 
camp of the Lord's hosts, there will be the same preferences, 
and conscientious competitions, which exist at home. But as yet, 
none have betrayed the cause to the enemy, by allowing sectarian 
preferences to engross their «t»6B^, and engage them in con- 
tentions with their frienda 

The Papal church has maintained missions in Siam for one 
hundred imd seventy years. The adherents, in the whole coun- 
try, amount to two thousand two hundred and forty, including 
about eight hundred Cochin-Chinese, recently arrived. There 
IB a congregation at Ayuthia, another at Chantabon, and three at 
Bankok. Many of these are descendants of Portuguese who 
lived with native women, and some few are converts fi^m Boodh- 
ism. In civil condition, they are below the Siamese. No part 



of the population of Bankok are more degraded. Their children 
are not taught; their mannera are not improved ; their knowledge 
of Christianitj is vei; smal] ; and aa a bod;, they are neither 
induBtriotM, cleanly, nor moral. ProceBsiona, guns, drums, bells, 
and crackeiB distinguish their holidays, in much the same man- 
ner aB those of the heathen around them. During my stay iu 
Bankok, a priest, newly arrived in the country, died at some days' 
distance, on a journey. ' Hie body was brought to the city, and 
carried in proceamons, first at one of their places of worship, and 
then at the others, with nearly such ceremonies ob mark the 
burial of a Boodhist priest 

The entire salary of a Catholic priest, is one hundred dollars 
per annum; not only here, but wherever else I have been in 



141 



CHAPTER V. 

Voyage to Canton — China Sea -^ Mouth of Pearl River — Outside Pilots — 
Lintin — Boccatigris — Whampoa — Innumerable Boats — Evidences of 
dense Population — Dollar Boat — River Scenery — Population of Can- 
ton — ^ Foreign Factories or Hongs — Walks in the Suburbs — Streets — 
Shops — Vacant Spaces — Placards — Perambulatory Trades — Booksellers 

— Circulating Libraries — Map of the World— Beggars — Small-footed 
Women — Trades — Labor-saving Machinery — Chinese Piety — Tombs 

— Visit to a Hong Merchant — Restrictions on Foreigners — Temples — 
Priests and Nuns— Pagx>das —* Chinese Sects — Litroduction of Boodhism 

— Jos — State of Morals in the Foreign Society — Opium Trade — Mis- 
sionaries — Dr. Parker's Hospital — Macao — Appearance from Harbor — 
In a State of Decline — Missionaries — Mr. Gutzlaff — ^Voyages along the 
Coast — Interesting School — How far China is open to Missionaries — 
Dr. CoUedge's Hospital. 

The pain of frequently parting from missionaries and other 
friends, to meet no more on earth, has been no small part of 
the trials of this long and wearisome tour. In leaving Bankok, 
the case was peculiar. Mr. Jones had received baptism at my 
hands ; he had been called to the ministry in my church ; and 
under my roof^ he and his wife had their last home in the United 
States. Their feeble health and oppressive labors impressed 
on me the conviction that their labors on earth, important as they 
are, will not be much longer enjoyed. Two of the others and 
their wives had been my fellow-passengers from the United 
States. To part with them cheerfully was a duty ; but the lone- 
some hours of shipboard, kept fresh, for many days, the t-adness. 

A long and tedious passage from Bankok to Singapore is always 
expected against the monsoon. Some ships have been six or seven 
weeks. One vessel, with missionaries, after being out forty-two 
days, was obliged to return and wait for the change of monsoon. 
I was favored to get down in twenty-six days without accident 
Our ship also staid at Bankok a month less than is usual ; so that 
I saved, in the whole trip, at least three months. The Rev. Mr. 
Robinson, whom I left at Singapore, anxious to return to Bankok, 
but not then quite ready, was still there, and found no opportunity 
fbr the next five months. 

My stay, this time. In Singapore, amounted to but few days, as 
I avidled myself of the first vessel for Canton. I embarked in 



143 TOTAeS TO CHUTA. 

the Jeame Logan, on the twenty-first of September, 1837, with a 
prospect of a tedious jwssage, as the monsoon was changing. 
We were happily disappointed, and reached China on the 
sixteenth of October. Rains and squalls, however, rendered the 
voyage comfortless, and my want of an amanuensis rendered it 
difficult either to improve or beguile the time. 

The China Sea has an extraordinary number of shoals and 
petty islands, making its navigation unpleasant and dangerous, 
except when the monsoon enables a vessel to proceed through 
the centre. The boundary of the sea on the eastward is a succes- 
sion of large islands, scarcely known by name, even to the well- 
educated in our country. It seems reserved for missionary 
enterprise to Bring to light the numbers and condition of man- 
kind in Lu<^onia, Palawan, the Baihee, Babuyanes, and Busvigan 
clusters, Mindoro, Balabac, Banguey, Borneo, &>c^ besides the 
multitude of the other Philippines, the Moluccas, the Bandu, 
and Aroo archipelagoes, &c. O, how long must it be ere the 
tardy and stinted charities of God's people shall spread Christian 
teachers over all these seas? 

Approaching the coast of China in a day literally cloudless, 
the fine headlands of the vast entrance of the Choo^Keang, or 
Pearl River, wore their best attractions. No river in the world, it is 
said, is so easily found and entered as this. No bar obstructs its 
entrance. No alluvial deposits spread dangerous flats along the 
shores. Scores of small but lofty islands afford at once distinct 
land-marks, and a choice of channels. The entrance, thus 
marked and defended, extends nearly sixty miles along the coast 
from east to west ; and for nearly foity miles toward Canton, the 
river preserves an average breadth of fifteen miles. At that 
point, called by Europeans the Bogue, or Bocca Tigris, the 
breadth is two miles, divided in the centre by an island. This 
is considered by the Chinese the entrance of the river, and is 
defended by several forts of no great strength. 

We were boarded, many miles from land, by fishermen ofier^ 
ing to act as pilots, and by one of them was conducted to our 
anchorage, while his boat went to Macao, for the usual pernut 
to proceed up the river, and the inner pilot These boats, 
though cvM to us, are admirably constructed, of pine, decked, 
and schooner-rigged. Under the deck they keep provisions^ 
water, &C., and sleep in bad weather. On the quarter, they put 
up, in fine weather, a slight house, of bamboo and mats. Thp 
sight of these men was not novel to me, as I had already mixed 
with so many in Burmah, Singapore, and Siam. Their costume 



UWTIN — WHAMPOA — BOATS. 143 

b a pair of very wide blue nankeen troasers, reaching but little 
below the knee, without buttons or flaps. Its diameter at the 
waist would embrace a barrel, so that they take a turn in die 
waistband, and tuck in the ends, which keeps them on. Of la- 
borers at work, this is the whole dress : when not employed,, 
they add a glazed cotton jacket, reaching to the hips, with very 
wide sleeves The dress of the genteel classes is not transcended,. 
in beauty, costliness, or delicacy, by tliat of similar classes in. 
any country upon earth. 

Lintin is an island, about in the centre of the outer harbor,, 
and, though large, has few inhabitants, and is noted only as the- 
theatre of the execrable opium-smuggling. Sheltered by its- 
dreary heights lay the "receiving-ships," which take the drug 
from vessels as they arrive^ and get rid of it by means of native 
fast boats: 

At the extreme western side of the entrance, twenty miles 
distant from Lintin, is the city of Macao, occupying the extreme 
south point of Heangshan Island. From thence to Canton is an. 
inner passage, chiefly used by native boats. 

Fifteen miles below Canton is Whampoa, beyond which 
foreign ships are not allowed to proceed. The anchorage 
extends two or three miles, along a reach of the river, lying east 
and west In ordinary shipping seasons, one hundred or more 
vessels ride here, chiefly English and American. Owing to the 
recent commercial embarrassments, there were at this time but 
about twenty-flve. Innumerable sampans, occupied by market- 
men, fishermen, firaiterers, washerwomen, &C., with the ships" 
boats, and here and there the ornamented barge of a mandai-een, 
or a huge, crowded passage-boat, kept the scene busy and cheer- 
ful. Whampoa is a considerable village, on an island of the- 
same name. Its chief business is connected with the supply of 
vessels, and the smuggling of opium. 

Boats lie before the town, literally in diousands ; and almost 
every one, the permanent habitation of a family. The occupancy 
of these boats' by a family, so &r from preventing active employ- 
ment, seems rather a qualification. The wife steers, while the* 
husband rows, aided by children of both sexes, if they have any. 
Such as are not quite old enough to row, play about the boat 
with a great gourd fastened to their Waist behind, to secure them 
fiiom drowning, in case they fall overboard. Those a little 
younger are carefully tethered, so that they have the entire use 
of the deck, but cannot pass the gunwale. If there be an infant, 
it is flustened on the mother's back,. like a knapsack, without 



]4i cmMA. 

appearing to impede her motions, o: 

picture, below. Any one coaversai 

seaports in the Elast, or even in our own country, cannot &il 

to be struck with the superiority of these. Their dress, the 

structure and appointments of their hoata, their quiet, order, 

industry, and good manners, are worthy of all imitation. 

The published accounts of the populousuew of China, are 
strongly brought to mind, when one looks around on these boats, 
and on the green fields and barren islands which make up tbe 
scene from the deck of the ship. Every level spot is subdued for 
paddy, and the sides of every desolate island exhibit not only 
patches of cultivation, but houses end even villages. The same 
impression is created by a host of fishing-smacks, which sweep 
the waters of the vast harbor. They liierally swarm. I have 
stood and counted two hundred at a time, from the deck of 
the ship. 

From Whampoa to Canton, the boats of foreign ships are 
allowed to pass up and down, without examination at the custom- 
houses. Passengers, however, generally use native boats, called 
"dollar boats," as affording better shelter, and more con- 



I fbund mine to be exceedingly neat, clean, and commodiotn ; 
divided into three compartoientB ; the centre being handsomely 
panelled and roofed, so as to form a nice cabin, with lockers, 
windows, &c. Here I was placed with such of my trunks as I 
needed, and, though long since hardened to the sensations of a 
foreigner, felt a little more foreign than usual. In one conier of 



DOLLAR BOAT — RIVER SCENERT. 145 

my cabin was ^Jos^ in grim dumbness, pointing Upward with 
his finger, and looking as &t and contented as FalstafE Before 
him smoked tapers of sandal-wood powder, and round about 
were inscriptions on red paper. His little closet or shrine had 
latticed doors to keep him from harm, and was the most orna- 
mented part of the boat Behind, sheltered by a roof, which,, 
upon occasion, could slide over that of the cabin, was the kitcheir 
and pantry. Here the wife, with an infant on her back, steered! 
and skulled ; at the same time watching her dinner, and a 
youngster or two. Forward of the cabin, a flat deck, extending 
beyond the bows, and of the same width as the boat, afforded' 
ample space to two oarsmen, who sat on stools about six inches 
high. Between them and the cabin was a smcdl veranda, on 
one side of which stood the ever-steaming tea-kettle and cups;, 
and on the other the neatly lackered tray of jos-sticks or slow 
matches, from which ever and anon they lighted their cheroots;. 
The men were stout, though short, and pulled with vigor, sh«lteF^ 
ing their naked backs with a broad paln>leaf hat We passed- 
hundreds of boats built and manned in precisely the same man*- 
ner ; and as they constitute a very prominent item of the scenery, 
and I was lonesome, the foregoing -drawing was made, which 
will convey the idea better than any description. 

The scenery of the river, though monotonous, is attractive; 
On each side are rich rice-fields, with villages embosomed among 
orange-trees, lichis, and plilms; while the rugged hills in the 
rear, irreclaimable even by Chinese industry, are dotted with' 
tombs. Some &De pagodas are visible most of the way, one oi 
which is given on page 156, as seen at a distance. The dikes 
are for the most part paved with excellent stone masonry, and 
plaitted with oranges, lichis, and bananas. 

Just before reaching the city is the anchorage of junks or 
native vessels trading to Canton, and of an imperial fleet The- 
latter may create a smile, but can awaken no terror. A little 
ftirther on, other trading-boats of large size lie in hundreds* 
Then come long rows of floating houses, and these, with every 
sort of boat, more numerous as you advance, till it becomes diffi- 
cult, and even dangerous, to thread the maze with a row-boati 

Arriving, at length, opposite Kwang-tung, or, as we call it, 
Canton, nothing is seen of the city except the river-suburbs, and 
portions of the wall. Here boats of every description, and small 
junks, are so crowded together that the utmost skill as well as 
caution is required, in order to avoid disaster. Cables stretch out 
from a hundred junks ; huge tea-boats, of fifly or sixty tons, lie side 

VOL. II. 13 



146 cAiTToir. 

to side, scores in a row. Dwelling-houses of elegant and conre- 
nient construction, built on scows, are disposed in regular streets 
of great length. Mandareen boats, with gorgeous and beautifiil 
ornaments, and fleet as the wind, move slowly round, acting as a 
river police. Boats from the European ships, floating tradesmen, 
mechanics, hucksters, shopkeepers, and thousands that seem to be 
mere dwellings, are multiplied on every side ; so busy, so noisy, 
so crowded, so strange, that it seems as if one had suddenly 
dropped upon another planet ; and a man must be vain indeed, 
who does not feel himself an insignificant unit among such 
legions of busy ones, who merely regard him as a foreigner. 

It is computed that eighty-four thousand femilies live in boats 
at Canton ; and that the whole population of the city and suburbs 
is about a million. 

The accurate representation of a Chinese junk, on page 140, 
will give a perfect idea of their naval architecture. The sails are 
of mat ; three little cabins, each just large enough to contain a 
man at his length, occupy the stem^ over the side hang the hen- 
coops ; a great eye glares upon the bow, and a snake beneath 
warns you of the " touch me not" pugnacity of the crew. I saw 
many of these both atBankok.and Singapore; and off the mouth 
of the Uoogly, passed several which had ventured even to that 
distance. 

In all other parts of the East, Europeans bear themselves so 
haughtily before the natives, and so transcend them in wealth 
luxury, and intellect, that the contrast at Canton is most striking 
Here are generally about three hundred foreigners, permanently 
resident, and often more, kept so completely under, that they 
may neither bring their wives, nor take native ladies, nor build, 
buy, ride, row, or walk, vvithout restrictions ; wholly forbidden 
to enter the gates of the city, and cooped up in a spot which 
would be considered in Calcutta or Madras barely large enough 
£>r one good dwelling and compound. The foreign factories, or 
hongs, are thirteen in number, under the names of different na- 
tions, but occupied somewhat promiscuously by the merchants 
and shopkeepers. They form a close front along the river, about 
three hundred yards in length, with an open space toward the 
water, which is here about a quarter of a mile wide. The 
buildings extend toward the rear^ about two hundred yards. 
Each hong is divided into several separate portions, entered by a 
narrow alley, which passes through to the rear, and is thus made 
to consist of five or six tenements, generally three stories high. 



Hoires — wAisKS — sajlutattons. 147 

The heat, smoke, noise, and dreariness of the interior of this 
mass of buildings, with the total absence of female society, gives 
it, in no small degree, the aspect of a prison. The front rooms, 
howeyer, are pleasant, and some of them have fine promenades 
on the roof An open space in front, about one hmidred yards 
long and fifty wide, serves both as a wharf and a promenade. But 
the first of these uses obstnicts it for the other ; to say nothing of 
barbers, cooks, pedlers, clothes-menders, coolies, and boatmen, 
who crowd it most of the day. 

I was kindly made welcome to the American hong, or, as the 
Chinese call it, the "hong of extensive fountains,^ where, at the 
table of the American missionaries, and of Messrs. Oliphant and 
Co., I enjoyed, for several weeks, daily opportunities of acquiring 
authentic information, on all the points which concern my 
agency. 

Fortunately fi>r me, there existed, during my stay in Canton, 
no particular jealousy of foreigners. Accompanying the mis- 
sionaries and other gentlemen in their daily walks for exercise, 
I was enabled to ramble not only over all the suburbs, but among 
the villages and fields adjacent We were not specially ill treated ; 
but I have nowhere else found quite so much scorn and rude- 
ness. Nearly all the time, some of the youngsters would be 
calling out, as we passed, " Foreign devils ! " « barbarians I " " ^ed- 
bristled devils ! " often adding obscene expressions, and some- 
times throwing light missiles ; all which the parents seemed to 
think very clever. Often, indeed, they would direct the attention 
of very small children to us, and teach them to rail. Our clerical 
profession seemed known to many; and these would shout 
" Story-telling devils ! " " lie-preaching devils ! ** In streets much 
frequented by foreigners, these things rarely occurred ; but in 
others, we attracted general attention ; and if we stopped for a 
few moments, a crowd would immediately choke up ^e street 
Sometimes Dr. Parker's patients would recognize him, and we 
would be asked to sit down ; tea and pipes woidd be offered^ 
and a strong sense of confidence and gratitude manifested. But 
the crowd would soon become disagreeable, and we were glad 
to pass on to get ftesh air, and to exempt our friends from 
annoyance. 

The width of the streets is seldom more than four or ^ve 
feet, and often less. The houses rarely exceed one story high ; 
and, except on business streets, all the better cues are invisible, 
being built, like those of Paris, within a walled enclosure. 
The streets are all flagged with large slabs of smooth stone, 



148 CAJDO'oir. 

|xrincipally granite. The breadth excludes wheel carmges, 
of course, and the only vehicles are sedan chairs, which are 
constantly gliding along at a very rapid rate ; those for ladies 
being closed with blinds, or gauze, but not so as to prevent the 
occupant from looking through. As these chairs, or loaded 
coolies, come rushing along, a perpetual shouting is kept up, to 
dear the way ; and, unless you jump to the Wall or into a shop, 
you are rudely jostled ; for, though they are polite and kind, their 
headway and heavy burden render it impossible to make sudden 
pauses. As to v\ralking arm in arm, it is quite out of the ques- 
tion. I saw none of the unbroken ranges of piazza spoken of by 
geographers; but in some places, mats are spread across the 
street, which exclude the sun. The end of each street has a 
strong gate, which is shut up at night; chiefly ibr security against 
thieves. 

The shops are often truly beautiful ; but the greater number are 
occupied as well by the workmen as the wares. Such minute 
subdivision of callings I have seen no where else. Not only are 
trades subdivided into the most minute branches, but the shops 
are often limited to one or two species of goods. Some of those 
which I entered would vie with those of London, for style and 
amount of capital invested. In each, the idol has a handsome 
and conspicuous situation. As Chinese is read perpendicularly, 
the sign-boards are suspended downward, and are thus well 
adapted to narrow streets. They are generally beautifully exe- 
cuted, and often, after announcing the name and occupation, 
close with sage sentences ; such as, " Gossipping and long sitting 
injure business;" "No credit given; former customers have in- 
spired caution." 

The vacant places present a mixture of incongruities — at- 
tractive, pitiable, shocking, and ludicrous. Here is a doctor, 
surrounded by roots, spreading his plaster on a man^s shin ; 
there is an astrologer, disclosing fortunes. Here is a group of 
happy children, purchasing smoking comfits; and there is a 
meat stall, surrounded by stout fellows, swallowing pork 
stews. Here are some hungry mendicants, gloating upon the 
dainties ; and close by are some of their fraternity, unable any 
longer even to ask charity, lying unheeded, to die of hunger. 
Mountebanks, clothes-dealers, musical beggars, petty auctioneers, 
gamblers, etc., make up the discordant aggre^te. 

At these openings and other conspicuous places, placards cover 
the walls ; and as with us, quack medicines, government proc- 
lamations, and business cards were the principal. Some were 



PERAUBUI.ATORT TRADES — BOOKSELLERS. 149 

novel, and showed the want of newsjiapers, viz. lampoons and 
criticisms on public men. Some of these were intrepid and 
severe, but none seemed gross and libellous. Alas^ that oar 
country should be so much behind China in the treatment of 
official characters ! 

Many trades are here perambulatory, which ore so nowhere 
else. Amiong these moving niechanics I noticed barbers, coopers, 
tinmen, blacksmiths, shoemakers, and tailors, beside a medley 
of fruiterers, hucksters, fishmongers, confectioners, pedlers, rat- 
catchers, pastry-cooks, butchers, picture-men, and I know not 
what The throng and confusion of these narrow streets is thus 
much increased, while their various bells, drutds, gongs, and 
cries keep up a perpetual din. 

In these walks I observed, what I believe is not to be seen in 
any part of India — regular native booksellers. They generally 
display a considerable assortment of works, at astonishingly 
cheap prices. The moral tendency of these works is said to 
be in general good ; but the intellectual benefit is small. This 
was ofi:en illustrated by the close proximity of some gray-bearded 
fortune-teller, with five times the custom of his literary neighbor. 
1 was often amused to see the ludicrous gravity with which these 
men of destiny drew wonder and cash from their gaping patients ; 
and to mark the diversified countenances of those who retired. 
The doleful, drawmouth visage, or the arch chuckle and rubbed 
hands, plainly told which had received "dampers," and which 
brought off animating assurances. As usual, these worshippers 
of fortune seemed to be those she had hitherto least &vored. 

Beside the bookstores are circulating libraries, in the literal 
sense of the term; that is, the librarian, having his books ar- 
ranged in two neat cases, bears them on a pole across his shoul- 
der, from customer to customer. Some of these have several 
thousand books ; but the greater part being in the hands of bor- 
rowers, his burden is not excessive. 

A tolerable idea of Chinese geography may be gathered from 
a glance at their maps. Mr. Gutzlafif was kind enough to present 
me v^th one of the world, and to translate many of the names. It 
is two feet wide by three and a half high, and rs almost covered 
with China ! In the left hand comer, at the top, is a sea, three 
inches square, in which are delineated, as small islands, Europe, 
England, France, Holland, Portugal, and Africa. Holland is as 
large as all the rest, and Africa is not so big as the end of one's 
little finger ! The northern frontier is Russia, very large. 

The left comer, at the bottom, is occupied by " the western 
13* 



150 CAITTON. 

ocean," as it is called, containing the Malay peninsula, pretty 
well defined. Along the bottom^ are Camboja, Cochin-China, 
&a, represented as moderate-sized islands ; and on the right is 
Formosa, larger than all the rest put together. Various other 
countries are shown as small islands. I should have given an 
engraving of this curious map, but that a true reduction to the 
size of a page would have left out most of these countries al- 
together ! The surrounding ocean is represented in huge waves, 
with smooth passages, or highways, branching off to the different 
countries, or islands, as they represent them. They suppose that 
ships which keep along these highways go safely; but if they, 
through ignorance or stress of weather, diverge, they soon get 
among these awful billows, and are lost ! 

The beggars are very numerous and pitiable. They are seldom 
obtrusive ; but a donation to one vnll bring several upon you, and 
keep you annoyed for many paces. In streets so narrow, they 
cannot, of course, be allowed to sit or lie down. The open 
spaces near temples and other public places afford the only 
chance for them to rest ; and here many of them, utterly house- 
less, lie down and die. In one of these openings, not fifty feet 
square, I have seen . six or eight of these unhappy beings at a 
time breathing their last, covered only v^th an old mat, such as 
comes round goods. Many, who walk about, have merely such 
a mat, fastened round their loins by a wooden pin. With such 
shelter only, do they pass the night upon the earth or pavement ; 
and always after a cold night, some are found dead. There 
seems to be no particular want of charity among those who are 
able to give ; but the evil lies too deep for casual gifts to cure. 
Such as are not t6o sick to go about, are sure of something daily ; 
for custom gives them a right to enter any place, and makes it 
disgraceful to send them away empty. They are obliged to de- 
part, however, with the gift even of a single cash, and are of^en 
kept waiting a long time. I have often, as I passed, admired the 
patience both of the beggar and the shopmen. Many of them 
carry small cymbals* or two pieces of bamboo, with which they 
keep time« at a deafening rate, to a plaintive drawL The shop- 
man stands the racket as long as he can, or till a customer come 
in, when he throws them the cash, and they are bound to go. If 
he give soon, the place is but so much the sooner filled by 
Another. 

Distressing as are the sights of mendicity in Canton, they are 
less so than I have seen in some other cities, especially Dublin, 



SMALL-FOOTED WOMEIT — PLACE OP EXECUTIOIT. 151 

and Turin ; and almost a]1 are either blind or evidently sick, which 
is far from being the case either in Ireland or Italy. 

I had supposed that smalt-footed women, being of the genteel 
circles, would not often be seen. Instead of this, large numbers 
of them, evidently poor, and often extremely so, are met ¥^ith in 
every street. Many of these, doubtless, have been reduced from 
competency ; but many are the ofispring of persons, who, from 
fondness or ambition, had brought up their children in a manner 
beyond their station in life. The smallest shoes and models 
shown in America are no exaggerations. All, indeed, are not 
equally compressed, but often the foot of an adult does not ex- 
ceed four inches in length ; and from a breadth of two and a 
half inches at the heel, tapers to a perfect. point They walk 
precisely as a person would do on two wooden legs. Other 
poor women often go barefoot, but these never. Either the ap- 
pearance of such a foot is too bad^ or the toes, turned under, are 
too tender. Many of these victims of a false pride sit in open 
spaces, as public menders of old clothes. A passenger can thus 
get a patch or a button set on, while he waits — a custom which 
might usefully be introduced among us. 

We rail at the Chinese for compressed, feet with little reason, 
so long as we persist in compressing the waist Nor are we 
wholly exempt from the folly of crushing the feet also. Even 
our easiest shoes, though less absurd than the Chinese, are by 
no means {Patterned from nature. 

I enjoyed, in walking with Mr. Bridgman, what few foreigners 
do — the advantage of an interpreter. I was thus enabled to 
stop at many places, witnessing various Chinese arts, and con- 
versing freely with the operatives. Many of these occupations 
are known among us ; but in every case, they seem to be carried 
on by an unique method. I was surprised to find labor-saving 
machinery employed to a considerable extent One instance 
pleased me exceedingly; viz., a bellows for blowing glass, 
which almost entirely saved the workman's lungs. In every 
establishment, whether of an artist, mechanic, or tradesman, we 
were received with great civility, and generally offered some 
slight refreshment 

One of our walks was to the place of execution, M^hich in 
China' is generally done by beheading. It is part of a populous 
street, thirty or forty feet wide just at that point, and a conrunon 
thoroughfare. On one side is &high blank wall, and on the other is 
a row of pottones. The drying wares are spread over a consid- 
erable part of the space, bringing strongly to mind the bloody 



IwttM'H field of the New Teaiament. A narrow rited, twelve or 
fifteen feet Iod^, stood against the wall, with ebelves of open 
bvDboo. LiftJDg up an old mat with my cane, there lay a row 
of beads, apparently three or four days old. On the ground in a 
eomer were a few skulle, nearly bleached by time. Executions 
oc«ur here every few duys, and with very little notjco or for- 
Biality. The poor culprit kneels on the earth; his long cue ifl 
twiHted up into a knot upon hii head; he puts his palms together, 
in a posture of obeisance; and leaning forward, one strode eeTers 
his head from his body. The remains are genemtly allowed to 
be rentored by friends. 

The Chinese bury their dead, and are very careful of the 
tombs of ancestors. To these they often resort, to make prayer 
and ofierings ; and so long as there are male descendants, they 
iwe kept in repair. Their mode of constructing them is peculiar, 
invariable, and so unlike any others in the worid, that a [nctore 
alone can explain. 



They cover many acres of ground near Singapore, Malacca, 
tmd other cities where Chinamen are numerous, and land plenty ; 
and even in China engross much space, but generally only rocky 
or barren spots, incapable of other uses. 

The cheapness and frivolity, as well as the universality, of 
Chinese piety, was every evening forced upon our observation, 
whether we returned on foot or by bopt Not a family, on shore 
or afloat, is without its little altar ; nor does a sun a^ without each 
being lighted up with tapers and incensed with fragrant matches. 



KESIDENCE OF A MANDAREEN. 153 

Beside the gaudy domestic altar, with its flaunting mottos and 
varied tinsel, nearly every house has a little niche in the wall, 
n^ar the ground, inscribed with sacred characters, where also 
tapers and jos-sticks are burned. The air is thus loaded every 
twilight with sandal-wood smoke. Here and there you see men 
making additional ofierings, by setting on fire articles of gilded 
paper, or making libations before the shrine. These vespers 
being finished, the Chinaman's religion is complete for that day ; 
and he retires to pleasure or repose, with the full comfort of 
self-righteousness. 

It is so unpopular to be familiar with foreigners, that an op- 
portunity of visiting the private houses of respectable Chinese 
is rarely enjoyed, by transient sojourners in Canton. One of the 
principal hong merchants, being particularly indebted to Dr. P. 
for removing a polypus, and at the same time a man of uncom- 
mon independence, I was glad to embrace a proposal to visit 
him. Dr. P. having announced our desire, we received a very 
cordial invitation. The house stands in a crowded suburb ; 
nothing being visible from the street, but a wall of the ordinary 
height. Passing through a vestibule, attended by porters, we 
were ushered into a large and handsome hall, where the old 
gentleman soon joined us. His dress was negligent, but costly, 
and resembled that of the mandareen figures in our tea-shops. 
He saluted us in English, and the conversation was so main- 
tained After a little, he invited us to see his establishment, 
and kindly accompanied us; I >vas soon bewildered in passing 
through halls, rooms, and passages ; crossing little court-yards 
and bridges ; now ]ooking«at scores of gold-fish in a tank, and 
now sitting in a rustic summer-house on the top of an artificial 
clifT; now admiring whole beds of china asters in full bloom,, and 
now engrossed with large aviaries or grotesque bee-hives. Here 
were miniature grottos, and there were jets of water. ' Here were 
stunted forest^trees and porcelain beasts, and there was a lake 
and a fancy sklfil Yet the whole was compressed into a space 
not larger than is occupied by some mansions in the middle of 
our large cities ! 

There was not that quaint absurdity about all this, that books 
and pictures had led me to suppose. ^ True, it was exceedingly 
artificial, and thoroughly Chinese ; but there were taste and beauty 
in it ail. Why should we' break down all tastes to one stand- 
ard ? He that can only be pleased in a given way, is illy fitted 
to travel ; and I am sure any one not predetermined to contemn, 
would admire and enjoy the groimds of Tinqua. 



154 CAHTOH. 

The style of the roomB pleased me leea. They were numeroui^ 
but all ftiraished in the same maiiDer, and moBt of them Bmall- 
Beeide gorgeouB Chinese lanterns, hung Dutch, English, and 
Chinese chandeliers, of every size and pattern. Itulian oil- 
paintings, CbineBe hangings, French clocks, Geneva bozes^ 
British plate, &c &&, adorned the same rooms, strewed with 
natural curiosities, vrax finits, models^ and costly trifles, &om 
every part of the world. 



There are one hundred and twenty-four temples in Canton, 
beside the numerous public altars seen in the streets. 1 saw 
die principal ones without the walls^ which are said not to be 
inferior, on the whole, to those within.' They strikingly resemble 
the monasteries of Europe. The handsomest is one of the 
Soodhists, in the suburb of Honan, on the opposite side of the 
river. Being accompanied by MesBrs. Bridgman, Parker, and 
Morrison, who were acquainted with the superior, I was not only 
shown every part by his order, but had the pleasure of his 
society for an hour. Cloisters, corridors, court-yards, chapels^ 
image-houses, and various offices, are scattered, with little regard 
to order, over a space of £ve or six acres. Priests, with shaven 
crowns and rosaries, loitered about ; hut I never saw common peo- 
ple come to worship either at this or other establishments. Some 
of the priests occupied small and mean apartments ; but those 
of the superior are specious, and tumlshed not only with the ordi- 
nary conveniences, but with chandeliers, mirrors, pictures, &c., 
and with an extensive library. The buildings are chiefly of 
brick, one story high, the walks handsomely flagged, and the 



TEMFLES — PRIESTS — EXPENSE OF RELIGION. %J5if 

court-yard omimaented with large trees, or beautiful parterres 
of flowers. The priuting-affice contains stereotype blocks 
enough to load a small vessel, so arranged as that every work is 
readily accessible. The principal apartment or temple is about 
a hundred feet square, with the usual images, &c. We attended 
here, to witness the regular evening service. It seemed to create 
little interest, for out of one hundred and sixty resident priests, 
there were but fifty present ; and these uttered their repetitions with 
most obvious indifiference. Their prayers are in Pali, ostensi- 
bly, but I am told not truly, as their mode of writiii^g renders it 
utterly unintelUgible to any one. They keep time by striking a 
wooden drum, and occasionally a bell. At a certain stage of the 
process, the whole company formed into single file, and marched 
round the hall, without ceasing their repetitions. This gave us 
a fuU view of their countenances ; and so far as the^ indicated, 
a more stupid set could not be picked out in all Canton. 1 have 
already remarked this characteristic of the Boodhist priesthood, 
in other countries; and am confirmed in the belief of its 
being attributable to the character of their religion, and the 
nature of their duties. 

Instead of the humble dress of Burman and Siam priests, 
these wear as handsome as they can get, virith shoes and stock- 
ings. What is worse, some are in rags, barefoot, and squalid 
with apparent poverty. They liave, however, a common refec- 
tory, where I presume all fare alike. The buildings were erected 
at diflerent times . by the munificence of individuals, and by the 
revenues of the establishment, which amount to about eight 
thousand dollars per annum. 

While we walked over the premises, the superior had pre- 
pared us a repast of sweetmeats and fruits, to which he sat down 
with us. His manners were easy and elegant, bis dress unosten- 
tatious, and his countenance full of intelligence and mildness. 
His age is but thirty-eight We, of course, endeavored to make 
the visit profitable to him. My heart yearned over him; and 
when he assured me that he meant to visit America in a year or 
two, I was happy to promise him a most cordial reception. 
Prices may leave the country, and return, without the restraints 
which make it dangerous to others. 

The whole number of priests in Canton is estimated at two 
thousand ; of nuns, one thousand. The annual expense of the 
hundred and twenty-four temples is two hundred and fifty 
thousand dollars. An equal sum is required for the periodical 
festivals. Half a million, annually paid in one ci^ for religion, 



bj pagans! And the whole amoimt which all ChriBtendom 
girefl tor pagana in a year, is tiul six times as much. 

I saw no pagodaa at on; of 
these establishmeDta. Tbe; gen- 
eifillj stand on some hill, alone. 
Unlike the cones or p; r&mids of 
Burmah, these rise like ^ot- 
towers, with successive stories, 
marked bj a cornice or narrow 
peat-house. The lop is often cor- 
ered deeply with earth, from 
which shrubs shoot up, and form 
a romantic finish ; as is the case 
with that here represented. There 
are but two within the city. One, 
called Kwa-ta, or "adorned pa- 
goda," has nine stories, and is one 
hundred and seventy feet high, 
octagonal* The other, called 
Kwang-ta, or unadorned pago> 
da, is one hundred and sixty 
feet high. The first was built 
^ about thirteen hundred years ago ; 

^'°^'' the latter during the Taog dy- 

nasty, which closed A. D. 906> 1 believe they are not resorted 
to for devotional purposes ; at least not commonly. As crosses 
are planted, in some countries, to mark the right of possession, 
so these huge and durable monuments seem only to mark a 
country swayed by him who claims "the kingdoms of this 
world, and the glory of them." How artfully, in ten thousand 
forms, does he, in every pagan land, confirm and perpetuate his 
rule ! But his time is abort 

The Chinese are divided into three sects, viz. those of Ju-kea- 
su, Taou, and Boodh. 

The Jukeasuists are the followers of Kong-foo-tze, or, as tho 
Jesiuts Latinize it, Confiicius, who flourished about five hundred 
and nxty years before Ciirist, and was therefore contemporaiy with 

■ The reader may coniparB, at his leisure, Ihe different forms of Ihe pHgodo, 
ril. UlBt of Seringham, pnge 69 of thia volume ; of Ihe Tegaans and SinmeM, 
m Iba Iwtdicape of Tevoy ; and in (be view of Boardmao's grave, Vol. L 
p. M ; of dw interior or Burmali, Vol. I. p. 143 ; and of Cfains as above. 



CHINESE SECTS. 157 

Pythagoras. Ue wieis of royal descent, and a mandareen ; but early 
resigned official life, and devoted himself to literature, morals, 
and political economy. Reducing the maxims of former sages 
to order, he added valuable extracts from current works, and 
prudent sayings of his own, and produced a digest, which con- 
tinues to be the uUima ihuU of Chinese piety. Travelling ex- 
tensively as a popular lecturer, and sustained, not less by his 
high birth and eloquent address, than by the excellence of his 
doctrines, he soon founded a sect which became virtually the 
state religion. It is, however, much less intolerantly maintained, 
than either Popery or Protestantism, where united with the state^ 
The other religions are allowed, and sometimes fostered. Great 
officers, and even the emperor himself^ build and endow 
Boodhist and Taouist temples. 

The system of Confucius is highly extolled by European 
writers, and most extravagantly by Chinese. As accounts ^f it 
are accessible to all readers, I need not stop to describe it. He 
seems to have regarded religion less than politics ; and the bur- 
den of his works relates to social virtues, civil government, and 
adherence to ancestral habits. 

The sect of Taou (literally reason) was founded by Laou-Ketra, 
a contemporary and rival of Confucius. His followers may be 
called the mystics of China. They profess alchymy, assume 
mysterious airs, read destinies on the palms, and make great 
pretensions to deep, research and superior light Their practical 
works contain, in general, the same laudable precepts which 
distinguish the system of the Jukeasu. 

The third sect follow Fo-e, sometimes spelled FoM, Foe is 
said to be the old orthography of Fuh, which is the Chinese 
abbreviation o£Fuh-ta, or Boodba. The Boodhism of China is 
the same as that of Burmah, which has been sufficiently described. 
The system is certainly far older than either of the others. It is 
generally supposed to have been introduced about A. D. 70. 
Kempfer dates the introduction about A. D. 518, when "Darma, 
a great saint, came from the West, and laid the foundation," &c. 
Chinese historians agree that the worship of Fohi was originally 
brought from India. Sir William Jones says, confidently, " Boodh 
was unquestionably the Foe of China." 

This sect probably embraces one third of the entire population. 
The government acts with indecision toward it, at one time de- 
nouncing it as dangerous, and at another contributing to its 
supt)ort Mr. Grutzlaff saw, at Pooto, some placards calling on 

VOL. II. 14 



tbe people, in the name of tbe emperor, to repair to the Boodh- 
iM temple of thai platte, in order to propitiate Heaven fi>r ■ 
finitftil spring. The prieetB are numeroua, but not gready re- 
ipected. I saw some of them in the itreets daily. A few wen 
exceedingly well dressed; bat g«ierally they were both abaUiy 
and dirty, sometimes quite ragged. 



The idol differs aomewfaat from that of tbe Burmans and Si- 
amese. The above is an exact delineation of a large image or 
Job, which I obtained from Mr. Roberts at Macao, and is now 
in the Baptist MisBiooary Rooms, Boston. 

The state of morals among the English and other ibreigners 
here, is delightfully HUperior to that of other places I bava 
seen in the East. A particular vice, so notorious elsewhere, is 
indeed efifectually prevented by the Chinese police. Buf in 



SOCIETIES — OPIUM TRADE. 18^ 

Other respects the superiority is fuaniiest. The Sabbath is well 
observed ; and sobriety, temperance, and industry, distinguish a 
society, which, but for the exclusion of females, would be ex- 
eellent Of course, the total absence of mothers, sisters, wiyes^ 
and daughters, prevents any man from feeling at home in Can- 
ton ; and few stay longer than they can help. 

The British and American gentlemen, beside supporting |he 
hospital, have formed two societies for the good of China, viz. 
the " Morrison Education Society," and the ^ Society for the Dif- 
fusion of Useful Knowledge." Both are yet in incipient stages. 
Their designs are fiilly described in the Chinese Repository. 
Anoth^* measure is gradually ripening for execution, viz. the 
establishment of a Medical Missionary Society ; which promises 
efiectually to try an experiment on which the hearts of many 
friends of China are^strongly set The object of this society will 
be to encoumge medica] gentlemen to come and practise gratu- 
itously among the Chinese.* 

The great blot on foreigners at Canton, though not on all, is 
the opium trade. That men of correct moral sensibilities and 
enlightened miuds should be so blinded by custom, or desire of 
gain, as to engage in this business, is amazing. A smuggler in 
Canton is no more honorable than a smuggler on any other 
coast ; in some respects less so. There is less chivalry, hardi- 
hood, fatigue, exposure, and inducement, than in the case of a 
poor man, who braves both the war of elements and legal penalty, 
to obtain subsistence for his fiimily. Here, among a peaceable 
and perhaps timid people, they incur no pet^onal hazards, and 
set at defiance edicts and officers. No other smuggling intro* 
duces an article so deadly and demoralizing. The victims of it 
daily meet the smuggler's eyes, and are among the patients re- 
sorting to ^ the hospital he helps to support So well do they 
know the moral and physical evils of opium, that not one of 
them ventures on the habit of using it himself. 

* A Medical Missionary Society, with the above object, was foimed in 
Canton early in 1838. It does not purpose to pay the salary of medical men, 
but to receive such as may be sent by missionary boards, or come at their own 
cost J and to furnish them with hospitals, medicines, attendants, &c. It win 
establish libraries and museoms, and take every proper measure to spread the 
benefits of rational medicine and surgery among the Chinese 3 in the hope of 
thus paving the way for the relaxation of those laws, customs, and prejudices, 
which now exclude the Christian missionary. Of this society, T. R. Colledge, 
Efl^. is president. The society has already received cash subscriptions to 
the amount of $99ti6 3 chiefly from the English and American gentlemen on 
the spot. 



160 CANTON. 

' In this, as in othef cases, magnitude gives dignity and 
Sanction to the operation. No other smuggling is on so grand a 
scale. The annual sale amounts to a sum equal to the entire 
revenue of the United States, and to the whole value of teas 
exported to England and America! At this very time, though 
efforts so extraordinary and persevering have been put forth by 
the Chmese government, to stop this iniemal traffic, there are 
twenfyfour opium ships on the coast We have litde reason to 
wonder at the reluctance of China to extend her intercourse 
with foreigners. Nearly the whole of such intercourse brings 
upon her pestilence, poverty, crime, and disturbance. 

No person can describe the horrors of the opium trade. The 
drug is produced by compulsion, accompanied with miseries to 
the cultivators, as great as slaves endure in any part of the earth. 
The prices paid to the producer scarcely sustain life, and are 
many per cent less than the article produces in China. The 
whole process of carrying and vending is an enormous infringe- 
ment of the laws of nations, and such as would immediately 
produce a declaration of war by any Europiean power — the 
grandest and grossest smuggling trade on the globe ! The in- 
fluence of the drug on China is more awfiil and extensive than 
that of rum in any country, and worse to its victims than any 
outward slavery. That the government of British India should 
be the prinle abettors of this abominable traffic, is one of the 
grand wonders of the nineteenth century. The proud escutcheon 
of the nation, which declaims against the slave trade, is thus 
made to bear a blot broader and darker than any other in the 
Christian world. 

A subsequent chapter on missions to the Chinese, shows what 
missionaries have labored for this people, at difierent points, 
and Who are now thus engaged. It is sufficient, therefore, here 
to notice those in Canton ; viz. Messrs. Bridgman and Parker. 
Mr. B. hss not yet become able to preach in Chinese, but is 
making very rapid progress, and has acquired such a knowl- 
edge of the vnitten language, as to be able with critical ability to 
assist in the revision of the Holy Scriptures, now in progress at 
Singapore. He also has some promising Chinese boys under 
his daily instruction. His other engagements, besides the study 
of the language, are, editing the Chinese Repository, and preach- 
ing in English. 

Dr. P. has from his arrival been engrossed with medical prac- 
tice, for which purpose he was sent out His hospital was com- 



MISSIONARY OPERATIOITS. 161 

menced in November, 1835, chiefly for diseases of the eye. 
Resident foreigners wholly support the establishment, (except 
Dr. P.'s salary,) at an expense of about sixteen hundred dollars 
per annum. Not only do crowds of patients, with diseased eyes, 
resort to him, but many others, only a selection of which can 
receive his attention. 

Up to the present period, four thousand four hundred persons 
have been treated. The cases are described, and in some in- 
stances the treatments and results, in Dr. P.'s regular quarterly 
reports. His labors are severe, but his health and spirits good. 
A satisfactory proof of his skill is found in the friendship and 
encomiums of seven or eight English physicians, residing at 
Canton and Macao ; some of whom attend him on every opera- 
tion day, rendering valuable aid, and highly applauding bis 
operations and treatment He has three native students of 
inedicine, who receive careful instruction, literary as weU as 
medical, and through whom incalculable blessings may flow to 
this people. 

There is no Chinese convert at Canton, nor religious services 
in that language, nor giving of tracts. Even conversation with 
patients in the hospital is ventured upon with caution. A lin- 
guist is stationed there, by the local authorities, who narrowly 
vfatcbes every transaction. The missionaries fully believe that 
frequency, or a little indiscretion, would at once break up the 
institution, and perhaps cause them to be driven away. 

How far the labors of these excellent brethren are to prepare 
the way for Christianity, or for future missionaries, is not clear. 
They are certainly earning for themselves the confidence and 
esteem of many individuals. But can they transfer these to 
others ? If successors keep equally quiet, in respect to religion, 
they will remain unmolested, without reference to the present 
missionaries. If they do not, these will furnish no precedent, 
and their character no protection : opposition might be expected, 
as heretofore, and the work must be commenced In fact anew. 

Ten days, out of my thirty in China, were consumed in a visit 
to Macao. That it was my last point of observation, made me 
acquainted with GuztlaflT, and would show me Popery under a 
new phase, gave p>eculiar interest to the visit 

The sailing distance from Canton is about seventy miles. 
Small packet-boats, with a deck, ply regularly between the two 
places, which stop a few minutes at Lintin, and consume gen- 
erally about twenty-four hours in the passage. 

14* 



IflB MACAO. 

The crowds of boats and junks near Canton, the long line of 
£nglish and American shipping in Whampoa Reach, the forta, 
towers, cultivation, and fishermen, on the way to Lintin, and the 
romantic islands and promontories between that place and 
Macao, render the voyage, under fiivorable circumstances, in- 
structing and pleasant 

Macao, seen from the harbor, wears an aspect of great beauty 
and dignity. The crescent ciurve of the shore, unbroken by ai^ 
wharf or jetty, whitened by the foamy surf and sloping sand ; 
the front range of well-built houses ; the town, rising behind on 
dif^rent hills; and the bold ridges on either side — make a scene 
rarely surpassed. But the shipping lie at the back of the town • 
not a movement of commerce is to be seen ; a few sepoys seem 
to be the only moving objects ; and as you land from the little 
tampan, sensations of desolation are scarcely to be suppressed. 
The first walk through the town dissipates all the poetic antici- 
pations awakened by a view from the harbor. Narrow streets, 
ill-built houses, beggarly shops, and the total absence of the ap- 
pearance of business, create a strong sense of desolation ; and a 
few promenades leave you nothing new to see. 

Decline seems stamped on every thing, civil and religious. 
Instead of its former population of twenty thousand Portuguese 
and other foreigners, it has now. but four thousand three hundr^ 
Its extensive commerce is almost annihilated. Several of the 
large churches are either in ruins, or used for barracka Few 
of the houses are kept in perfect repair, and the streets fure no 
longer thronged with busy passengers. The churches are still 
numerous and noble; and evidence is every moment present, 
that you are in a Papal tovni. The bells ring often every day ; 
processions, with crucifixes and lighted candles, go and come ; 
and priests, with black frocks and cocked hats, are seen in the 
streets. 

The town is built on two ridges, forming a triangle, of which 
the hypotenuse is the secure inner harbor, where all the ship- 
ping lie ; but which is gradually filling up. The whole site is 
but a section of a promontory extending to the southward, firom 
the large island of Heang-shan. A wall, built across the 
entire breadth, only seventeen hundred yards from the ex- 
treme south point, efiectually restricts foreigners to the limits 
assigned them, and enables the Chinese, by stopping the supply 
of provisions, always to bring the Portuguese to terms, if difficul- 
ties occur. \ great majority ef the inhabitants, even within the 
Portuguese limits, are Chinese. They have their bazar, their 



MISSIONARIES — FBINTINQ-OFFICE. H3 

temples, their commerce, and even their custom-house; and 
0eem to be virtually rulers of the place. 

For more than three centuries (that is, since 1537) have the 
Portuguese occupied Macaa The history of the place, during 
this long interval, is interesting in various respects ; but I can 
attempt no sketch of it here. It forms not only a veritable and 
piractical comment on Popery, but shows it up in an important 
aspect; viz. as having both power and prevalence, in the 
midst of a pagan land. It also exhibits political and commercial 
mistakes, worthy to be scanned and weighed by statesmen. 

I of course found the Baptist brethren. Shuck and Roberts, 
only students ; so that, as to them, there was neither much for 
me to arrange or leiam. But though they have so recently aiv 
rived, I was assured by a competent judge, that their prog- 
ress in the language was very honorable to themselves. Mr. 
S. studies the Mandareen dialect, preparatory to assuming some 
post on the western frontier of China; and Mr. R. that of 
Macao, intending to make this his permanent portion, I was 
happy to make arrangements with Mr. GutxlaS, to devote a few 
hours a week to their instruction. 

Mr. Williams, a printer in the service of the American Board 
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, is stationed here. He 
has charge of the Honorable East India Company's printing- 
office, and has been employed on Medhurst's Dictionary, &c. 
The magistrates totally prohibit the printing of Bibles and tracts 
in Macao ; so that he is at present left to prosecute his studies 
.in the language. This office contains two fonts of Chinese 
character, and some English. One is of very large size, each 
type weighing one tael and two mace, or about an ounce 
and a half Each type was engraved by itself, and cost, for cut- 
ting and metal, about seven cents. The font has but one type 
in each character : so that it can be of no use, unless in reprint- 
ing a dictionary. Seventeen thousand of these types have been 
lost, and twenty-seven thousand yet remain. The font was made 
at vast expense, by the East India Company, for printing 
Morrison's great Chinese Dictionary. 

The other font is of the size called ^ Columbian," and, like the 
first, was cut upon blank faces, and not cast It contains thirty 
thousand characters, averaging but two types for each ; so that, 
like the other, it cannot be used in printing ordinary books. 

With Mr. W. is residing G. T. Lay, Esq., an agent of the 
British and Foreign Bible Society, whose recent visits to Borneo, 
Celebes, Temate, and other islands in these seas, enabled him to 



164 IIACAO. 

giYe me light on several subjects, respecting which books left 
me in the dark. Mr. L. is distinguished as a naturalist, as well 
as for an extraordinary facility in acquiring languages ; and his 
researches among these compamtively unknown tribes cannot 
faii to benefit both science and religion. 

Mr. GutzlafT welcomed me with all possible cordiality; 'and 
our previous correspondence paved the way for business, with- 
out circumlocution or formality. He is a Prussian, about thirty- 
four years of age, small, dark hair and eyes, in fine healdi, 
of great activity, and sprightly in all his motions. His office of 
interpreter to the superintendent of trade seldom makes de- 
mands on his time, while its ample salary furnishes him the 
means of much good. No man is more devoted to the cause of 
Christ, and few so laborious, as his ten voyages along the coast 
since his arrival in 1831 amply testify. His chief employment, 
at present, is the preparation of tracts, and of a new version of 
the Scriptures, with the help of Marshman's and Morrison's 
versions. 

I of course spent many hours with him, listening, note-book 
in hand, to his opinions, observations, difficulties, desires, and 
purposes ; and his comments on mine. Without the least ap-* 
parent reserve, and with exceeding earnestness and animation, 
he passed on from subject to subject, at the table, in the garden, 
and by the way-side. All was of China. Not an inquiry had 
he to make of where I had been, or what was doing elsewhere. 
Not a moment did common-place matters come up. His mind, 
fbll of one grand theme, seemed to spill over spontaneously 
every moment Though unable to adopt his judgment on many 
points, I could but admire his zeal, piety, diligence, and hope. 

His darling plan is the multiplication of voyages along the 
coast, for the distribution of tracts. He thinks he has in this 
way, himself had access to thirty millions of people ; and cher- 
ishes the most animated expectations fh>m a large employment 
of this method. But after listening with deep attention to all 
his remarks on this important theme, I could not adopt his con- 
clusions. The distribution of tracts can only be of use on a 
large scale, in preparing the way for living teachers. This 
has been done sufficiently, so far as regards the coast ; and we 
must continue to do occciswnfiiUy till teachers be admitted to resi- 
dence. But to make it an end, instead of a means ; to pour 
annually millions of tracts along the same line of coast ; to go 
in face of prohibitory edicts, and only as protected by cannon; 
and to be at the expense of both tracts and voyage, while so 



OUTZIiAFF. 165 

many of the books are yet scarcely intelligible, is at best but a 
very imperfect mode of conducting a mission. 

Mrs. G. is an English lady, without children of her own, and 
has taken twenty little pagan girls into her house, where they 
receive every advantage, in school and out They are allowed to 
come into the parlor, and are in all respects put upon the foot- 
ing of pupils in our best boarding-schools. Among them are 
two little blind girls, of good parts. As 1 caressed the poor 
little orphans, heard their hymns and portions of Scripture, saw 
them read from the New England raised-letter books, and 
marked the deep and tender interest of Mrs. G. on their behalf 
my heart rejoiced in God. O, how blessed and bright would 
this dark world become, if only the spirit of our glorious Re^ 
deemer were diffused abroad! What sweet intercourse of 
sympathy, generosity, love, and gratitude, would gladden life's 
roughest passages ! 

There is no body of niitive Christians in Macao, nor any 
Protestant convert but a poor gardener, baptized by Mr. Shuck 
not long since. I accompanied Mr. G., on the first Sunday in 
November, to the houses of some Chinamen, With whom he 
conversed in a manner that showed he was no stranger to their 
doors. In the evening, as is his custom, he preached in English 
to the patients of the Marine Hospital, and a few friends ; but it 
was evident this was not his forte. There can be held no regu- 
lar meetings for Chinese, nor any open preaching, and only a 
scanty and cautious distribution of tracts. Mr. G.'s usefulness, 
therefore, can extend little beyond his study and his scholars, 
except when on his favorite excursions along the coast 

The next evening, was the concert of prayer, held at the house 
of C. W. K., Esq., a pious American of the firm of Oliphant 
& Co. We numbered but eight ; yet the occasion, the place, 
and the circumstances of the people roimd )|s, gave deep interest 
to a meeting always dear to a Christian. Alas ! that so many 
churches lose the pleasure and benefit of this hallowed evening ; 
to say nothing of the duty of praying, " Thy kingdom come." 

T. R. CoUedge, Esq., of this place, an eminent and humane 
surgeon in his majesty's service, on joining the East India Com- 
pany's establishment in 1837, immediately began a system of 
gratuitous practice for the Chinese, particularly in diseases of 
the eye. The first year, his own resources supplied the finids ; 
but in tfaie next, friends contributed, and as confidence among the 
Chinese increased, patients multiplied, and a regular hospital 
was opened, where patients from a distance were accommodated. 



108 HACAO. 

up to 1833» four thousand patients were relieyed. At that time, 
the retirement of a medical officer threw upon Dr. C. such an 
inereafle of. duly, that the hospital was suspended. The Insti- 
totiim, however, had so won the favor of all classes, that a 
very large and well-adapted house has been purchased for a 
permanent establishment, capable of acconmiodating several 
hundred persons. 

Mr. G.'s published letters have widely difiusedhis favorite posi- 
tion, that ** China is open.'' He still maintains this position, though 
others have risen to controvert it. To me it seems that, whether 
it is open to the aetUement of missionaries is a matter to be de- 
cided only by experiment; to make which, there are not more 
than himself and three other missionaries sufficiently versed in 
the language. Little good could come of an attempt of this 
kind, made by a man unable to teach the people, or to explain 
himself before a magistrate. The worst that woidd probably 
happen to a proper man, making the trial, would be, to be placed 
m a sedan chair, and transmitted to Macao. How ^r the sea- 
board is open to the dutnbidwn of tracts, is ascertained ; that is, 
they may be given away in any quantity, if a ship be at hand to 
protect the operation. For want of such a vessel, a hundred and 
seventy large boxes of tracts have now for months been laying in 
a receiving ship at Lintin, and which dare not be landed either at 
Canton or Macao. 

I am not only persuaded that, at this moment, China is not 
qpen to the settlement of Christian teachers, but satisfied that 
Protestants are far fi*om being ready to have it open. With three 
or four men al^e to preach in Chinese, what could Christendom 
do ? Nothing, after locating these, with each a hundred millions 
£>r his district, but what she can do now — set apart more men 
to study the language. It is a great mercy that China should be 
shut, at present, to Christian teachers. Were it otherwise, Prot- 
estants are without persons to send ; while Popish priests abound 
in the East, and would instantly enter in great numbers, making 
the field worse for us, if possible, than now. 




Chhwio SbM. 



167 



CHAPTER VL 

Embark for home — Straits of Gaspar and Sunda — Petty Monsoon — Cape 
of Good Hope — Remarkable Phenomenon — St. Helena — False Alarm, 
—i- Slave Trade —Landing at Newport — Summary ^ Reflections. 

Besides the sweets of being ** homeward bound," the voyage-, 
from the East is, in many respects, pleasanter than the outward^ 
especially when we embark in the fall. The winds are almost 
all &ir; the distance is much les»; the repeated sight of land 
breaks up the dreary monotony of four or five months' passage ;. 
and vessels generally touch at the Cape of Good Hope, or St 
Helena, which adds a large amount of interesting information, 
and fiunishes refreshments to sustain both health and spirits. 

The stagnation of trade is now so complete, (November, 1837,) 
that but one vessel is loading at Canton for the United States, 
and no other expected to sail for six or eight weeks, if so soon.. 
She belongs to Messrs. Brown and Ives of Providence, and in 
her I take passage, grateful for an opportunity to depart, when 
my business is fini^ed. 

Leaving Macao November 24th, we came down the coast of 
Cochin-China, between the Natunna and Anamba groups of 
islands, and passing in sight of Middle Island, St Julien, St 
Esprit, St Barbe, &C., reached the Straits of Gaspar in ten days. 
Here we saw Banca, Pulo Lat, and other islands. A day or two 
more brought to view the beautiful heights of Sumatra, along 
which we coasted to the Straits of Sunda, surrounded by noble 
scenery. The mountains of Java and Sumatra, the fine peaks 
of Cockatoa and Prince's Islands, the numerous minor islands, 
the quiet seas, and the glorious skies, make it one of the most 
interesting passages I know. 

Leaving Java head December 7th, we took the petty monsoon,* 
and hauled close upon it, to lat IGP south, where we reached the 

* The* petty monsoon is a remarkable intrusion on the south-east trade-wind. 
It exists six months in the year ; viz. from November to May, between lat. 
S* and 10" south, and extending from Madagascar to Java. It is sometimes 
broader. We had it as far as lat. 16*. It generally blows fresh, and oft«n 
in fqualU. 



■ t68 VOTAOE HOME. 

regular south-east ti*ade, and rolled before (t more than four thou- 
sand miles, in about a month. On the 17th of Januai-y, 1838, we 
came in sight of Africa, and sailed for two days close along the 
sublime outline of the mountains which form the " Cape of 
Storms." The winds here are almost always ahead for home- 
ward vessels, which therefore hug the shoi*e, for the benefit of 
the westerly current ; but we were favored with a gentle fiiir 
wind all the way round to Table Bay. 

No sooner had we dropped anchor off Cape Town, on the 
morning of the 19th, than I hastened ashore to make the best of 
the time the ship remained to fill up her water, and procure 
stores. Dr. Phillips, the well-known and venerable superintend- 
ent of the London Missionary Society's stations in South Afiica, 
had not yet returned from his visit to England ; but I found Mrs. 
P. abundantly able to supply his place. Her complete knowl- 
edge of the details of every station, and striking energy of char- 
acter, charmed me exceedingly. Making me welcome to her 
home, she patiently suffered herself to be plied with questions, 
and, on my retiring for the night, furnished documents to read, 
calculated to be highly useful to me as a manager of missionary 
operations. 

Rev. Mr. Locke, Mr. P.'s substitute, gave me his time when 
Mrs. P. could not, so that, whether walking or sitting, my pencil 
had no rest Long practice has served to stereotype my ques- 
tions, so that when I fall among such as can inform, the work of 
gathering facts, dates, and numbers, is plain, if not easy. 

Few places can be more beautifully situated than Cape Town. 
1 made a drawing from the ship ; but the expense of this work is 
already so great as to forbid its being engraved. The city occu- 
pies a gentle acclivity, on the east side of the bay ; scattered 
villas are sprinkled over the adjacent shores ; and in the rear, 
upon moderate hills, are pleasant country seats, embosomed 
among vineyards and fruit-trees. Behind all, distant but a mile, 
is the steep wall-like front of Table Mountain, rising nearly four 
thousand feet, almost perpendicularly, without a tree, or scarcely 
a shrub, to hide the frowning rocks. In the placid bay about 
twenty vessels were lying at anchor, of which no less than eight 
were American. There is a small fort, and some other defences ; 
but none which would be of any avail against an enemy, which 
might land else\if^here, and take these batteries in the rear. 

The streets of the city are regularly laid out, and well built, 
but 'narrow. The population is about twenty-five thousand; the 
great majority of which are negroes and mulattoes. These 
swarm about the town; their wretched trousers and jackets 



CAFE OF GOOD HOPE. 169 

contrnflting very disadyantageously with the graceful and snow- 
white drapery of servants in India. 

It is the middle of January, (1838,) and here, the height of 
summer. The markets abound with grapes, peaches, apricots, 
apples, plums, figs, oranges, lemons, strawberries, mulberriesi, 
melons, &C., at very low rates. Our supply of oranges, from 
China, had just run out ; so that such an opportunity of repla- 
cing our antiscorbutic luxuries was most welcome. The vine- 
yards are not trellised like the Italian, or tied to stakes like 
tiM German, but suffered to grow alone, like currant, bushes.. 
This plan is probably necessary, on account of the fierce winds 
wUch oflen prevail, but, as it suffers many of the grapes to lie 
oa the ground, is perhaps the cause of the earthy taste of the 
common Cape winea 

There are at Cape Tovm two Episcopal ministers, four Dutch,, 
two Lutheran, one Scotch, two Independent, two Methodist, 
one supported by the South African Missionary Society, and; 
four engaged wholly or partially in schools or secular business ; 
making eighteen. The following list of charitable and religious 
institutions, though perhaps incomplete, will show that Christians 
here are not unmindful of the calls of enlightened philanthropy: 
Society for promoting Christian Knowledge ; South African Mis- 
sionary Society, instituted 1799; Auxiliary London Missionary 
Society ; Auxiliary Wesleyan Missionary Society ; Bible Union, 
instituted 1818 ; biftnt School Society, vnth three schools ; three 
schools on the British system ; Ladies' Benevolent Society ; Tract 
and Book Society; Orphan Asylum; Sick and Burial Society;, 
Widows' and Old Women's Society ; School of Industry for 
gvls ; and ten Sunday schools containing about fi^en hundred 
scholars. 

Uad the Dutch, who settled this colony nearly two hundred 
years ago, been as zealous for the conversion of the natives, as 
they were for the introduction of their language, there would, no- 
doubt, have been a far different state of things among that part 
of the populatioiL But though Dutch is now the vernacular of all 
the negroes in this part of the continent, Christianity is the re- 
ligion of comparatively fow; while more than nine thousand 
have adopted the fiiith of the fidse prophet Indeed, it is af- 
firmed, that they rather preferred that the Hottentots should 
become Mussulinans ; being unwilling that their slaves should 
acquire such a ground of familiarity as would be produced by a 
eommon Christianity 1 Even now, a large number of blacks 
annually go over to Mahometanism.. 

VOL. II. 15 



170 ST. HEtElTA — FALSE ALA&M. 

On leaving the Cape of Good Hope, a delightfal breeze from the 
south-east brought us at once into the regular trade-wind, so that 
we scarcely started tack or sheet, till off St. Helena, on the 31st 
of January. Squalls and calms, produced by the proximity of 
this lofly island, kept us near it for twenty-fours ; making us 
fiuniliar with its gloomy outline, and allowing us leisure to phi- 
losophize on the fiite of bloody men. Heavy clouds lowered on 
its summits, while dreariness and solitude seemed tlie only 
tenants of its worthless valleys. May ambitious rulers never 
forget the impressive lesson of St Helena's exiled emperor! 
We left the island to the westward, and, catching ''the trade" 
again, reached the equator in about twenty days. He who 
most dislikes the sea, must love it in the south-east trade-wind. 
Such skies, such air, such gentle waters, such quiet in the ship, 
such glorious nights, such security from all shoals and coasts, 
and such steady progress, make up the very poetry of life upon 
the sea. 

The north-east trade met us south of the line, blowing with 
double the force of the other. Its haziness prevented my noticing 
at what latitude the Magellan clouds ceased to be visible. We 
however saw them till within two or three degrees of the 
equator. They appeared then about 15° above the horizon. 
Since leaving the Cape, the thermometer has ranged about 80^ 
to S5P in the cabin. 

For a number of days after crossing the line, we noticed fine 
yellowish sand^ deposited on every part of the vessel and rigging. 
It could be wiped from the decks, like dust firom a table. This, 
of course, was from the coast of Africa, above a thousand miles 
distant ! I ejn told this phenomenon is not uncommon, but do 
not recollect to have seen it noticed in books. 

In the latitude of the West Indies, a suspicious looking 
schooner came in sight, and leaving her course, boarded a vessel 
a few miles ahead. Soon after, she bore for another, chang- 
ing her course again, came down upon us, and ranged alongside 
at musket-shot distance. She carried the flag of Donna Maria, 
was of the fastest model, too small to be engaged in conunerce, 
and had other indications of being a pirate. It seemed evident, 
too, she had no particular course, for she had been .)M>xing about 
since day-light To be captured, and perhaps murdered, was 
now a reasonable expectation ; and I began to think this book 
would never see the light After sailing with us a while before 
the wind, keeping us in constant expectation of a shot, she sheared 
to, and an officer in half-uniform hailed us, saying, ''With your 



A SLAVES. 171 

leave, we veill come on board." Of course, it was of nd use to 
resist, and our captain sulkily hauled up his courses. We were 
somewhat relieved by seeing her boat shove off with but a small 
crew. Our ladder and man-ropes were put over the side, and 
presently a ruffian-looking man, with side arms, stood upon our 
deck. We stood ready to learn our fate ; but he seemed in no 
hurry to annoUhce it However, after looking about at every 
thing, and asking our cargo, destination, &c., he settled our sur- 
mises by sa3ring that he wished merely to know his longitude ! 

The schooner was a slaver, recently captured off Jamaica, by 
a British cruiser; and this personage was prize-master. The 
slaves had been apprenticed on the island by government, as is 
the custom in such cases, and the vessel was on her way to 
Sierra Leone, to be condemned; having the late captain and 
one or two of the crew on board. Being destitute of a chro- 
nometer, he took this opportunity to ascertain his position, by 
comparing the reckoning of the vessels in sight The vessel 
was about eighty tons' burden, (not so large as many of our river 
sloops,) and when taken, had on board three hundred and twenty* 
six slaves ! Between her decks was but two feet four inches, 
so that the unhappy negroes could scarcely sit upright They 
were stowed in a solid mass, in a sitting posture, amidst filth 
and stench so horrid, that the place was insupportable for days 
after they were removed. These vessels are generally fitted out 
at Havana, and, if they escape capture one voyage out of four, the 
profits are abundant As the officers and crew are not punished, 
much less the merchant, there is no want of tools for this infernal 
business. As soon as the vessel is condemned at Sierra Leone, 
she is sold by auction, and, not being wanted there, the captain 
himself becomes the purchaser, and with all his nons, gratings, 
and other apparatus, already on board, passes down the coast, 
takes in another cargo, and tries his chance again. 

Lord Brougham has affirmed, in a late speech in parliament, 
that one hundred and eighty-five slave vessels were fitted out 
fix>m Havana in the year 1835 ; and that in 1896, the number of 
slaves imported into that single city, exceeded twenty-eight 
thousand ! In the month of December, 1896, two vessels arrived 
at Rio Jan^ro, one of which brought five hundred slaves, and 
the other seven hundred and eighty ! The average import of 
slaves into Rio is about fifty-three thousand! In 1837, there 
were imported into omt cUy of Brazil forty-five thousand slaves 1 
It has been recently published, without contradiction, that nearly 
two hundred slave voyages are made f]t>m Cuba every year, 



m RETURN TO TUX UJIITKD STATES. 

and that many of these are owned by Englishmen and Amaiir 
caiia. It is to be feared that this awfiil business ia now con- 
ducted almost as eztensiyely as at any former period. 

On the 25th of March, 1838^ the shores of my njfttive country 
once more received me, having made Uie voyage in a hundred 
and twenty days, without disaster. I have abstauied from speak- 
ing of dangers, escapes, hardships, and inconveniences, ex- 
cept where they might make the reader better acquainted 
with the country or people through which I ?nis passing ; but 
an open acknowledgment is now due to the Father of mercies, 
and to my friends, whose prayers were not intermitted. In the 
East, opportunities of going from port to port are- often not to 
be had for months ; yet I was never hurried from any place till 
my work: was done, nor in a single instance detained uselessly. 
During an absence from the United States of two years and 
a half, I made nineteen voyages by sea, (whicb consumed four 
hundred and sizty-ibur daysj) fourteen voyages by rivers, and 
a land joumey of five himdred miles, beaidea amaUer tripe 
by land and water. The whole distance travell^ including 
actual courses at sea, is somewhat more than fifty-three thousand 
miles. In all these wanderings, often in dangerous and iU-fitted 
vessels, and regions unhealthy, or infested with robbers, I was 
never hurt nor molested ^ nor was any person hurt or taken sick 
where I was. In one of these journeys, it will be recollected, 1 
was supposed to be armed with a pair of horse pistols, for which 
I afterward found I had no bullets. On all other occasions, I 
went without the semblance of a weapon, except a cane. 

The endre expense of my mission^ including voyages out and 
home, presents to chiefe, purchase of curiosities for missionary 
rooms, and salary, amounts to about five thousand dollars — 
scarcely half of the sum I had supposed would be requisite. 
Part of this may be regarded as falling within the usual ex- 
penses of the Board, as on all occasions I acted the part of a 
missionary, by preaching through interpreters, conducting the 
services of native assistants, and distributing Christian books. 
I indulge a hope that the profits of these volumes received by 
the Society will repay, in part, die cost of the tour. 

The wide field gone over in my weary way is now traced ; 
and thousands of fiicts concerning it are fairly spread out Much 
more remains unsaid ; but nothing is kept back, which would 
materially alter the nature of the reader's impressions Deeply 



REMARKS. 173 

conscious of the imperfections which have attended the dis- 
charge of this engagement, I am, nevertheless, cheered by the 
fullest conviction that such an agency was essential to the welfare 
and vigor of the mission ; that no part of my life has so effectually 
promoted the blessed cause for which alone it is desirable to 
live; and that the divine presence and aid were never more 
manifestly vouchsafed upon any of my endeavors. 

It only remains for me to declare my deep and solemn convic- 
tion that the missionary enterprise is of God. All I have seen, 
read, and heard, has served to impress me more and more with 
the rectitude, practicability, and usefulness of the work. Our 
duty, as revealed in Scripture, is illustrated and urged in every 
part of the field. The missionaries, as a body, are holy and dili- 
gent men. I have satisfied myself that the translations are con- 
tinualiy improving ; that the tracts are orthodox and scriptural ; 
and that a large part of them are intelligible to the natives. 
Evidences of the divine favor are visible ; and are numerated in 
a subsequent chapter, though not completely, yet so abundantly, 
as that unprejudiced Christians must deem them encouraging. 

The personal examination of numerous missionary stations in 
the East, (some of them the seat of several distinct bodies of 
missionaries ;) a minute knowledge of many adjacent ones ; a per- 
sonal acquaintance with nearly ninety ordained missionaries — 
Episcopalian, Lutheran, Scotch, Presbyterian, Wesleyan, Inde- 
pendent, Congregational, and Baptist, beside wives, assistants, 
and native helpers; visits to schools and the houses of converts; 
seeing many heathen in their native state; witnessing much 
mkrionaiy tabor; attending committees, conferences, prayer- 
meetings, and catechisings ; and almost confining jny reading to 
this subject for three years, — has satisfied me that the measure 
of missionary success is equal to just expectations. The partic- 
ular grounds of this decision will be found briefly spread out in 
Chapter III Part IV. 

Opportunities of usefulness are more extended than ever 
before. There are not only more presses and more missiona- 
ries, but better tracts ; more of the Scriptures are translated ; 
more of our brethren understand the languages where they are ; 
the native assistants know more of the plan of salvation ; and the 
schools are better conducted. 

Our incentives to increased action are very strong. Many 
young men of great promise, who have devoted themselves to 
missionary work, are deterred from presenting themselves to 
the societies, because of the uncertainty when they can be sent 

15* 



174 RETURN TO THB UNITED STATES, 

out, if at alL This ought very seriously to engage the attentko 
of the churches. Men are prepared and willing to go ; and the 
church does not supply the means. In the mean time, promising 
fields remain unoccupied ; a proper division of labor is not ef- 
fected at existing stations; and at some points the whole labor 
and expense, and the entire services of some missionaries, are- in 
danger of being lost, for want of men to take the place of those 
now engaged, in case of sickness or death* In some instances, 
there are for a whole nation but one missionary* 

Our visible encouragements are greater than at any fbrmec 
period. The number of converts within the year 1637, con- 
nected with missions from the United States, exceeds the whole 
number of converts, during the first twenty years of the existence 
of miscdonary operations ! In the same missions, religious truth 
is now being printed in nearly sixty languages, and at the rate 
of millions of pages per annum. 

Reader, could you have stood with me over the graves of 
Swartz, Carey, Boardman, or Heber, or could you stand beside the 
departing ship, where weeping parents give up dear children to 
many hardships, and to be seen no more, how would your sacri- 
fices appear in the comparison ? What are you doing for the 
spread of Christianity which compares with these ; or with the 
widow's mite,^ which was << all her living ^ ? O, examine this 
matter. The blood of the heathen may be on your soul. Haye 
yoo properly satisfied yourself that it is not your duty ui go to (he 
heaffunf Are you sure you are not required to gwe mare to this 
cause? If it be the duty of some to go abroad, and of others to 
give up their sons and daughters, what ought you to do ? Must 
the whole body of Christians do their duty ? or will the services 
of a part excuse the remainder ? Either those who go on miK- 
sions are egregiously misled, and might without guilt have re*- 
mained at home, enjoying all the sweets of civilized society, 
religious privileges, and fiunily intercourse ; or you are fiitally 
deluded in supposing that you acquit yourselves of all obligation 
by paying a paltry dollar or two, per annum or per month. What 
shall be said, then, of those who do not contribute towards spreadi- 
ing the knowledge of God and truth among the nations, so much 
as the price of a gewgaw, or a ribbon, in a whole year ? O Lord, 
lay not this sin to thy people's charge ! Let thy church arise: 
and shine, that the Gentiles may come to her light, and kings 
to the brightness of her rising. 



\i 



v. 



•1 «•' 






> . • 



PART IV. 



DISSERTATIONS, TABLES, &c. 



CHAPTER L 



MISSIONS TO THE CHINESE. 

Stations now oeeupied — Sudiya •** MogDung •— Bamoo -^ Umerapoora — > 
Zenunai — Pontiana — Sambas •— Banca — Other Bodies of Chinese — Ver* 
sions of the Holy Scriptures — Proportion of Chinese who can read -* 
The Importance of distributing Tracts and Bibles overrated — Comparison 
of the Modes <^ Printing — Difficulty of the Language — Dictionaries, 
Grammars, &c. — Present Missionaries to the Chinese — - Other Sino- 
logues — Number of Converts— Best Authors on China. 

The accounts given of Canton and Macao, in a preceding 
chapter, show to what extent those cities can he regarded a» 
missionary stations ; and how litde prospect there is of an early 
toleration to missionary efibrts in China proper. Hence the 
necessity of estahlishing missions for this people in other places, 
where they are found residing in large numbers. Stations now 
exist only at Canton, Macao, Malacca, Singapore, and Bankok, 
of which I have detailed th« facts ; and Batavia, which I did 
not visit. Penang has been occupied by Mr. Dyer, but he is now 
of Malacca. The general and deep interest felt by the Christian 
pabUc on behalf of the Chinese, induces me to present, at one 
view, the other points which seem now to invite missionaries. 
Others have been named which I know to be unsuitable ; there 
nvsy be some of which I know nothing. 

fiy placing missionaries at these places, we carry the gospel to 
the Chinese, thoujl^ not to China. Beside the numerous body 
<^' permanent residents are thousands who return to their own 
countiy after amassing a competency ; and thousands who never 
cease to be citizens of China^ come and return annually, in the 
junks and caravans. Tracts may be sent by such to evtuy part^ 



176 MISSIONS TO THE CHINESE. 

of the coast. Converts may be made at such stations, who shall 
become at no distant period the best of missionaries, to their 
own land ; a quiet abode is secured where the Holy Scriptures 
may be translated; schools may be taught; and many other 
services rendered, quite as important as any which could be per- 
formed in China itselfl 

1. SuDTTA, a station of the American Baptist Board in Uppw 
Asam, on a branch of the Burampooter. Several missionaries 
and a printing establishment are located here, prosecuting labors 
among the tribes of the vicinity. 

The frontier of China is not now accessible from Sudiya. 
Some rude tribes of Singphoos intervene, who preserve their in- 
dependence, and render travelling by this route highly danger- 
ous. British influence, however, seems fest extending in that 
direction, and a free intercourse for whites may ere long be 
secured. 

Some of the chiefs, for an established compensation, grant a 
free passage and escort to an -annual caravan of Chinese to Thi- 
bet It generally amounts to about six hundred persons, who 
collect on the borders of Yunnan, and proceed to Lassa, making 
the journey in six weeks. Credible natives affirm that a good 
road extends the whole distance from Lassa to Pekin, and that 
letters are carried from one capital to the other in twenty day& 

We may hope that Christian zeal will soon make this road 
and this caravan the means of conveying divine truth to China. 
Perhaps even now, the caravan might sometimes be leached 
from Sudiya, for the distribution of tracts. 

2. Mo-GouNo, or Mong-biaorong, is a large, fortified city, on a 
branch of the Irrawaddy River, about 25° 2(y, inhabited chiefly by 
Shyans, Chinese, and Singphoos. It is said by some to be the 
ancient capital of the kingdom of Bong ; but whether there ever 
was such a kingdom, is not clear. It is more probable that Mo- 
goung was, at an early period, a part of the Tai or Shyan coun- 
try, and the metropolis of the northern section. Good roads, for 
horses or bullocks, extend in various directions, particularly to 
Asam, Yunnan, and Bamoo. The trade to China is almost equal 
to that of the latter city. The resident Chinese are of a respect- 
able class. The contiguity of the famous amber mines* brings 
numerous merchants from Yunnan, Munipore, and other adjacent 
countries. The traders from China stay some weeks, and gen- 

* The price of the best kind, on the spot, is about three shillings sterlmg, 
or seventy cents a pound. 



ttoeoinre — bammk 197 

«mlly return firom year to year ; so that succecHiivcf iostructioMa 
might be given them. 

Beesa, called by the Burmans Be^anotmgf and by the ShyaaM 
Hukung, is but about eighty miles, north by West, firom Mogoung. 
This is one of the principal Singphoo cities, between which 
and Sudiya there is constant and firee intercourse. I had the 
j^easure of meeting, at Ava, the famous Dufi& Gam, prince of 
the Beesa Singphoos, who assured me that missionaries to his 
eountry should be well received and protected. He imparted 
many of the facts 1 now give, respecting that part of Burmah and 
its various tribes. 

9. Bamoo. This city (lat. 24° 17' north, long. 96° 55^ east,) lies 
on the Irrawaddy River, near the junction of the Tapan^ or 
Bamoo, or Pinlang River, which comes in from China. It is 
called by Hamilton Ehanmo, and by some writers Bcmau, The 
old town stood on this branch, but the modem one is amile below. 
The present population is fourteen thousand, of whom one tenth 
are Chinese. Each side of the river, for miles above and below, 
presents the appearance of a continued village ; and the surround- 
ing country is one of the most wealthy and populous portions 
of the Biu'man empire. About twenty-five miles to the south- 
ward, but much more by the course of the river, is the conflu- 
ence of the Lung-shun, which also rises in China ; and which, 
as well as the Bamoo, afibrds a boat navigation into Yunnan- 
during the rainy season. Boats come up from Ava in twelve 
days ; and, when the waters are high, vessels of a hundred and 
fifty tons may proceed a hundred and thirty miles fiurther. 

A great trade is carried on from Bamoo to China, part of 
it en rovJtt to Ava. From five to six thousand Chinamen ar- 
rive every cold season from Yunnan, causing a resort at the 
same time of traders from all parts of Burmah and Munipore. 
This intercourse was found existing when Europeans first visited 
die country, and the Portuguese are said to have established 
factors here in the sixteenth century. 

As the caravans travel in the dry season, they proceed by land, 
crossing several ridges of mountams, and a country occupied by 
Shyans, to Santa ; f]X)m whence they dispense. Santa, though in 
China proper, is peopled principally by Shyans, who are also 
numerous in most oilier parts of Yunnan. They spread also 
over all the country eastward of Bamooj and are called by the 
Burmans, Timmky or Chinese Shyans. A large part of them 
qteak Chinese. 

Bamoo would be a more pleasant location than either BaUt 



178 mssioNS TO the Chinese. 

goon or Ava, except for its distance from the seaboard* The 
people are more refined than in most parts of Burmah, dress 
more completely, live in large comfortable houses, have peaceful 
habits, and seem panicularly intelligent The Chinese occupy a 
part of the city to themselves, chiefly one vnde, clean street 
They have about a hundred shops, built of blue brick, and tiled ; 
and a handsome temple. The Shyan quarter contains eight 
hundred houses, well built, chiefly of wood. Most of the 
streets are paved, and all have fine shade-trees. The vicinity is 
highly improved ; and Mr. Kincaid speaks of an iron suspension 
bridge. 

Besides its reference to China, this is obviously an important 
point for a mission, not only to the Burmans and Shyans, but the 
Kah-Kyens. Large numbers also of Asamese, Singphoos, Mun- 
iporeans, Yos, and others, resorting here for trade, demand 
attention. At least four missionaries, one for Chinese, one for 
Shyans, one for Burmans, and one for the Kah-Kyens, are 
wanted here; or more properly two missionaries to each of 
these classes. It is not certain that operations, or even a 
residence there, would now be permitted; but every day in- 
creases the probability. 

4 Umerapoora, six miles above Ava, and formerly the me- 
tropolis of Burmah, has a population of about ten thousand 
Chinese, mostly married to Burman females. It is also the 
resort of many young men from China, who remain only a few 
years. During all the dry season, small caravans arrive every few 
weeks ; amounting, in the whole, to several thousand in a season. 
The route is principally through Thennee, in about lat 22° 40', 
long. 98° Ky, said by natives to contain three thousand houses, 
and destined, I hope, at no distant period, to be a missionary 
station. By the caravan, a regular communication with Ava 
could be maintained. Near the city are extensive sugar planta- 
tions, wrought by Chinese, and furnishing a considerable quanti- 
ty for difierent parts of the country. 

Many considerations invite to the early location of a mission- 
ary at this city, who should acquire the dialect spoken in Yun- 
nan,* and the west of China; and be prepared to cross the 

* The province of Yunnan, of which mention is made so oflen, is one of 
the fairest and most populous in all China, and forms the eastern boundary 
of Burmah. Du Halde sets down its population at eight millions, and that of 
Sechuen, the adjacent province, at twenty-seven millions. Ghitzlaff, from the 
government census, g^ves Yunnan fiA^n millions, and Sechuen, twenty-one 
millions. 



KfiMMAl. 179 

frontier at the first fevorable moment A good teacher, if not 
procurable in the place, might probably be obtained easily from 
the caravans. Among the traders are educated men, who would 
gladly engage for two or three years at the usual wage& The 
ci^ itself furnishes ample scope for the labors of several mis- 
Bionaries to the Chinese, and the government wotdd not, proba- 
bly, offer obstructions ; as they permit all foreigners to exercise 
what religion they choose. Mr. Kincaid has several times been 
invited to accompany the caravan to China, and promised every 
attention. 

5, Zemmai, about four hundred miles north from Bankok, is 
called by the natives as above, by the Siamese Changmcdf or 
Ouxngm^f by Loubiere Chamdy in Modem Universal History 
Jcmgomay and in Malte Brun's atlas, ShcdmaL It contains twenty- 
five thousand inhabitants, and is the residence of the prince, or 
Chobwaw of all the southern Laos. The River Meinam is navi- 
gable thus far for boats. 

Part of what is now Siam, appears to have formerly belonged 
to this district, and formed an independent kingdom ; but the 
period of the dismemberment and reduction of their country 
does not appear. For several generations, they have been al- 
ternately tiibutary to Siam and Burmah. At present, they are 
virtually independent, but pay a nominal homage to both 
countries. 

Very considerable intercourse is kept up by caravans with 
China. These go and come during six months of the year, in 
small companies, making an aggregate of several thousand men; 
each trader having twelve or fifteen loaded mules, or ponies ; and 
sometimes elephants are employed. A large male elephant 
costs two hundred and fifty dollars, and carries about twelve 
hundred pounds. A small female costs about forty dollars, 
and carries one tiiird the weight The route is over mountains 
and deserts, and is performed with difficulty. 

Zemmai has the advantage of regular and frequent inter- 
course with Ava, Maulmain, and Bankok. Standing on a branch 
of the Meinam River, the intercourse with the latter city by 
boats is very considerable. The flood-tide not being felt much 
above Ayuthia, the voyage up occupies twenty-five days. Boats 
come dow|i in less than half the time. 

Dr. Richardson, of Maulmain, has several times visited Zem- 
mai, and has made valuable communications, respecting the 
route and inhabitants, to the supreme government of India. He 
met with no difficulty, and performed the journey in twenty-five 



180 MISSIONS TO THB CHIlfESE. 

dftjB^ traTelling, as caravaiis generally da in these regions, aboit 
ten miles per day. Droves of bullocks have been several timei 
brought hence to Maulmain fi>r the troops, and the intercourat 
10 likely to increase. 

Merchants £mm Zemmai visit Ava every year ; and s<»aetiinea 
civil and military oflSicers. They reach Mo-nay or Mong-ny 
(ha. aO» 4liy, long. Sr 4(y) in twenty days, and thence to Ava in 
fifteen more. Monay is a large city, and the seat of government 
for another division of Shyaas. I met the governor, or Chob- 
waw, in Ava, at the morning levee of the principal Woongyee, 
who encouraged me to send missionaries to his people, and 
made many kind assurances. 

Besides the claims of Zemmai as a station for the Chinese, it 
presents still more in relation to the natives. The whole country 
round is peopled with a density veiy uncommon in Farther 
India. Within a circle of fifty miles are the cities of Lagoung, 
Moungpai, and Moungnam, each with twenty thousand inhab- 
itants; Labong, with fourteen thousand; and several smaller 
cities. The people are mild, humane, intelligent, and prosper- 
ous. Opium-smoking and gambling are almost unknown. Al- 
most every article wanted by a nussionary can be had in the 
bazars, and at low rate& A fot cow costs but one dollar. 

The tracts in course of publication at Sudiya would probably 
be intelligible to the people of Zenunai and vicinity. Four im- 
married men are urgently needed at this station ; two for die 
Shyans, and two for the Chinese. 

& PoNTiAiTA, on the west side of the Island of Bonieo, stands 
on a river of the same name, nearly under the equator. Being 
a Dutch setdement, fM'otection, and the comforts of civilized lifo^ 
are secured to the missionary. Its distance fi'om Batavia is four 
hundred miles, and firom Singapore three hundred; the trade 
with each place being constant, both in native and European 
vessels. 

The city contfuns but about three hundred Chinese, but in the 
interior are thirty thousand, engaged in working the gold and 
other mines. There were formerly Catholic priests here, biU 
they have left no proselytes. This station is salubrious, safe, ac- 
cessible, cheap, and every way promising. Numerous junks 
constantly trade fi'om here to dlflferent ports on the coast of 
China, by which any quantity of tracts may be distributed. 

7. Sambas stands on the same side of Borneo, about eighty 
miles northward of Pontiana. As a position for a Chinese mia* 
sioniuy, it resembles Pontiana in all important respects. There 



SAMBAS — BA17CA. 181 

are about fifty Dutch inhabitantfl, and many Malays, Dayas, Bu- 
gis, &a The Chinese in the city do not exceed two hundred ; 
but there is another body of forty thousand in the rear. ' Like 
the others, they are nominally subject to the Dutch, because 
lying within territory claimed by thena; but they pay no tax; 
justice is administered by their own rulers, and they are in fact 
independent They hold daily intercourse, by an inland route, 
with the above named body of Chinese on the Pontiana River. 

The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions 
have stationed here the Rev. Messrs. Arms and Robbins, as 
missionaries to the Dayas.* They commenced the study of that 
language, but, finding the Malay would he more useful, have 
turned to that The Daya language is divided into some thirty 
difilerent dialects, none of which are reduced to writing ; and is 
so poor ia words, that the Scriptures could scarcely be made in- 
telligible in a titmslation. As missionary zeal must create all' 
the readers, it has been thought preferable to teach Malay, and 
give them a literature in that language. I am satisfied that it 
would be better to make English their learned language, rather 
than Malay. In this case, so soon as readers were raised np, 
they would have access to all literature and works of piety. In 
the other, ages must elapse before there can be a valuable 
literature in that language. The teaching to read is but a 
fraction of labor compared to enriching a language with valuable 
books. 

8. Banc A is an island about one hundred and thirty miles 
long, and thirty-five broad, lying in the strait of the same name. 
The inhabitants are Malays, Chinese, aboriginal mountaineers, 
and Orang Louts. The Malays are not very numerous, and 
prone to indolence. The tribes of the interior reside in a state 
of great rudeness and poverty. The Orang Louts, or " men oF 
the sea," reside chiefly in little prows, along the coast; deriving 
their precarious subsistence from the waters. The Chinese ate 
the strength of the colony, carrying on almost all the trades, but 
especially the operations of mining for tin. Their exact number 
is not ascertained ; but they amount to many thousands, and keep 
up constant intercourse with their mother country. 

This island is not deemed particularly unhealthy; and being 
in the very highway of commerce, offers many facilities for a 
Chinese mission. 

* This word is oflen wriUen Dayak. Bui the final letter is a, gutturally and 
suddenly prononaced. The same is the case with PorOianaj^ BaUa, aqd all tbftt 
class of words. 

VOL. IK Id 



182 mssioirs to thjs chihese. 

Of Singapore and Bankok, as stations for missionaries to 
Chinese, I have spoken elsewhere. Penang has been occupied by 
the London Missionary Society, and may be resumed* It had, in 
1836, nine thousand Chinese inhabitants. 

There are other large bodies of Chinese, with some of whom 
missionaries might probably be stationed. On the Island of 
Java are probably two hundred thousand, thirty-two thousand of 
which are in Batavia ; on Bintang, seven thousand ; on Sumatra, 
three thousand. Tringano, Patani, and other towns on the east 
coast of Malaya, have each several hundred or more ; but ofifer 
no encouragement at present as stations. 

The facts exhibited in this sketch seem meagre, but comprise 
all the valuable result of diligent inquiries ; omitting, however, 
what has been made public by others, or mentioned in other 
parts of this work* 

So fer as the salvation of the bulk of Chinese, residtni in 
foreign countries, is concerned, the missionary in some of these 
places need not acquire their language. They consist, in great 
part, of the progeny of Chinamen married to natives, whose 
mother tongue, therefore, is the local language. Many of them, 
wearing the full Chinese costume, know nothing of that lan- 
guage. Most of them learn to speak it on common subjects, 
and some few are taught to read a little ; but they could not 
be usefully addressed by a missionary in that language. 

Perhaps the best plan would be, beside stationing missionaries, 
(two or three in a place, to learn the language, distribute tracts, 
&C.,) at these various outposts, to collect a considerable number 
at some eligible point, say at. Malacca or -Singapore, where, in 
classes, and under competent teachers, native and others, they 
might pursue their studies without the interruptions incident 
to the occupancy of a missionary station. Much money would 
thus be saved, as well as much time and much health. The 
ladies, not keeping house, could study in class with their hus- 
bands. Persons of experience, observation, and ability in the 
language would thus be raised up, qualified to assume all the 
practicable stations, in China or out of it 

There are two entire versions of the Holy Scriptures into 
Chinese — Marshman's, of Serampore, in five volumes 8vo.; 
and Morrison and Milne's, in twenty-one volumes 8vo. The 
former was commenced about a year before Dr. Morrison ar- 
rived in China ; but both were finished and printed about the 



TERBIOirS OF SCUPTUBE — TAACT8. 183 

same time, (1823) and have been largely distributed, in suecesSiVd 
editions. Both versions are verbal and literal ; so much so aii 
to prove objectionable to present missionaries. Though not 
likely to be reprinted, they are eminently valuable, as the bas^A 
of a new version. 

A third translation is in progress, by Messrs. Medhurst and 
Gutzlaff. The New Testament, which was revised in concert 
with J. R. Morrison, Esq., and Rev. Mr. Bridgman, has been 
printed from blocks, at Singapore, aud lithographed at Batavia. 
It is in process of revision for a second edition. Genesis and 
Elxodus are also in press, the Pentateuch ready, aud the rest of 
the Old Testament in progress. Objections have been made to 
this version, as being too loose and paraphrastical. The trans- 
lators of course deny the charge, but the British and Foreign 
Bible Society have as yet withheld their aid. The character 
and attainments of the translators, and the immense advantage 
of having two distinct and independent versions before them, 
seem to authorize a confidence that it is a great improvement. 

There have been printed in this language, beside the above- 
named editions of Scripture, about ninety-five difierent tracts, 
and twenty-five broad-sheets; amounting in all to about two 
thousand octavo pages of reading matter! 

The number of portions of Scripture and tracts already 
distributed amounts probably to millions ; but the exact quanti^ 
cannot be ascertained. 

The distribution of Scriptures and tracts from out-stations, to 
be borne by trading junks to the coasts of China, is not unim- 
portant, but has, I think, been overrated. Christians seem dis- 
posed to regard our duty to China as likely to be accomplished 
cheaper and easier than it really is ; and to hope that Bibles 
and tracts, with merely a few missionaries, will do the work. We 
are in danger, on the other hand, of being discouraged, be- 
cause greater fiiiits have not resulted from all the labor and ex- 
pense bestowed in this way. Two facts must be borne in mind — 
First, that few Chinamen can read understandingly ; and secondly, 
that our books and tracts have been for the most part so imper- 
fect in their style, as to be far less likely to make a proper 
impression than a tract given in this country. 

The ability to pronounce the characters, or rather some two or 
three hundred of them, out of the many thousand, is very gen* 
eraL Hence a man taking a tract, will proudly begin to read ott 



184 MISSIONS TO THE CHI17ESE. 

what he can, that is, call off the letters. But this does not 
prove him to understand one word of what he reads, as I have 
ascertained many times. He may not even underbtand a word 
when the hook is correctly read to him. The written language 
and the spoken, are in fact two different languages. After 
having questioned well-educated Chinese in various places, 
heard the opinions of judicious missionaries, and personally 
examined many through an interpreter, I am deliberately confi- 
dent that not more than one Chinese man in fifty can read so 
as to understand the plainest book, and scarcely any females, 
except among the very highest classes. 

A few instances of the difierence between the written and 
spoken language will make this plain. In the Taychew dialect, 
the word nang means "man;'' in the written language it is 
diitw. E means ^ chair ; " it is written Ke. Leng means " be- 
ndes;" it is written jongf. Toah means " large ;" in writing it; is 
<y. d^u; means "to learn;" it la written hack. In the Hokeen 
dialect, now lamg means " two men ; " in writing it is ye jeen. 
A^peo lay means " brother;" in writing it is batv. Hence, when 
the Scriptures are read in Chinese worship, it is as neces- 
sary to go over it in the vulgar tongue, as it was to the Jews to 
have a Chaldee paraphrase and interpretation. 

It will naturally be asked, Why not translate the Scriptures and 
print tracts in each colloquial dialect? One reason is enough — 
There are no characters to express the words. Strange as it 
seems, there is no way of writing a multitude of words used 
every day, by every body! 

The advantages of book distribution are further aji^ridged by 
the imperfections of style and manner, from which few of them 
are free. I am assured by missionaries, by Leang Afa, and by 
private Chinese gentlemen, that neither Marshman's nor Mom- 
, son's Bible is fully intelligible, much less attractive. The same 
is the case with many of the tracts; and some of them have been 
found wholly unworthy of circulation. Sufficient time has not 
elapsed to make the books accurate, intelligible, and idiomatic 
The snatching away of ship loads can have had little other effect 
than to prepare the people to expect efibrts to propagate Christian- 
ity, and to awaken inquiry. If these efibrts are not soon made, the 
efiects of what has been done may cease to be useful, and even 
become obstructive. Exertions therefore should at once be made 
by all Christian sects, to place men in safe and advantageous 
places to study the Chinese language. 



BLOGK-lmilVTINO — METAIXIC TTFE. 185 

ft is known that the Chinese print on wooden blocks, and have 
possessed the art for eight hundred years. Some good jiidgeH 
still prefer this system for the printing of the Scriptures ; and 
it certainly possesses advantages in some respects. The process 
is to write the words on thin paper, which is then pasted upon 
a proper block, and the cutter removes with chisels all but the 
blftOk fiice of the letter. It is thus a safe and simple mode of 
stereotyping. Alterations are made by cutting out the en*or, in- 
serting a plug of wood, and engraving again the proper words. 
When the size of the letter is not very small, a set of blocks will 
give twenty thousand perfect impressions ; ii may then be re- 
touched at an expense of one fifth the original cost, and give five 
thousand copies more. A small table, two or three simple 
brushes, and a little China or Indian ink, form all the apparatus 
necessary for printing from blocks. A set of blocks for the new 
testament may be cut at Singapore for about three hundred and 
fifty dollars. The expense of each copy complete, including 
paper and binding, is about fifty cents. 

The use of movable metallic type was introduced by Mr. 
Lawson, of the Serampore mission, many years ago ; and from 
such were Marshman's fiible and some other works printed. 
The great expense of cutting punches induced the Serampore 
printers to have the most rare letters cut on the face of blank 
types, so that out of three thousand letters only fourteen hundred 
were cast from matrices. The work of completing punches fbi' 
the whole has been lately resumed, and they will soon be able 
to cast all the required letters. The size is what our printers 
call ^ English^" and is greatly admired by the natives. 

The labors of Mr. Dyer, now of Malacca, have been already 
mentioned in my journal of the visit to that city; and the char- 
licter and extent of the fonts at Macao have been stated in 
the last chapter. M. Pauthier, at Paris, has cut punches, and 
cast a font about the size of that at Serampore. It is exceed" 
ingly beautiAil, but somewhat strange to a Chinese eye, from &e 
use of dij^rent punches to make the same matrix. It extends to 
about nine thousand characters, and will, no doubt, prove an 
important aid to missionary operations. 

A fair statement of the comparative advantages ofblock printfng, 
lithography, and movable type, is given in Vol. IIL of the Chi- 
nese Repository. Stereotyping from wooden blocks, has been 
done on a small scale in Boston, but is utterly out of the ques- 
tion. Many years must elapse before any version of Scripture, 
or other productions, will deserve such perpetuity. Stereotyping 

16* 



186 Kissiosrs to the chiivjebb. 

ifl never economical except where frequent md small editions 
of the same worlc are required. 

Books can be manufactured by the Chinese method, at a cost 
not exceeding that of metallic type ; beside saving the salary of 
an American or European printer. 

The impression very generally prevails, that almost insuperable 
difficulties lie in the way of the foreigner who attempts to learn 
Chinese. But the contrary opinion is maintained by various 
persons with whom I had conversation. The late superintendent 
of British trade, who resided many years at Canton, acquired 
great proficiency in the language, and has published the best 
general account of China now extant, says, *^ The rumored diffi- 
culties attendant on the acquisition of Chinese, from the great 
number and varied of the characters, are the mere exaggerations 
of ignorance. The roots, or original characters, or what, by a 
species of analogy, may be called its alphabet, are only two hun- 
dred and fourteen in number; and might be reduced to a. much 
smaller amount by a little dissection and analysis. To assert 
that there are so many thousand characters in the -language, is 
very much the same thing as to say that there are so many thou- 
sand words in Johnson's Dictionary. Nor is a knowledge of the 
whole at all more necessary, for every practical purpose, than 
it is to get all Johnson's Dictionary by heart, in order to read 
and converse in English." 

This opinion seems corroborated by several &cts. In printing 
the entire Bible, only about three thousand ^ve hundred charac- 
ters are required. Mr. Dyer in ascertaining the most important 
letters to be cast, caused a large quantity of Chinese histories, 
poems, and other books, to be examined ; and found only three 
thousand two hundred characters employed. The Chinese penal 
code contains less than two thousand different words. The New 
Testament contains less than three thousand. Of the forty thou- 
sand characters in Morrison's Dictionary, more than half are 
entirely obsolete, and most of the remainder very uncommon. 

To gather a sufficient number of words, therefore, for all the or- 
dinary labors of the missionary, cannot be difficult To master 
the language fully, so as to write critically in it, must be exceed- 
ingly difficult Dr. Morrison, who probably proceeded farther 
in the acquisition of the language than any other European, 
always declared himself far from the goal. His advice to stu- 
dents is, not to undertake Chinese as though it is a very easy 
thing to acquire, nor be discouraged under an impression that 



DIFFICULTT OF THfi XuLETOUAGK — HELPS. 187 

the difficulty is nexi to inaurmountabie. Medhurst declares, that 
'^the fonnidable obstacles which have frightened English stu- 
dents, are considerably reduced by a comparison with our own 
language, and vanish entirely before the patient assiduity of the 
determined scholar." And Dr. Marshman affirms that <<the 
Chinese language is little less regular in its formation, and 
scarcely more difficult of acquisition than the Suuscri^ the Greek, 
or even the Latin." 

Helps to the. study of Chinese are now somewhat numerous, 
though few are of much utili^ to a beginner. The following 
list is nearly or quite complete. Scarcely any of the works being 
procurable in the £ast, except at one or two places, missionaries 
should collect what they can before leaving home. 

De Guigne, Diet Chinois, 1813. French and Latin. One 
large folio of 1200 pages: contains 13,316 words. 

Morrison's Chinese and English Dictionary 6 vols, quarto. 
Part L follows the imperial Chinese Dictionary, made in 1714, and 
contains 40,000 words. Part IL is a selection of 12,000 words, 
which alone are now used. Part UL is English and Chinese. 
This great work was printed at the expense of the East India Com- 
pany, at their press in Macao, and cost £12,000. The first part 
was issued in 1816, and the last in 1823. It is for sale in Lon- 
don at $60 per copy. One half of the edition, say three hun- 
dred and fifly copies, remain on hand. 

Medhurst's Dictionary of the Hokeen or Fuhkeen dialect, in 1 
vol. 4to., very valuable. The printing was begun at Macao, in 
1830, and finished in 1836. Three hundred copies only were 
printed, many of which are on hand. The cost of the edition, 
not including types, was $6000. It is sold at $10 per copy« 

Gron^alves, a learned Catholic of Macao, has published a good 
Dictionary, Chinese-Portuguese and Portuguese-Chinese. 

Premare, NotitisB Ling. Sinicse, printed at Malacca, is valuable 
to beginners, though very imperfect 

Remusat, Elemens de la Gram. Chin. Paris, 1822, is an im- 
provement on Premare; bu^ those who can affi)rd it will do 
well to have both. 

Marshman's Chinese Grammar is a learned and very practical 
treatise ; valuable both to the beginner and the advanced 
student 

Morrison's Chinese Grammar is very brief) and has been 
superseded by the preceding works. 

Goncalves Chinese Grammar is written in Portuguese, and is 
valuable. 









idB tttBSlONS TO THX CHlnESC.' 

KlaprOtb, Chretrtomathie Cfaitioise, is one of the best element- 
tty books a student can procure. 

Beside missionaries, there are other gentlemen prosecuting 
Chinese literature, whose labors cannot fki) to aid our holy caus^. 
The list is not long, and deserves to be noted. The universities 
of Munich, Paris, and London, have each a professor of 
Chinese. F. C. Newman ^Is the first, M. Julien the second, 
and Rev. 3. Kidd, late missionary at Malacca, the third. M. 
Pauthier, at Paris, has furnished several translations. There are 
also Huttman, Manning, Davis, Staunton, and Thoms, in Eng- 
land ; all of whom have published translations of Chinese works. 

Several Chinese works have been published with translations, 
which ofier great assistance to the student I will name only 
such as can be readily procured. 

M. Julien has given, in Freneh, ''Mengsteen, ^u Menclus ; ^ 
^Blanche et Bleu ; " and other pieces of light Chinese literature. 

Remusat has published, in the same manner, the Chung-yung, 
dne of "the four books" entitled " L'Invariable Milieu," also the 
« Two Cousins," and some others. 

^'The four books" are also given in English by the late Mir. 
Collie of Malacca. 

"The Sacred Edict," translated by Milne, is exceedingly 
mefiil; as the original, instead of the ancient and difficult 
style, is in the most modem colloquial diction. 

The "Study for Grown Persons," a very famous classic, is 
published in English by Marshman in his " Clavis ; " and very 
lately by Pauthier in French. 

The " Life and Works of Confucius " were published by Marsh* 
man at SerampoTe in 1609 ; both the original and a translation. 

The " Chinese Dialogues," by Morrison, have not only a literal 
rendering of every word, but a general rendering of each sen- 
tence, and the pronunciation given in Roman letters, according to 
the Mandareen dialect They are an invaluable assistance. 

The "Life of Mencius" is given in English by Milne. 

J. F. Davis, Esq. late superintendent of British trade at Canton, 
has published "Chinese Novels and Tales," "The Happy Union," 
^ Moral Maxims," and some smaller pieces. 

J. R. Morrison, Esq. recommends that the student, after mas- 
tering Remusat's Grammar and Klaproth's Chrestomathy, should 
study Marshman's Grammar and Morrison's Dialogues, and, after 
that, any of the rest he can procure. Davis's Moral Maxims, arci 
the best substitute for the Dialogues. 

A multitude of works upon China are extant, both in Ladn 






A.-* 



'w{. AUTHORS ON CHINA — RElDkRKS. 189 

and several of the languages of Europe. Davis gives a cata- 
logue of about sixty. The general reader will find the best and 
latest information in Macartney's Embassy, by Staunton ; Barrow's 
'China; Morrison's View; A heel's Narrative; Ellis's Journal; 
and superior to all, Davis's ^'X^eneral Description of the Empire 
of China." ' A large amount of interesting facts may be had, 
also, from the Chinese Gleaner, printed at Malacca, from 1817 
to 1821; The Royal Asiatic Society's Transactions, published 
at London, after 1823; The Asiatic Society's Journal, printed 
at Calcutta; and the Chinese Repository, published at Can- 
toDy since 1822. 

No heathen nation has so little excuse for idolatry as China. 
Her civilization and commerce ought to set her above it Her 
literature is far from contemptible, and stands distinguished 
from that of every other heathen people, in not being wrought up 
with mythological legends. The system is thus left to itself. 
The priesthood has less influence than in other countries, and are 
in many cases not above general contempt There are diversities 
of fiiith, which should awaken a spirit of inquiry. Her learned 
men are fully aware, that the nations who interchange com- 
modities with her, hold to the Divine Unity ; and they should 
diligently investigate the evidences on so momentous a theme. 
But much more is she deprived of excuse by the fact, that from the 
earliest periods of tlie church, messengers of salvation have been 
jfreely sent to her. The Tartar provinces were taught the truth 
by the first Nestorians. There are strong reasons for believing, 
that up to the eighth or ninth century, the Syrian churches con- 
tinued to send preachers into the heart of China. Under Inno- 
cent IV., in the thirteenth century, the Monguls were made 
acquainted with Cluristianity. When Portugal spread her power 
over the East, her ministers every where carried the knowledge 
of the true God; and every Catholic country in Europe fur- 
nished missionaries and money. Whatever may be said of the 
priests, who from that time pressed the introduction of Chris- 
tianity, and of the corruptions they mixed with it, still it was the 
glorious doctrine of the Divine Unity. The true God was set 
before them. Every part of the empire was pervaded by the 
discussion of the new faith. Prime ministers, princesses, queens, 
and emperors, became converts and patrona Thousands and 
tens of thousands saw and acknowledged the truth. Numerous 
distinguished youth were taught and trained by a body of 



]ld6 Hisjstoirs AMOire yhe cHifVESS. 

{yri<ists distinguished in all ages for learning and science. Tme, 
they were Jesuits ; but that very many of them were holy and 
devoted men, is proved by their pure lives, severe labors, innu- 
merable privations, and serene martyrdom. The • youth thus 
tau^t.formed the flower of the country, and never could have 
divested themselves of the conviction of the folly of Boodhism. 
It was not till the comparatively late period of 17^ when the em- 
peror Yung Ching set himself fbriously to the work, that perse- 
cution became wholly destructive ; nor was Christianity wholly 
put down, and the places of worship demolished, till the reign a( 
Kea-king, who came to the throne in 1795. Even- now, them 
are Catholic Christians scattered over the country. Many of 
their priests remain, and almost every year fresh ones contrive 
to enter ; while native preachers keep together, here and there, 
little bodies of disciples. Thus, almost without cessation, has 
China been summoned to forsake her abominations. Yet in no 
country is there a mora univeraal and assiduous addictedness 
to the frivolous rites of their worthless superstition. It may 
be most truly said to her, in the language of Ezekiel, ^ Thoa 
hast built unto thee eminent plaeesy and hast made thee a high- 
pUice in eotsry stred," 



Wi 



CHAPTEE H 



THE MISSIONARY FIELD IN AND AROUND BURMAH. 

Baimah Proper •— Peguans — Tenasserim Provinces — ArraeaDese — • 
Karens — Sbyans — Touogthoos — Tswabs — Kahs — Wabs -^ Seloi^ 

' •— Karon-nees — • Lowas — Eccabat-Kulas — Que^ — Bongs — D'hanoos 
i— KadoQs — Yaws — Engyees — Kyens — Paloungs — Kah-kj^ens '— 
Smgpboos — Phwoons — Kan tees — Muniporeans — Kachars — Jynteaf 
~- Cossy&s — Garrows — Tipperas — Lalongs — Nagas — Joomeas — 
Chakmas — Rajbungsies r— Ajiingn — Kookies — Kumaons — Mroongis — 
Kubos — Gorkas — Kirauts — Bijnees — Asaitiese — M eekirs — Abors — 
Meerees — Bor- Abors -^ A boms — Kolitas — Mishmees — Kantees — Bor- 
Kantees — Singphoos — Kunungs — Muttucks — Lapehas — Duflas— 
Akas — Kupa-chowas — Booteas — Tangkools — Kous — Anals — Poo- 
nims — Mueyols — Munsangs— Morings — Luhoppas — Rumbos — Joholef 

— Joinpoles— Gominchis — Oojobgs — Scrimenantis — Ulus — Calangs ^ 
Jellaboos— Segamets — Kemoungs — Udais — Sakkyes — Utans-— Joc^ 
coons — Semangs — Oodees — Sakais — Reyots — Stmongs ~~ Ree^as — 
Pasees — Mizongs •— Bibors— Barkans — Uniyas — Marcbas^- Jowariei 

— Suryabans -^ Koiboos — Longphoos ?— Champungs — Kapwis — < 
Korengs. 

To coiQplete the foregoing notes on Burmah, and to show the 
extent and character of the missionary field, in and adjacent to 
this empire, the following sketch is submitted. With some ex- 
ceptions, these tribes have been hitherto unknown; neither 
geographers nor missionaries having so much as given their 
names. My extended journeys brought me into contact either 
with the people themselves, or with persons who knew them, be- 
ing neighbors ; and constant inquiry has produced the follow- 
ing catalogue, which surprised the best informed persons in 
India, to whom it was submitted. That a document, compiled, 
to a considerable extent, fi*om natives unacquainted with geogra- 
phy, and unaccustomed to minute investigations, should be im- 
perfect, is unavoidable. My object is to show the extent of the 
field and the necessity of more vigorous exertions ; and this no 
mistake in detail can efiect My memorandums would furnish a 
much greater amount of information respecting the manners of 
several of these tribes ; but the present purpose does not require 
further details 



193 MISSIONARY FIXUI. 

1. BuBicAH PROPER, coiitauus about 3,000,000 of inhabitants to 
whom the language is Temacular. Information as to these is so 
amply furnished in this work and missionary periodicals, that 
nothing need here be said. For these, there are, at Ava, Messrs. 
Kincaid and Simons, and at Rangoon, Messrs. Webb and How- 
ard. Stations might be formed at Sagaing, Umerapoora, Bamoo, 
Mogoung, Prome, Bassein, and other important place& At least 
ten missionaries are now needed for Burmah proper. 

2. The Peouans, called by Burmans TaUdns^ or Taling9, and 
by themselves Moons, amount to more than 70,000 souls. Their 
language has been very much superseded by the Burman ; the 
men speaking it in all their business, and most of such as learn 
to read, doing so in Burman. It will not be proper to expend 
missionary time and money in preserving it £rom extinction ; but, 
as many of the females speak only Peguan, and all can under- 
stand it better than Burman, it will be necessary to preach the 
gospel ia their language, and perhaps print a few books. At least 
one missionary, therefore, is wanted to sustain and succeed Mr 
Haswell, who now occupies this department, and is located at 
Amherst. 

3. The Tenasserih provinces (as the British possessions 
south of Rangoon are called) contain about 100,000 souls. For 
the Burman part of these, the laborers are Messrs. Judson, Os- 
good, Hancock, and Bennett Mr. J. is wholly engrossed with 
translations and tracts, and in the pastorship of the native church ; 
Messrs. O. and H. are printers ; and Mr. B. has full employ in 
the government schooL There is, therefore, not a single effec- 
tive out-door missionary to diis whole people, nor one on the 
ground preparing to become so ! Maulmain, Tavoy, and Mergui 
should each immediately have a -missionary devoted to public 
services. 

4. In Arracan, containing 300,000, there is only Mr. Com- 
stock, stationed at Kyouk Phyoo. The population is twice that 
of the Sandwich Island& Ramree and Sandoway ought at once 
to be occupied. These stations should at least have two mis- 
raonaries each. Rev. Mr. Ingalls is designated to one of them. 

5. The Ka-rens inhabit all the mountain regions of the 
southern and eastern portions of Burmah proper, and all parts 
of the Tenasserim provinces, extending into the western por- 
tions of Siam, and thence northward among the Shyans. It is 
impossible to form a satis&ctory estimate of their numbers. In 
the province of Tavoy, a British census makes the number 2500. 
Around Maulmain and Rangoon, there are perhaps 20,000 more. 



HISSIONAHT FI£CD. 193 

in Siam and Lao there are probably 10,000 ; making in all about 
33,000. 

There are known to be at least two different tribes, speaking 
diverse dialects, viz. the SgaTis, or i^hegaws and the Posy or Pgwos. 
The former reside chiefly in the Tenasserim provinces, and are 
called by the Burmans Myet-Jvo, Their language has been re- 
duced to writing, in the Burman character, by Mr. Wade. Among 
this tribe have occurred those triumphs of Christianity which 
have been so remarkable, and with which all the friends of mis- 
sions are acquainted. The Po tribe (called by the' Burmans 
Myd'hfen) reside in Pegu, and have adopted many of the words 
and habits of the Talains. With this tribe Miss Macomber 
has commenced labdrs. 

Missionaries knew nothing more of these people, than that 
there were such, until the visit of the sorcerer in April, 1828. 
The heart of Boardman was immediately touched with sym- 
pathy, and his judgment convinced that Providence pointed 
them out as entitled to his future labors. An early visit to their 
jungle confirmed him in this decision; and thenceforth his 
life was spent in their cause. On liis second tour, he was called 
from his labor, amid those touching scenes described in his 
memoir; having seen nearly seventy persons added to the 
church. He died February 11, 1831. Mr. and Mrs. Mason 
had joined the mission in the preceding January ; and Mr. and 
Mrs. Wade, returning fi-om America with Miss Gardner, were 
added in 1835. 

The Tavoy station has hitherto been made almost wholly sub- 
servient to the interests of this people. God has opened among 
them an eflectual door of entrance, and granted them the ser- 
vices of as devoted missionaiies as have ever blessed a people. 
In July, 1836, they had in charge five Karen churches, embracing 
nearly three hundred and fifly members, more than twenty na- 
tive assistants, about two hundred inquirers connected with the 
several congregations, and fifteen schools. An account of the 
Tavoy and Karen churches, as well as of those in the vicinity 
of Maulmain, is given in the first volume. Mr. Abbott is now 
successfully laboring among the latter, in connection with Mr. 
Vinton. 

There are three churches, not far from each other, about forty 
miles north of Rangoon ; viz. Mawhee, Yea-tko, or Ray-tho, and 
Poung-nenj or Ponan. These have been founded wholly by na- 
tive assistants, and have for several years walked steadfastly in 

VOL. II. 17 



194 MISSIONARY FIELD. 

the truth. They have endured the spoiling of their goods, and 
cruel tortures; and live amid continual threats of violence from 
the Burinan officers ; but not one, among several hundreds, has 
drawn back through fear, though a few have relapsed into sin, 
88 might be expected. 

We have been, perhaps, too much disposed to esteem the im- 
portance of a mission in proportion to the amount of population. 
We ought rather to regard the indications of Providence. In 
this aspect, so far as I know, no other mission of modem times 
holds out such encouragements. 

The several sections of Karens have each some peculiaritiefl^ 
but sucii general similarity, that they may be described together. 
The degree of attention now drawn to this interesting race of 
people, requires that I, should add a few particulars in addition 
to the religious statistics given in Part L 

Their houses are like the Burmans', only much higher from 
the ground ; and as there is little distinction of rich or poor, the 
model, dimensions, and materials, differ but slightly. They cost 
only a few days' labor, and are admirably suited to the climate. 
One of the rooms has a hearth for cooking, made by laying earth 
in a shallow box. Chimneys are unknown ; but ^e high roof 
and open floor prevent all inconvenience on account of smoke. 
Each has a veranda, or porch, raised to the same height as the 
floor of the house, where much of the laborious work is done. 
The loom, agricultural implement^, &C., as well as the fowls and 
pigs, find a place under the house. 

They cultivate the ground with more~ care and success than 
Burmans, and furnish no small part of the rice consumed in the 
country. Their instruments of tillage are, however, particularly 
rude. Having no plough, they are unable to prepare the soil for 
a second crop on account of its baking hard. Their custom is, 
therefore, to clear and burn over a new spot every year ; which, 
being soft and light, and stimulated by the ashes left upon it, yields 
largely. Hence, in part, arises their habit of roving from place 
to place. They raise hogs and poultry in abundance, so that 
with honey, (obtained plentifully from wild bees,) fish, esculents, 
and indigenous fruits, they have no want of the necessaries of 
life. Many of them are expert with the bow and arrow, and 
shoot giiianas, monkeys, squirrels, and other game, common in 
their forests. They seem to exempt nothing from their catalogue 
of meats. Animals which have died of themselves, or game 
killed with poisoned arrows, are not the less acceptable. When 




mSSIONART FIELD. 195 

1 have expressed disgust at the swollen and revolting eondition 
of such meat, they seemed to wonder what could be the nature 
of my objections. 

Their dress forms a more complete covering to the body than 
that of the Burmans, but is neither so graceful nor of so rich 
materials. The universal robe, for both sexes, is a strong cotton 

shirt, made loose, without sleeves, and de- 
scending a little below the knees. Women 
wear beneath this a petticoat, descending 
to the ankles; but young girls and old 
women dispense with this last garment 
The women are distinguishable chiefly by 
their turban, which is made of a long, nar^ 
row, figured scar( with the fi*inged ends 
thrown back, and billing gracefully on the 
shoulders. The costume will be better 
learned from the accompanying pictive of 
Naw Moo Klur, whose letter to me is given 
KaienGM.' ou p. 45 of Vol. L HoF Standing up to be 

drawn afforded great amusement to her 
school-fellows, who had never seen such an attempt before. 

They are exceedingly fond of ornaments, and wear a great 
variety on the neck, arms, and ankles. Some of these neck* 
laces are made of the hard, dry wing of a magnificent beetle, 
found in tlieir forests. A young lady, of special pretensions, will 
sometimes wear ten or fifteen necklaces of various kinds, often 
suspending a little bell to the longest, so that she has <* music 
wherever she goes." They never wear silk, and seldom any 
foreign fabric, except book muslin, which some of the men wear 
for turbans, in the same manner as the Burmans. Their ears 
are not only bored, but the aperture so stretched as to be- 
come, in many cases, capable of containing a cylinder, the size 
of a dollar. When women have obtained an age when such 
ornaments cease to be valued, this great empty wrinkled aper- 
ture has a disagreeable aspect 

Their domestic manners are less exceptionable than those of 
most heathen. Truth, integrity, and hospitality, are universal. 
For a Karen to lie or cheat, is scarcely known. Females are in 
no respect degraded. They are neither secluded, nor kept at an 
unseemly distance, nor required to perform labor beyond their 
strength, nor treated with severity. Polygamy, though allowed 
by the government under which they live, is accounted dis- 



196 lOSSIOlVART FIELD. 

honorable, and seldom occurs. Their distinguishing vice is 
intemperance. Unrestrained by religious prohibitions^ men, 
women, and children use strong drink, and the miserabfe 
consequences are seen in every village. The Christians are 
of course emancipated from this baleful practice. 

In musical taste and skill, they excel all the other Orientals 
with which I became acquainted ; though their instruments are 
few and rude. Young and old practise vocal music on all 
occasions ; and the psalmody of the disciples is truly delightfuL 
Every word in the language ending with a vowel, renders their 
verification peculiarly soft 

Their, manufactures, though few, compi^hend all the articles 
in use among themselves. Without the advantage of a regular 
loom, they make excellent cotton febrics, often with beautiful 
figures. One end of the warp is fastened to a post of the house 
or a tree, and the other wrapped round the waist A neat shuttle 
holds the woof, but the figures are interwoven with the fingers. 

None of the tributaries to Burmah have been so oppressed as 
littB inofiensive people. Their regular taxes amount to twelve 
or fifteen rupees annually, for each femily, beside which their 
goods are taken, without restraint, at any time ; and where pub- 
lic labor is to be done, they are called out by hundreds, without 
compensation or provisions. Many die of fatigue and suffering 
on these occasions. They are, however, allowed to have their 
own head-men, who decide minor disputes, and may inflict 
minor punishments. 

As to religion, the Karens may be almost said to have none, 
individuals, of course, will have religious anxieties, and these 
make prayer and ofierings to the Nao-pu-ee, or Nats.* In ordi- 
nary times, they make offerings to these of a little boiled rice 
laid on a board near the house. In periods of distress, a hog is 
o^red. The mode of doing this is to chase him round, beating 
him with clubs till nearly dead, and then despatching him by 
thrusting a sharp stick down his throat Though so little is done 
to propitiate the Nats, the fear of them is universal, and gives 
rise to a multitude of such stories as infest our nurseries. 



* The account of some individuals who worshipped a book, is famiKar to 
tlie readers of missionary magazines and the memoir of Bbardman. These 
were but a few families, and the rest of the Karens remained ignorant of sach 
a faith. The word Karen is accented on the last syllable. 



mSSIONA&T FIELD. 107 

Throagh iear of them, most Karens << are all their lifetime sub- 
ject to bondage." 

Various traditions prevail among them which have a remark* 
able similarity to Scripture &cts. The following is a specimen : 
« Our race began with a married pair, who Jived in happy inno- 
cence and abundance. Mo-kaw-le, or the devil, attempted to 
seduce them to partake of certain food which they had been com- 
manded not to eat They both listened and argued for some 
time, till the man, indignant and out of patience, would hear no 
more, and rising up, went away. The woman continued to listen. 
Mokawle assured her that if she would take his advice, she should 
know all things, and be endued with ability to fly in the air^ or 
penetrate into the depth of the earth. That she might prove the 
truth of what he said, he begged her just to taste the least mor^ 
sel, and she would know for herself. She began to hesitate, 
and said, * Shall we verily be able to fly ? ' Upon this, Mokawle 
redoubled his protestations of ardent good will, and repeated the 
most flattering assurances, till the woman ate. Mokawle then 
praised and cajoled her, till she was induced to go and find her 
husband. He yielded reluctantly, and after much coaxing. 
They realised none of the promised advantages, but felt no dif> 
ference in themselves till next day, when God came and cursed 
them, saying, 'You shall become old; you shall be sick; you 
shall die.'" 

The only religious teachers are a sort of prophets called BoO' 
khaoiy who predict events, and are greatly venerated by the 
people. They are always bards, singing with uncommon skill, 
sometimes extemporaneously, verses of their own composition. 
The uniform burden of the prophecies is the coming of a de- 
liverer, who is to gather their scattered tribes, and restore them to 
security and independence. 

Besides these is a set of wizards, called Wets ; who are far 
less respectable, but more numerous, and more dreaded. Boo- 
khoos firequently become Wees; but there are many Wees 
who are never Bookhoos. They pretend to cure diseases, to 
know men's thoughts, and to converse with the spirit& Their 
performances are fraught with awe and terror to a superstitious 
people. They begin with solemn and mysterious movements ; 
presently their eyes roll wildly ; then their body trembles ; and 
at length every muscle is agitated ; while with frantic looks and 
foaming moutii, they utter oracles, or speak to a man's spirit and 
declare its responses 
17 • 



198 MISSIONAET FI£XJ>. 

Let US now turn to the rest of this great field, in no part of 
which, except at Asam, is there a single missionary of any 
persuasion! 

6. The Shtanis, ^icms, or Laos. Geographers and. historians 
know little of this numerous people ; not eren the number and 
location of their various tribe& The accounts of La Bissachere, 
Jarrie, Westhoff, Kempfer, and Marini, are rendered worthlesr 
by the contradictoriness of their statements, the confuenozi 
of their dissimilar orthography, and the changes which have 
occurred since their day. 

No modem traveller has explored the country. Dr. Richard- 
son alone has seen any considerable part of it He communi- 
cated many fiicts respecting the Shyans of the region of Zemmai ; 
but his whole account has been published in the Asiatic Journal,- 
to which, if the reader please, he may refer. I spent many hours 
in examining intelligent officers and traders, whom I met at 
different places, and gathered some &cts from the Shyan princes, 
to whom Colonel Bumey introduced me at Ava ; but as memo- 
randums became voluminous, they became also contradictory ; 
so that, instead of giving an entire chapter on this people, as 1 
had intended, I shall venture only a few paragraphs. 

The Shyan or Lao country is bounded by Asam, on the 
north, China on the 'east, Siam and Camboja on the south, and 
Burmah on the west The entire length of the country is about 
nine hundred miles, and the greatest breadth about four hundred. 
The population is probably not much short of three millions. 
iS%an is a Burman name, and Low, or Lao, the Chinese, which 
is adopted by the Portuguese. They call themselves 2%, (pro- 
nounced Tie,) and their language often bears that name in books. 
They seeih to be the parent stock of both Asamese and Siamese. 
Indeed the name shows identity. Bengalees always put a 
vowel before every word, and make m and n convertible; so that 
Shyan becomes with them A-^am, which the English further 
altered to ^am. ^yam, or Siam, is but another form of the same 
word. 

The Shyans are divided into many tribes, and the language 
has a corresponding number of dialects. They have no alpha- 
betical characters of their own; but a few individuals write their 
language in the Bengalee or Burman letters. The Roman letters 
have been wisely adopted by the missionaries at Sudiya. Read- 
ers will thus be more easily raised up, and vast expense saved to 
die mission. If the same plan be pursued in giving letters to the. 



MI8BIONART FIELD. 190 

numerous tribes now to be mentioiied, a happy uniformity in 
proper names, &c. will pervade all this region, and the diffusion 
of the Word hastened by many years. 

It is impossible to enumerate the different tribes. Their chief 
designations seem to be from the regions they inhabit. 

The Cassay or KaffU Shfans occupy a country sometimes called 
Nora, on the head waters of the Kyendween. The runihem 
Laos inhabit the sources of the Meinam or Siam River. Their 
principal city is Kaintoun. The Mrdcep or Mydop Shyems 
occupy the region between the upper part of the Irrawaddy and 
China, and are sometimes called Shyan Waws. Their chief 
towns are Momeit, Thennee, and Monay ; from each of which 
are annual caravans to Ava. The TcaroM^ or Chinese Shyans re- 
side chiefly in China. They are sometimes called Ko-shyanrpye, 
or the <^ nine-tribe Shyans." The Yunshyans appear to be the 
Jangomas of the Modern Universal History. . Perhaps they are 
the same as the Tarouk Shyans. The Zemmm Shyans occupy 
the region round the city of that name, and are less connected 
with Burmah than with Siam. Their Chobwaw is in reality 
monarch, and holds a very dubious fealty to his more powerful 
neighbor. The city of Zemmai is on the head waters of the 
Meinam, fifteen days from Bankok by boat Dr. Richardson 
speaks highly of tlie mildness, intelligence, and purity of the 
people, and of the preeminent salubrity of the climate. The 
Lowa Shyans are numerously scattered over the southern portion 
of the Lao country, and stand high for intelligence and prosper- 
ity. One of the Woongyees at Ava assured me there were no 
Lowa Shyans, but that the people so called are only Lowas, 
scattered among Shyans ; but I am led to believe he was mistaken. 
I saw at Maulmain some very intelligent traders who called 
themselves Lowa Shyans, and gave me a list of twelve or fif- 
teen of their principal towns. The Lenzens, or Sovthem Shy- 
anSy border on Siam and Camfooja, and seem to be the people 
called by old writers Langchan or Vinchar^. They were con- 
quered, in 1829, by the Siamese, and their king carried in chains 
to Bankok. Their chief town is Sandapuri. 

The Shyans are, in some respects, a more interesting people, 
and more civilized than the Burmans. Such of their manufac- 
tures as I saw were greatly superior, and the common dress is much 
more artificial and convenient They wear round jackets, short 
full trousers, and broad-brimmed hats ; dressing, in fact, much 
'like the Chinese. Though occasionally reduced and overrun by 
their neighbors, they have as yet maintained a virtual indepen- 



900 MIS8I0NAET FIEUK 

deuce, and have to a great degree avoided those internal wars 
which have reduced the North American Indians to such weak- 
ness and diminution. Some of the tribes adhere to the ancient 
demon worship, but most of them have embraced Boodhism. 
Eight or ten missionaries might at once be setded advantageously 
in large cities, and would form an important advance upon 
China. One should be stationed at Ava, or Umerapoora, where 
he would have access to very large numbers, and where his oper- 
ations would probably create no displeasure on the part of the 
government. 

7. T|ie TouNG-THoos are sometimes called Tampees. A few 
reside in scattered villages, on the Salwen River, near Maulmain ; 
but most of them to the northward. They amount probably to 
twenty thousand. The northern portions are said to have a writ- 
ten language, and books in the Burman character. The southern 
portion seem wholly ignorant of letters, except a few, who 
read and write Burman. Their name, which signifies "^ southern 
people," was probably given them about Ava. The name they 
themselves give their tribe is PaJto, or Pujo, Thetong, or 
Tethong, seems to have been their ancient metropolis. They 
resemble Karens in migratory habits, dress, habitations, and 
customs ; but hold themselves to b^ of a higher grade. They 
are given to trade, and travel extensively among the villages in 
the wilderness, selling ornaments and other -articles of luxury. 
The upper portions of the tribe cultivate tea, cotton, and indigo. 
They raise also considerable floss silk, feeding the worm on the 
plant called Puja. 

8. The TswAHs reside north-east of Maulmain, and are 
considerably numerous. They are somewhat more civilized 
than Karens, and manufiicture many articles requiring consid- 
erable «kill. 

9. The Kahs inhabit the Siamese frontier, and are addicted to 
wandering, like the Karens. They were formerly numerous in 
Tavoy province, but the bulk of them went over to Siam, when the 
English took the country. They are still numerous. Their lan- 
guage is unwritten. Partial vocabularies of the languages of 
the Karens, Lowas, and Kahs, are given in the Asiatic Re- 
searches, on the authority of Dr. Buchanan Hamilton. It is not im- 
probable that this is the tribe caii\ed Lowas, or possibly the people 
called Lowa-kahjfound between Thennee and the Camboja River. 

10. The Wahs are another wandering tribe, partly in the 
province of Mergui, but chiefly in Siam. Thej amount to about 
twelve thousand. 



MISSIONABT riEIJ>. . 901 

IL The SE-LONes, or Zahungs^ inhabit islands of the Mergui 
archipelago, chiefly Dong, Sulae, and Lampee. On each island is 
a distinct tribe, with a distinct dialect; but the language is essen- 
tially the same, and resembles the Malay more than any other. 
Few races of men are more degraded than these. Their num- 
bers cannot be ascertained, as they fly into the mountains when 
strangers visit their shores. Their food is chiefly fish and shell- 
fish. In seeking this, they put up their wretched huts wherever 
they find a temporary supply, and spend much of their time in 
canoes, among the small uninhabited islands contiguous. A 
missionary or two for these tribes might reside at Mergui, and 
itinerate among them in the dry season. Their unsettled resi- 
dences would preclude his having access to them at any one 
place, till converts were made and some village established. 

12. The Karen-nes, or *^ Red Karens,*' occupy the region di- 
rectly east of Maul main. They are more fair than Burmans, 
and their eyes generally light colored; which is very rare in the 
East They are not a tribe of Karens, as the name implies, but 
seem to be descended from the Shyans. The latter universally 
wear trousers of Uue cotton : these wear the same garment, but 
always of a red color; hence the name, probably given by 
some one who supposed them to be Karens. Their language 
contains a large mixture of Peguan words. They are remark- 
able for living in houses connected together, like a long shed. 
Sometimes a hundred live under one roof They are without 
large cities, but have several villages of considerable size, and 
practise various mechanic arts with respectable success. 

They are represented to be zealous Boodhists, and exceedingly 
savage. This character, however, is probably given them princi-* 
pally from their being addicted to man-stealing. Their practice 
is to seize defenceless Siamese, and sell them to the Burmans ; 
and defenceless Burmans, and sell them to the Siamese. This 
trade is not now so earnestly pursued as formerly. 

13. The La WAS are in the extreme south-east, bordering on 
China and Siam. Whether they have a separate country is un- 
certain. There are several large tribes of these ; some tributary 
to Burmah, and some to Siam. Their entire number probably 
exceeds that of the Karens. It is probable they live among the 
Shyans as the Karens do among the Burmans ; but their laws, 
religion, and customs are wholly diflerent They are not 
Boodhists, but worship JVats, and offer bloody sacrifices. They 
not only use no idols, but reject them with great abhorrence, and 
break theoL They seem to have no large cities. Their kn- 



908 mSSIONART FIELD. 

guage geems to be corrupt Burman. They are obviously distill- 
guished from the Shyans, as an inferior and less civilized race. 

14 The £c-CA-BAT Ku-lahs are occasionally called Mfodoegf 
fipom Myadoo, their chief city. They are found a little north of 
Moke-so-bb, or Mon-cha-boo, as Symes calls it Some of them 
reside in the British territory, and are called Cachars. They are 
a very short race, nearly as black as Hindoos, Among them am 
a number of Peguan-Portuguese Christians, lN*ought there, and 
colonized, in a former reign ; most of whom are distinguished 
by the light color of Iheir eyes. The tribe is famous for silk 
manufactures. The dialect is peculiar, though essentially Bur- 
man. Burman books would answer for them ; but few or none 
can read. 

15. The Que, or Quoofs. Some of this people reside twelve 
or eighteen miles east of Umerapoora, and two clans on the west 
side of the Irrawaddy, towards the Kyendween. They have 
been a warlike, iutelligent people, and very, conspicuous in 
Burman history, though now but a few thousands. Their lan- 
guage is essentially Burman, but mixed with Peguan and Sia- 
mese. The Scriptures, as already printed, might probably suffice, 
though it would bo necessary that a missionary should acquire 
their colloquial dialect The chief Woongyee at Ava assured 
me that they have books in their own language, written as he 
thought, in a character resembling Chinese. 

16. The Bonos are a considerable race north of Ava. Their 
language and customs are peculiar ; but neither their boimdaried 
nor numbers are ascertained. Nor could I ascertain whether 
these are the remnants of the ancient kingdom of Bong, or 
whether they are the same with a tribe called Phwoon. It is 
indeed doubtful whether the kingdom of Bong, described by 
Pemberton and others, ever existed as an independent nation. 

17. The D^nAN'Oos are found from one hundred to five hun- 
dred miles east of Ava. They have villages, but no distinct ter- 
ritory. Though not numerous, they are a thrifty, industrious 
people, and raise much of the tea which is brought to Ava. 
Theur language is said to resemble the Tavoy dialect 

18. The Ka-doos are scattered over the province of Mogoung, 
between the Irrawaddy and Kyendween Rivers; chiefly between 
24° and 26P of north latitude. They have their own villages 
and chiefs, and a distinct though unwritten language, but no 
separate territory. They are a quiet, industrious race. Their 
ehief town is Penjala-Naroo. 

19. The Yaws are on the lower waters of the Kyendween, not 



MISSIONARY FIELD* 203 

fiur fix>m Ava. The district is sometimes called Yo^ or /o« The 
language is essentially Burman, but spoken 'with a dialect intel^ 
ligible only to themselves. Unlike the Burmans, they suffer 
their teeth to remain white, and the hair to flow loose. Most of 
the people are entirely without religion, like the Karens ; the 
rest are Boodhists. They are an a^cultural and pastoral peo- 
ple, enjoying a country of extreme salubrity and fruitfulness. 
They manu&cture sugar, and export it to other parts of the em- 
pire ; and often resort to Ava for the purposes of trade. 

20. En-gt£e. This tribe occupies the mountains toward Mun- 
ipore, have a language of their own, unwritten, and are some- 
what numerous. 

21. The Ktens* are sometimes called Boo-as, and sometimes 
Norgaa, and by the Burmahs Chins, They occupy part of the 
Arracan and Munipore firontier, chiefly the mountains of the 
district of Kubo, and amount to about fifty thousand, divided 
into various tribes, as the Changsd^ the Kongjuj the Chsdoo, the 
Kuporee, &c. Some of the tribes are tributary to Burmah, others 
to the East India Company, and some are completely indepen- 
dent Some tribes wear no other clothing than a thin board, fas- 
tened in front by a string round the hips. One tribe tattoo 
their women^s faces in a honible manner ; of whom I have seen 
a number. They generally call themselves Koloun. Hamilton 
regards them as one of the original tiibes of Farther India, and 
that, under various names, such as Karens, Kookies, Cossyahs, 
&C., and in various stages of civilization, they are spread, more 
or less, over this whole peninsula. Within the limits of Arra- 
can are about fifteen thousand, who might be reached through 
Akyab and Kyouk Phyoo. A considerable village of these peo- 
ple stands at the entrance of the Oo-tha-long Nullah, ten days 
by water from Akyab. Many of them live in the intermediate 
space. The hill tribes are fierce and dreaded by all their neigh- 
bors ; but the lowlanders cultivate the earth peacefully, and have 
settled habitations. Those under Burman authority pay their 
tribute chiefly in ivory, wax, coarse cottons, ginger, and tur- 
meric They are greatly addicted to arrack extracted from rice. 
I have seen cloths and other articles made by them, which dis- 
play excellent skill and taste. Their language is peculiar and un- 
written, and the dialects of the different tribes vary considerably.' 

Of religion they know almost nothing, having scarcely any 
idea of a Supreme Being, and few superstitions of any kind. 
Some offer bloody sacrifices before a certain bush, and worship 

* Pronounced in one syllable. 



904 MI88IONABT FIELD. 

meteoric stones, talismans, and a god whom tliey call A-po-rarf^ 
The dead are bumed, the bones, &c. of poor persons remaining 
around the pyre being buried on the spot, while those of the 
rich are carried to the great Kyoung-na-tine mountain, in the 
Arracan range. The father is expected to marry the widow of 
his son, and the son may marry any of his father's widows, ex- 
cept his own mother. Adultery is always punished with death. 

23. The Pa-lounos, or PoUmgs^Bt, numerous and intelligent 
race, reside between Bamoo and the Chinese frontier, having 
separate towns and villages among the Shyans, but with little, 
if any, territory exclusively their own. Some of their villages 
are interspersed among the Kah-kyens, and some are found 
almost as far south as Ava. They are a highland race, and find 
security in their mountains, both from Burmah and China, pay- 
ing no tribute to either. They cultivate teia extensively, and 
export it, both dry and pickled. The men dress in Chinese 
&shion: women wear trousers, and a gown reaching to the 
knees. With sleeves. Their own language is unwritten, but 
many of the males can read Shyan. The language itself seems 
to be Shyan largely intermingled with Chinese, and pronounced 
so like Chinese, that the true Shyans do not understand it. 

23. The Kah-kyens, a very large and numerous tiibe, of 
Singphoo origin, extend from the Irrawaddy to China, and 
from Bamoo to Thibet It is not certain whether they have a 
distinct territory. Many of them reside in the province of 
Bamoo, particulai*ly in and around Mogoung, and are distin- 
guished by tattooing the space between their eyes. The Sing- 
phoos are sometimes called Kahkyens, but always resent it 
These and the Lawas seem to be included by Du Halde, in his 
map, imder the term Lo-los. ^heir language resembles the Bur- 
man ; but as a people they are remarkably different from Chinese 
or Burmans. They are much less civilized than the tribes around 
them. 

• 

24. The SiNG-PHOos, or Strikphoos, called by Burmans T^hem- 
baw, occupy both sides of the higher region of the Irrawaddy, 
and spread from the Pat-koi hills to China. Dufier Gam, their 
principal chief, assured me that they amount to at least 300,000 
souls. They are divided into fifteen or twenty tribes, the princi- 
pal of which are the Meerip, Beesa^ Lutong, Lapca/, and Tesanu 
Some tribes are under English authority, but more under Bur- 
man, and several are independent The Burman governor re- 
sides at Toowah ; but they have no large city. They trade with 
the Shyans at Mogoung, and the Burmans down the Kyend- 
ween, but chiefly with China. Their exports are gems, amber, 



BOSSIOITART FIELD. 205 

noble serpentine, small dahs, and salt. They worship Nats, and 
cherish a great hatred to Boodhism ; but considerable numbers 
are annually proselyted by Brahmins from Bengal, who con- 
stantly make strong efforts for this purpose, and unless Christians 
act with vigor and promptitude, annually increasing numbers 
will go over to that dreadful system. Some of these tribes ai^ 
among the finest races of men in all this part of the world. The 
language is unvmtten. 

S5. The Phwoons, or Phwons, occupy parts of the region 
round Mogoung. TTiere are two tribes of this name, distin- 
guished by the terms great and small ; whose dialects differ from 
each other considerably, and from adjacent languages totally. 
They are a quiet, industrious, agricultural people. They build 
their houses, not like the Burmans and Shyans, but like the 
people of the Kubo valley. They have no written character.. 
They sJay their original country was to the north-east 

26. Khan-tees, spelled variously EJangtees, Khantia, KampHs, 
and KanteeSf are found on the west bank of the Irrawaddy, and 
are a numerous race. A small part of them only is subject to 
Burmah. Their language bears considerable affinity to the 
Burman, and is called TaiL 

Adjacent to Burmah, but not tributary to it, are — 

1. The MuN-i-poREANS. Their country has been so variously 
designated as to make great confusion in maps. By the Bur- 
mans, their region is called Kaihay ; by the Asamese, MekUy ; 
by the Kacharese, Moglie ; and by the Shyans, Cassay, Some 
authors give them one of these names, and some another ; and 
some give them as separate countries. They hold a territory of 
about seven thousand square miles ; but the population, though 
known to be numerous, is not ascertained. It is at least seventy 
thousand. The great valley of Mun-i-pore is twenty-five hun- 
dred feet above the level of the sea, and eminently salubrious. 

2. The Ka-chars,* or Ccuhars, are bounded north by Asam, 
east by Munipore, south by Tippera, or Tripura, and west by 
Sylhet and Jynteah. Their language is peculiar. They came 
under British government in 1832, and are rapidly improving in 
their civil condition. Surrounded, on three sides, by high mountain 
ranges, the rains, during the south-west monsoon, are very vio- 
lent; and the inhabitants are subject to ague, diarrhsea, dysen- 



* Ch as in church. 

TOL. a. 18 



206 MissioNART risu>. 

tery, and fevers. The population is rated, by some authors, at 
five hundred thousand ; and by others, different numbers, down 
to eight thousand. The principal place is Silchar,* on the south 
side of the Barak River. 

3. Jtm-teah, or Gentea, lies between Kachar on the east, Asam 
on the north, and the Soormah River on the south, containing 
a population of a hundred aud fifty thousand, of whom the greater 
part are Mussulmans, and low caste Hindus of Bengal origin, 
Most of this territory is now annexed to the British dominions. 

.4 Cos-9T-AS, or KhetsiaSf who denominate themselves Khyeeti 
occupy the mountains of Asam, Cachar, Sylhet, and the Garrows. 
The region is about seventy miles long, and fd^y miles wide, 
containing three thousand five hundred square miles. They are 
a numerous race, divided into clans, sucJi as the Kynn, the 
Churroj the JBatnryee, the JSTuspungy the Muriow, &C., and are 
distributed in considerable numbers among each of the tribes 
named above. The language in all is essentially the same. 
They retain some of the forms of independence, but are under 
the supervision of a British *< agent for Cossya affiiirs." Some 
attempts have been made by the Serampore missionaries to give 
them a written language in the Bengalee character ; but nothing 
of consequence has yet been done. Their religion is impure 
Brahminism, which has not long been introduced. 

5. The Gar-rows, or GttroSi occupy the mountainous region 
of the same name, bounded north and west by the valley i)i the 
Burampooter, soudi by Sylhet, and east by Jynteah. They were 
formerly numerous, but have been reduced by their warlike 
habits. The skulls of enemies are highly valued, and kept aa 
trophies. Their territory is about a hundred and thirty miles 
long, by thirty or forty broad. They raise large quantities of 
QOtton, and cany on a considerable trade with the Elnglish who 
now inhabit the country. Their houses are very comfortable, 
built on piles, like the Burmans'. Women do much servile work, 
but have a voice in all public business, and possess their fiill 
share of influence. The language is stated to be simple^ and 
easy of acquisition, but is not reduced to vmting. They have a 
religion of their own, but no priesthood. They worship Sail 
Jungy believe in transmigration, and make offerings, but luLve na 
teolples. Brahminioal doctrines are daily spreading amongst 
them, especially the more southern tribes. Polygani^ is nc^ 
practised. Their temper is said to be mild and gay ; but they ajce 

• 

* Ch as in ckurcK 



mSSTONART FtEU). 907 

much addicted to drunkenness. A mission to this people is 
earnestly called for by Captain Jenkins, and some other of our 
ftiends residing adjacent to them. If a brother were to engage 
on their behalf he might reside for a year or two at Gowhatee, 
where every fiicility would be at hand in gaining the language. 
This field, however, is much less encouraging in its present 
aspect than many others mentioned in this paper. 

6. The Tip-PE-RAS, or Tripuras, Their country is called by 
Bengalese TSara, or Teuroj lying on the east bank of the Buram- 
pooter, between 34° and 27° north latitude. On the north, it 
has Sylhet; on the south, Chittagong. It comprehends seven 
diousand square miles, and now forms part of Bengal. In this 
country are made the well-known cotton goods called Baflas, 
exported to every part of the world. Tliey are a comparatively 
civilized p^ple, amounting to eight hundred thousand souls, a 
majority of whom profess Hinduism ; the rest are Mussulmans 
They build their houses like the Burmans. Some parts of the 
country are covered with jungle, and abound with elephants; 
but the rest is fertile, and well cultivated, and the people are not 
only attentive to agriculture, but to manufactures of various 
kinds, and to conomerce. They are divided into three tribes, 
viz. Tipperas, properly so called, on the banks of the Gomuty } 
AUnagaTj on die River Phani, or Fenny ; and the Reangen, on 
the River Menu. All speak the same language, which is peculiar 
to themselves. 

7. The La-longs inhabit the low hills of the Jynteah country, 
especially a tract now annexed to the district of Noagong, and 
are estimated at over twenty thousand souls. They resemble the 
Meekeers in character, have no written language, scarcely any 
idea of a Supreme Being, and hardly the forms of any religion. 
Their region is very unhealthy to foreigners, six months in a 
year ; but the missionary could then reside at the adjacent and 
very healthy city of Noagong, where much of his work for them 
could be continued. 

8. The Nao-as are a very numerous people on the borders of 
Cachar, Munipore, and AsanL Their country belongs partly to 
one, and partly to the other of these states. They are called Nagas 
(literally ''naked people") from their almost total want of dress. 
There are many clans or tribes of them, differing greatly in their 
measure of civilization. The better sort dwell in compact villages 
of well-built houses on high hills, and are reported to be a veiy 
handsome and athletic race ; active, both in agriculture and mer* 
ehandise. The religion of the more intelligent tribes is a rude 



906 XISSIOIVART FIXLD. 

sort of demonology ; but they have no idea of a Supreme Being, 
or the nature of the sou]. Some of these tribes are in the lowest 
state of humanity. The Rev. Mr. Rae, of the Serampore mis- 
sion, has made extensive journeys among this people and the 
Meekeers, and published ample and interesting details. 

9. The Joo-HE-AS reside chiefly in Chittagong, pn a range 
of hilly country, on the head waters of the Kulladine, between 
the mountains and the plains. There are some tribes of them 
in Tippera, and some in Arracan. They cultivate hill rice and 
cotton. Their language is wholly unintelligible both to Mugs 
and Bengalees, and is unwritten. Their religion is an impure 
Boodhism. They remove their villages eveiy year, and always 
cultivate new grounds. They pay tribute to the government at 
Chittagong, through a native Zemindar ; who lives in considera- 
ble state at Bazileah, eastward of Chittagong, and calls himself 
nya. 

10. The Chak-ha tribe is allied to the Joomea, and practise the 
same religion. They are wholly confined to the hilly interior of 
Chittagong, and are supposed to amount to about seventeen thou- 
sand. They are considerably civilized, and some can read Benga- 
lee ; but generally vmte it in Burman character. A dialect of Ben- 
galee is the common language, and their dress is quite that of Hin- 
dus. These and the Joomeas are a hardy and industrious people, 
and cut all the ship and furniture timber which is brought 
down Chittagong River. They are remarked also for intrepidity 
as hunters, and for general gentleness and probity of manners. 

11. The Raj;Bung-sies amount to full thirty thousand souls, 
scattered in every direction over Chittagong, and occupying 
some places almost exclusively, such as Run-ga-heer and Sunka 
Biver. They are mostly Bengalee Boodhists, sprung fi-oro gov- 
erning fiunihes of Arracanese, who being forced to abandon 
their country during former intestinal commotions, settled in 
Chittagong, and became naturalized. Their name signifies liter- 
ally << children of princes." But though they hold themselves 
superior to Mugs, they are a very poor people, and many of them 
come down into the large town to be servants. Their language 
is a corrupt Bengalee. They retain the Boodhist fiuth, and have 
a few priests and kyoungs, but no pagodas. 

12. The A-RiNGs are a tribe wholly independent They oc- 
cupy spurs of the Youmadou Mountains in the rear of the 
Kyens, and are known to amount to at least thirty thousand. 
They reside within the limits of Arracan, but are not enumer- 
ated in the census of that province. They bring into the plains 



jaSSIONART FIXLD. fM 

eetlon, ivory, and a little eloth, to baiter for salt and gnapee. 
They are exceedingly addicted to intoxication. The liquor for 
duB purpose is made of fomented rice, distilled witha rude ap* 
paratus of eaithen 'wure. Their language is peculiar and un- 
'writlen. They are not BooiUusts, but worship Nats; payings 
however, little attention to religious fiNrms, and only when 
pressed by calamity. 

13. The Koo-KiES, or J&mgUf, called by the Burmans ZfOfi- 
gdi, and by Bengaiese lAngtOj are a very numerous people, 
having at least ten thousand men capable of bearing arms. 
They occupy the region of the Barak and Koomty Rivers, bor- 
dered, thoiiq^h indistinctly, by Kachar and Tipperah on the west, 
Chittagong on the sou^-west, and Burmah on the south-east 
They are divided into at least ten tribes, bearing difibrent names, 
but generally live at peace with each other. The dialects of 
these tribes are said to be so various as to be unintelligible to 
each other. They have no caste, and eat all kkids of flesh. 
Some of the tribes go neariy naked. In general, they neglect 
agriculture, and depend on the game and fruits of the forest 
'B^ consequence, they all collect into villages, some of which are 
Yvrf large, and whi^ they remove every few years. They be^* 
lieve in future rewards and punishments, and worship evil genii, 
whom they desire to propitiate. Some are found also in Chitta* 
gong. Tliey are exceedingly savage and wariike: strangers 
cannot pass sa^y throuf^ their country, their beads being con* 
sidered a great prize. No young man can marry without possess- 
ing one of lliese trophioB. Some houses have many of them.* 

14 The KuM-A-ORS, or ftimoons, occupy an area of about 
•even thousand square miles formeriy subject to the Gk>ridia8^ 
extending from Aohikund to the peaks of the Himmalaya — a 
rugged and cold district, with little level arable land. The people 
are in a very rudo state, iidboring just enough to support nature. 
Some of them Uve in stone houses. The religion is Hinduism, 
and many of the people are brahmins. This country was ac- 
quired by the British in 1815, and Almora, one of its towns, was 
UEiade a sanitarium for the Company's servants in bad health. 
A good road extends from Rohilcund to Almora, through the 
Bamoury pass ; and another from Hawellbaugh, a civil station 
of the East India Company. This country is lai^ly described 
by FuUarton, Raper, and Ih*. F. Buchanan. 

1& The MaooNos, or Mrooa^ occupy the country between the 

• See Annals of Oriental Literaiore, Part m. ; Philosoph. Journal, Vol. IV. 
14* 



210 MISSIONART FISLH. 

Kyens and the pkuns, from the Cosi to the Teesta, north of 
Rungpore district, and formerly belonging to NepauL From this 
region great quantities of timber are floated to Calcutta, chiefly, 
the Saul tree. A number of this tribe, supposed to amount to 
five thousand, are ibund in Arracan, chiefly in the district of 
Akyab ; and are as civilized as the people of the plains. 

17. The KuBOs are of Shyan descent, and occupy the valley 
of the Munipore River, one of the tributaries of the Kyendween. 

18. The GoR-KAs occupy a large region north of Nepaul, but 
a warmer and pleasanter country. It has many fine .mountain 
streams, most of which combine in the Trisoolgunga. Goi^ha, 
the former capital, (lat 27° SOf, long. 84*^ 22^,) forty^ne miles 
west-north-west from Catmandoo, contains about one thou- 
sand houses, and Catmandoo, the present capital, twice that 
number. They conquered Nepaul in 1768, and became a pow- 
erful people ; but are now under British rule. 

19. The KiE-AUTS, evidently of Tartar origin, occupy a space 
between Nepaul and Bootan. They are now confined to- the 
mountains, but formerly governed portions of Dinagepore and 
Rungpore. Their religion is a negligent Boodhism ; but since 
their sulgection to the Gorkas, many have become Brahminists. 
They are not wholly illiterate, and write the language in the 
Nagree character. Individuals of tibis tribe are scattered over 
Bengal and Bahar, where they fbUow the life of gypnes, and 
wander about, preaching and telling fortunes. These are called 
JSSdiadks. 

20. The Bu-NEES occupy a province east of Asam, and speak 
the Bengalee language. They occupy both sides of the Buram- 
pooter, part of them being subject to the British, and part inde- 
pendent It is an extensive, and much of it a beautiful country* 
The natures depend chiefly on agriculture, and have therefore 
stationaiy villages, many of which are much neater tlum those 
of Bengal. Some idea both of the agriculture and population of 
the district may be derived firom the fiict that, in 1809, taxes 
were collected, by the raja, firom thirty-two thousand four hun- 
dred ploughs. Bijnee, the capital, is situated twenty*five miles 
east from Goalpara, (lat 26° 29^ long. 89° 47',) and is strongly 
fortified. 

21. The A-SAM-ESE occupy most of the valleys and fertile por- 
tions of the region called JJsamf while other tribes, in general 
less civilized, occupy the hills and mountains, especially on' the 
frontier. Their territory became a part of Burmah in 1821-2; 
but is now wholly under British control. They are veiy numer- 



MISSIONABT FIELD. 211 

ous, estimated by some authors at a mUlion ; and are so &r civ- 
ilized as to secure to a missionary the immediate prospect of 
usefulness. 

A missionary to this people might very advantageously be at 
once settled at Jurhath, long the seat of the Asamese rajas^ 
and regarded as the capital of Upper Asam. Another is wanted 
at Gowhatte, the capital of Lower Asam, and the residence 
of the British agent for this region — a station now held by Cap- 
tain Jenkind, a warm philanthropist, who has not only invited 
missionaries to this region, and rendered them important ser- 
vices, but haa given more than a thousand dollars toward the 
operations of the American Baptist mission at Sudiya. Noa- 
gong, Gualpara, &c, are now ripe for missionary labor. 

22. The Mee-keers, or MUdra^ occupy a part of Asam, south 
of the Burampooter, and amount to at least twenty thousand. 
They are greatly addicted to drunkenness, but are simple, hon- 
est, industrious, and inoffensive Some of late years have be- 
come Brahminists. They are a people in every respect prepared 
for missionary labor. The most inviting point for a station 
is No-a-gong. The Serampore missionaries were very anxious 
to establish a mission here, but relinquished the idea for want 
of means. 

23. The A-BORS reside along the south side of the Hinmia- 
laya Mountains, from long. 93° to long. 95°. A very numerous 
and somewhat civilized race, divided into various tribes, such as 
the Padow8^ Saloos, MehooSf Golmars, Mayings, &c. Their coun- 
try is cold, and manners rude. They use, both in war and in die 
chase, arrows poisoned vnth Bisa. The article is prepared from 
a fibrous root, which they keep secret, and is sold in con»derable 
quantities to neighboring tribes. They regard no food impure, 
but beef; and are addicted to strong drink. They worship a 
deity called .^Aoofii. They dress weU. Some of them annually 
visit Sudiya. No written character. 

24. The Mee-rees, or JKftm, adjoin the Abors, and are wholly 
independent They occupy a strip of level land extending along 
the right bank of the Burampooter fit)m Asam to the Dihong 
Biver, which separates them from the Abors. They are few and 
degraded, but somewhat industrious. They raise some opium, 
and have a few manu&ctures. The head village is Mot-gaon, 
Their language is the same as that of the Abors. The mission- 
aries for this tribe and the Duphlas would probably reside at 
Bishnath, (lat 26° 40", long. 93° 12^,) a British station on the Bur- 
ampooter, and head quarters of the Asam light infimtry ; or at 



Bid iRBViONAinr risu). 

Tizpore, on the fioith tienk of the same river, (lat 36^ 37'^ long. 
9SP S2f,) where also are Biitish officers and sepoys. The coun- 
try between these stations is beautiful. On the west side of 
die BarelH River, which passes through this space, is a settlement 
of at least four hundred families of Meerees ; and on the east is 
the densely peopled district of Noa-dwar. 

25. The Bor-Abors; a powerful tribe occupying the loftier 
ranges between Sudiym and the Bonash River, extending to 
Thibet The word Bor means great. The people call themselves 
Padam. These and the two last-named tribes are essentially 
one people, and speak the same language. They have no written 
characters ; but the language is fluent, easy of pronunciation, and 
readily acquired by a foreigner. Missionaries might at first re- 
side with the Meerees, either at the station mentioned above, or 
on the Burampooter, opposite to Sudiya, where are many Meerees ; 
and penetrate among the Abors and Borabors, as prudence might 
dictate. 

96. The A-HOHS occupy the eastern parts of Asam, and 
speak the language of BengaL Three fourths of them are Brah- 
minists. They are more numerous than some of the tribes which 
have been named above. 

27. The KoL-i-TAS, or KtdUas, are scattered through the Rung- 
pore district, and part of Asam. They speak Bengalee, and have 
adopted that religion. They are called by Hamilton a powerflil, 
independent, and civilized nation. 

28. The MiSH-BfEES occupy the sources of the Lohit and 
IKbong Rivers, to tiie north-east of dudiya — a lofty and very cold 
region. They are a very extensive race, possessing industrious 
halHts, and more gentleness than mountaineers in general. 
Missionaries would be (|uite safe among them. None are found 
on the plains near Sudiya, but a constant succession of them 
visit that city for purposes of trade. 

They are distinguished for hospitality. When a man kills a 
bullock, he invites his frimds to partake ; all the skulls are pre- 
served in his hoCise, as a proof of his hospitality, till he dies, when 
diey are piled on his grave as an honorable monument One 
branch of the Mishmees are a good deal mixed among the Abors. 

29. Tlie Kan-tees, descended from the Bor Kantees, inhabit 
a triangle near the sources of the Irrawaddy, bounded by tiie 
rivers Lohit and Dibong, and the mountains of the Mishmee& 
They are a very intelligent and numerous race, and have many 
large towns, among which Mun-ldng and Man-sai are the piinci- 
paL The language is Shyan. Rev. Messrs. Brown and Cutter 



MISSIONARY riEIA. 213 

are now laboring at Sudiya for this tribe and others, and thus 
form the exception mentioned at the beginning of this article. 
Sudiya stands on the right bank of the Ku-nil, or Kundil nullah, 
six miles above its junction with the Lohit, and has ten thousand 
inhabitants. It is the advance British post on the north-east 
frontier, and has a military force and commissioner. The mis- 
sionaries have reduced liie . language to writing, in the Roman 
character, ^md printed various elementary books. 

30. The Bor-Kant££S reside between the eastern portion of 
Asam, and the valley of the Irrawaddy. Their capital is Man- 
chee, twelye days from Sudiya. A numerous and interesting 
people. Language is nearly allied to the Shyan. 

31. The SiNG-pHoos. Of this people there are large numbers 
ui)der British sway, in the neighborhood of Sudiya. They are 
divided from the Burman Singphoos, on the south, by the Patkoi 
Hills, and from the Bor Kantees, on the east, by the Langtan 
Mountains. On the west, they are bounded by a line extended 
fh>m Sudiya to the Patkoi range. They worship idols, and seem 
to have a religion mixed up of doctrines from their neighbors. 
An intelligent and enterprising race. No written character. 
The Singphoos are likely to be much better known, from the 
fact that the tea-plant, which the British are so anxious to cultivate 
in India, flourishes chiefly in their territory. A very inviting 
missionary station is found at Ningru, a beautiful village on the 
high bank of the Buri Dihing, three days south of Sudiya, and in 
the midst of a tea coun,try. Missionaries might, however, ad- 
vantageously remain a year or two at Sudiya, where are many 
Singphoos, and where advantages for acquiring the language 
would be greater than in the jungle. The language is said to be 
singularly difficult, and full of combinations of consonants, almost 
unmanageable to a foreigner.* 

32. The Ku-NUNGS ; a wretched race, subject to the Kantees, 
somewhat numerous. Language not written. They occupy the 
mountains to the northward and eastward of the Hukung Valley, 
toward Asam. 

33. The MuT-TUCKS ; a tribe on the eastern border of Asam, 
south of the Burampooter, numbering twenty-five thousand men, 
beside women and children.' Some of their villages contain a 
thousand houses each. It is probable they are the same people 
sometimes called also Moo-cHnchree-oi^ MoramSy and Motxika. 

* Rev. Mr. Branson left America in 1837, to labor among this people. 
He has also interested himself for the Nagahs, 



314 MissieNART mu>. 

Though occupying a region rendered cold by its elevation, the^ 
have many comforts^ and are a highly thrifty and Intelligent 
people. 

34. The Lap-chas, or Sikkims, are separated from the Chinese 
dominions in Thibet by the Kha-wa IQupola ridge of the Him- 
malaya. The eastern branch of the Teesta River separates them 
from the Deb Raja of Bootan ; <md to the west, the Konki 
River divides them from Nepaul. The length of the district is 
about seventy milesy and the average bi^adth forty; almost all 
hilly. The proper name of this people is Lcq^ha; the term 
Sikhims being given them from the name of the capital. They 
are one of the most important tribes of the Nepaid Valley. 
They generally embrace the Boodhism of the Grand Lama ; but 
are very lax in their observance of it, killing animals, and drink- 
ing to excess. They are intermixed very much with the Booteas. 
The unicorn, so long deemed ftbulous, is said certainly to exist 
in this country. The region is under British influence, though 
virtually independent The raja holds an intimate intercourse 
with Lassa and China. 

35. The Dur-LAS, sometimes spelled DupUas, and some- 
times Dupholas ; an independent tribe on the north border of 
Asam, westward of Bootan. They are a powerful tribe, and 
inhabit a region which, though hilly, is fruitftd both in produce 
and game. They f&« considerably civilized, and carry on a 
brisk traffic vrith their neighbors. 

36. The A-KAS border <»i the Duflas, and are also independent 

37. The Kv-FA Chow-as occupy a hilly range contiguous to 
the Akas. 

38. The Boo-TEAS, an independent tribe, in the neighbor* 
hood of the Akas and Duflas, occupying both sides of the great 
Himmalaya range. Those on this side are tributary to the 
English, and those on the other side to some tribes of Tartars. 
They are evidentiy of Thibet origin ; and tiie provmce vras prob* 
ably once part of that country. Much of the territory is above 
the line of perpetual snow. The villagers migrate to the val- 
leys in October, and return in May. Their principal subsistence 
is derived fi^m numerous flocks and herds. The villages are 
small and scattered. The religion is Lamaism. 

Beside these there are several tribes less known, such as, 381 
the Tangkools; 40. the Kons; 41. the Anals; 42, the Poorams; 
43. Mueyols; 44. Munsangs; 45. Murings; and 4d Luhoppas; 
all found on the moimtain ranges to the eastward of Chitta- 
gong; 47. the Rumbos; 48. Joholes; 49. Jompcdes; 50. Gk>iiH 



HISSIQNART FIELD. d]5 

inchis ; 51. Oojongs ; 5fL Scrunenantis; 53. Ulus ; 54. Calangs ; 55. 
Jeilaboos ; 56. Segamets ; 57. Kemoungs ; 58. Udai^ ; 59. Sakkeyi^ 
60. Utans ; 61. Joccoons ; 62; Semangs ; 63. Oodees ; 64. Sakais ; 
and, 65. Rayots; all on the Malay Peninsula, having different 
languages, tibough more or less mixed with Malay ; . 66. the 
Simongs, on the Yamunee River ; 66. the Reegas ; 68. Pasees ; 
69. Mizongs; 70. Bibors; and 71. Barkans; all on the northern 
edge of Asam, toward the Lama country; 72. the Uniyas; 
73L Marchas ; 74 Jowaries ; and 75. Suiyabans ; on the* margin 
of the Himmalaya, in the region of Niti Ghaut, and Sutuleje 
River ; 76. the Khoibus ; 77. Longphus ; 78. Champungs ; 79. 
Kapwis ; and 80. Korengs ; all occupying portions of the region 
of Asam. 

Here then, are twenty-six races of people in the Burman em- 
pire, and eighty in the immediate vicinity, making a hundred and 
aix. The subdivision of many of these into tribes speaking 
different dialects, increases the number of distinct missiona 
which demand to be commenced to about a hundred and twenty. 
Further investigations in these regions will discover other tribes, 
equally entitled to missionary efibrt If the survey were ex- 
tended, so as to include the territories of the Grand Lama, where 
it is believed there is no- missionary, we should enrol some »x- 
teen or twenty tribes and dialects more. 

Supposing the Baptist Board to be bound to su{^ly only the 
field described in this paper, and which has hitherto been left ta 
them, together with British and proper Burmah, and to seAd 
only two missionaries to each language, what a mighty effort is 
required, compared to their present operations ! Two hundred 
and forty men would be demanded iihmediately ; and years 
must elapse before they could acquire their respective languages. 

Should we at once enter upon these fields, and forestall the 
introduction of Hindu and Burman literature and superstition, 
we i^ould gain much every way. As regards literature alone, 
promptitude is important. To commence this, among a rude but 
rising people, is to save mountains of obstacles in future efibrts. 
Heaven literature is every where, and has always been, the 
grand prop of heathen religions. It was the curse of Chaldea, 
of Egypt, of Greece, of Rome, of Arabia. It is the curse of 
India, of Burmah, of China. The absence of it is the huge ad- 
vantage of the Karens, and one great cause, under God, of 
nnsmonary success with that people. The same advantage is 
now offered, in relation to the tribes here described; but it 



216 IU8810NA&T riELD. 

cannot always continue. They will soon hare Mahometan or 
Hindu legends and literature, if we give them not the truth. 

These remarks are not at variance with the admitted fact that 
ignorance is a principal hinderance of Christianity. The edu- 
cated heathen is as ignorant as the uneducated : nay, his requi- 
mtions make him worse than ignorant They fill him with error. 
They oppress him with stronger superstitions. They inflate him 
with pride, while they debase and harden his heart 

To give any people a vmtten language, is not to divert the 
missionary from his proper work. It is a part of his work, and 
highly important In accomplishing it, he gives more or less 
literature to the people ; and this literature, being at the founda- 
tion of all their fiiture improvements, and based not on fidse, but 
on true philosophy, must even prove the handmaid to religion, 
to say nothing of still higher benefits gaiiied by giving a people 
the written word of God. Two hundred and fifty or sixty men are 
wanted this moment to supply these new fields, and to reenforce 
the present missions in Burmah, even on the supposition that 
native preachers ynW be raised up in numbers equal to nearly all 
the demand fi>r preaching. 

Further remarks are unnecessary. The facts speak ynih suf- 
ficient eloquence. Where are the thousand young men in our 
churches ? Will they aU go to the law, to physic, to merchan- 
cfise, to mechanics, or to the field, without once questioning the 
propriety of giving themselves to the holy ministry ? Shall the 
heathen, the Jew, the Mussulman, and the Papist, have none of 
their sympathies? Must every view of a perishing world be 
shut from their eyes, while, in their own land, and for their own 
ends, they seek domestic comforts, or amass property, or squab- 
ble in politics ? 

May those whose duty it is to embark in this blested en- 
terprise hear the voice of the Lord, saying, ''Whom shall I send, 
and who will go for us?" and without delay respond, ''Here 
ami; send me." 



5il7 



CHAPTER ra. 



ON THE MEASURE OF SUCCESS WHICH HAS ATTENDED 

MODERN MISSIONS. ' 

Introduction. — I. The Number of Missionaries. — II. The K.ind of Labor 
performed: {Preparatory ;. Collateral ; Additional; Erroneous. — III. Dis- 
advantages of Modern Missionaries : Imperfect Knowledge of the Lan- 
guage ; Poverty of the Languages themselves ; Want of Familiarity with 
the Religion and People 5 Degraded State of the Natives 3 Inability to live 
as they live ; Being Foreigners; The Structure of Society 3 The prevailing. 
Philosophy ; The Presence of nominal Christians ', Popeiy. ^ IV. Efforts, 
which do not reach the Field. -~ V. The Amount accomplished : A large 
Force in the Field ; Impediments removed ; Translations made ; Lan- 
guages reduced to Writing; General Literature. imparted ; Tracts written;. 
Grammars, Dictionaries, and other Helps prepared ;- Immense Distribution 
of Bibles and Tracts; Mechanical Facilities created ; Schools established, 
and Youth already educated ; Blessings of Christian Morality diffused ; 
Idolatry in. some Places shaken ; Effects on Europeans abroad ; Actual 
Conversions. T- VI. Effects on the Churches at Home — Remarks. 



Many of the best friends of missions avow feelings of disap- 
pointment, in regard to the measure of success which has at- 
tended the enterprise. Considering the great eflforts which have 
been made, they are ready to infer either that there is some radi- 
cal error in the mode of operation, or that << the set time" to 
bring in the heathen, has not yet come. At this we can scarc^ely 
wonder, when we consider the misstatements which are current^ 
and the prevalent deficiency of information on this subject^ even 
among religions persons, for want of reading missionary peri- 
odicals. 

Those who stand aloof from the work, are still more disposed 
to regard it as a failure. Some are not backward to charge those 
who persist, with fanaticism and folly ; and a few go so far as to 
brand them with chicanery and corruption, and to declare their 
belief that most of the fUnds contributed for missions, are re- 
tained by the hands through which they pass. 

On the other hand, there are those who dwelt always on* ani- 
mating prognostics and local successes. Reluctant to contem- 
plate discoiuraging circumstances, they anxiously exclude sueh 

VOL. II. 19 



218 MEASURE or MIB8IO{7ART SUCCESS. 

details from what they say or publish, and at monthly concerts 
of prayer, or other public meetings, create an impression that the 
work is well nigh done, at least in some places. There is thus 
a danger of making contributions to missions the fruit rather of 
temporary emotion than habitual principle, and of graduating 
the measure of our duty more by the amount of success than 
the distinctness of injunction. And when, in a course of years, 
the expected results are not realized, there is a proneness to 
dejection and lassitude. 

The writer cannot join with those whose tone is chiefly that 
of exultation. But he is persuaded that missions have succeeded, 
to a degree fiilly equal to the amount and kind of labor bestoWed, 
and presents the following considerations to sustain this opinion. 

Before proceeding to measure the absolute noagnitude of what 
has been accomplished, it is necessary to consider the true 
amount of means employed, and the exact manner in which they 
have been applied. 

I. 2%e number of missionaries^ and the amount qftime and energy 
ihey have had to bestow on their work, 

1. The English Baptist Missionary Society was foimed in 1792 ; 
the London Missionary Society in 1795 ; the Scotch Missionary 
Society in 1796 ; the Church Missionary Society in 1800 ; the 
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions in 
1810; the Baptist Board in 1814; the Episcopal and the Meth- 
odist Missionary Societies in 1820. 

Of course, the first years in each of these societies produced 
very few missionaries. By a careful analysis of all the mission- 
ary statistics within reach, it appears that in 1810, the whole 
number of stations was twenty-nine ; in 1820^ fifry-seven ; and 
at the present time, about four hundred. If we allow two mis- 
sionaries to a station, it gives iis, in 1810, fifty-eight ; in 1820, a 
hundred and fourteen ; and at the present time eight hundred. 
We thus perceive that we have proceeded but slowly to the 
present magnitude of our operations. One half of the present 
number of missionaries have gone out within so recent a period, 
as not yet to have acquired the languages of their people. 

2. The lives of missionaries are shorter than those of ministers 
at home ; not exceeding, probably, on an average, more than eight 
or nine years. 

3. As the highest instances of longevity are found among those 
who gave themselves chiefly to translations and English preach- 
ing, the average life of such as were devoted to the immediate 
conversion of natives is still &rther lessened. 



MKA8UKE Of MISSIONAET SUCCESS, 319 

4 All those who died before they had been in the field four 
years, are to be presumed not to have become efficient preachers. 

5. Three or four years are to be deducted from the brief span 
of all missionaries, as time spent chiefly in study. 

6. Most missions have been carried forward in regions where 
the missionaries were robbed of one fourth of their effeotitr^ 
energy by climate. Combine ail these considerations, and the 
absolute amount of direct efforts for the conversion of heathen 
is reduced to a very paltry sum. 

Again : The calculations which have been made on the labors 
of the wives of missionaries, are for the most part, much too 
large. Speeches, essays, and sermons have described the public 
usefulness of females in glowing terms. It has even been declared 
that on this account, << almost all misisionaries of the Protes* 
tant churches may count for two." The seclusion of women in 
certain countries, has principally given rise to this opinion, as 
they can find access to their ovni sex in a manner not practicable 
to their husbands. But it must be considered that only in a 
part of the field are females rigidly secluded, and then only the 
higher classes, with which few missions have much to do. Few 
missionaries' wives have acquired the language to such an extent 
as to enable them to be useful in this way. Their opportunities 
for learning are by no means so good as those of their husbands. 
Household duties demand some time ; their minds have been 
less trained to the acquisition of language ; and such as have 
children are greatly put back in their studies, and hindered from 
missionary work, if ever so fiuniliar with the language. Among 
ourselves, we do not reckon ministers' wives as so many evange- 
lists, when we compute the degree to which a state or county is 
supplied with the means of grace. Much less can we calculate 
upon the wives of missionaries. The helps and fiicilities enjoyed 
by a woman at home, who essays to do public good, are not finind 
among the heathen. There, few nurses or servants can be 
trusted alone vrith children, even for an hour ; the elder ones are 
not safe away at school, but must be about the mother, and 
taught wholly by her — itself a great task, which few mothers in 
America could add to their other cares. In sickness, she is not 
aided by a circle of kind fiiends, but must nurse her husband, 
her child, or her scholar, day by day, alone ; destitute even of the 
aid which servants might render, could they fully understand her 
commands or customs. At home, a minister's wife does good 
chiefly through others, by setting in motion and keeping up plans 
which they can execute. But not so with the missionary's wife. 



220 MEASUBZ OF HIS8IONART 8UCCV89. 

She has around her no circle of actire and unencumbered m- 
ters, to teach Sabbath schools, to form Bible classes, or to consti- 
tute societies for good objects. All she does must be carried 
on, from beginning to end, by her own individual unassisted 
energies. She must find her principal sphere of usefulness m 
keeping her husband whole-hearted and happy ; in being a good 
housewife ; sustaining all the domestic cares ; training up her 
children well ; furnishing her husband prudent counsel and af- 
fectionate support ; and setting before the heathen the sweet and 
impressive example of a well-ordered Christian family, and the 
elevated and purifying character of conjugal life, as regulate by 
the New Testament As time and opportunity ofier, she should 
diligently and thoroughly study the language. Then let her 
take every opportunity of conversing with such as come to the 
house, form a circle of acquaintance among the native females, 
and faithfully visit among them as a Christian. teachen 

Unmarried females, and such as have no children, may gen- 
erally be regarded as missionaries in the fullest sense. Some of 
these have maintained fer years a course of public usefulness 
not inferior to their masculine fellow-laborers. 

r 

JL The Mnd of labor which has been performed. 

1. Up to the present period, the principal portion of missiona- 
ry labor has been preparatory. 

He who views tiie lofly colimm is apt to ferget how great have 
been the labors of the architect beneath the sur&ce of the earth, 
and how widely the hidden foundations spread round beneath 
\n& feet So when we survey the results of missions ; most of 
the labor, though indispensable, is not now seen. Nor can any 
inspection of their present condition disclose the extent and 
variety of past labors. 

We need not here stop to inquire whether missionaries have 
devoted too much time to translations, authorship, schools, secular 
business, or preaching in English. It is sufficient for the present 
argument, that the major part of our efibrts have been so ex- 
pended, it is not possible to arrive at precision in regard to 
the exact proportion ; but from careful inquiries, I am led to set 
down, as preparatory, three fourths of the work done in India, 
much more as to China and Western Asia, and somewhat less 
in most other missions. 

2. No small portion of time and energy has been spent on 
objects which may be called collateral. 

A pastor at home looks for these labors to his church, and to 



UEASUIIE OF MI8SI01TABT SUCCESS. 391 

benevolent 80cietie& He has around him .those who maintain 
Sunday schools, distribute Bibles and tracts, sustain pecuniary 
agencies, hold meetings in private houses, visit the sick, main- 
tain discipline, and perform a multitude of other services, which 
in a foreign land devolve on the missionary alone. The frtu^- 
tion of efibrt, left after making the deductions of the last head, 
18 therefore to be still tarther abridged, if we mean to measure 
missionaries by miiiistera at home. 

S, He has many duties addiUandl to those of a pastor in a 
Christian bind. 

In addition to all his studies and labors of a strictly missiona- 
ry and evangelical character, he must ere<^ places of worship, 
dwellings, and school-houses; employ and oversee native assist- 
ants and oatechists ; and send out agents, with Bibles and tracts. 
In the absence of physidans, friends, nursesi, and trained ser- 
vants, he must be surgeon, midwife, and nu^se, in his own 
family. In many eases, he must devote considerable time to the 
dispensing of medicine to the natives. He., must be school- 
master for his own children, as well as Sunday school teacher, 
and perhaps si:q;>erintend native schools. 

Beside this list of duties, so large as almost to seem absurd, 
he must correspond with his friends at home, the Society^ and 
fellow-missionaries ; keep care&l money accounts ; and maintain 
a proper intercourse with Europeans around him. 

4. Many missionaries have felt obliged to imitate the example 
of Carey, Marshman, and Ward, and of the Moravians generally, in 
devoting much time to raising pecuniary resourcea While the 
public was but half awake to their duty, there was much reason 
for this. There are perhaps cases now where it is proper. 
I only name it as another deduction jQrom our computation of 
the measure of means strictly spent in converting the heathen. 

5. Mueh time and money have been eiqpended erroneously, Qit 
least in several missions. 

Shops, houses, mills, farms, machines, implements, fonts of 
type, and books, have been made unwisely, and relinquished ; or 
made at too great a cost The temporal afiaira of the people have 
received too much attention. Periodical publications have en- 
trenched on higher duties ; translations have in some cases be^i 
made prematurely ; and in others great labor has been bestowed 
in making revisions, which prove not to be improvements. 

Ail this was to be expected. In labors not expreealy patterned 
in the New Testament, we have no teacher but experience, 
whose instructions are always costly. . No reasonable man could 

19* 



222 MEASURE OF KISSIONABT SUCCESS. 

expect this item to be less than it is. Happily the pressure 
of such expenses has passed away with the period of our 
inexperience. 

m. We will now glance at the disadvantages under which the 
best and purest missionary labor is exerted. 

The bigotry, superstition, and sensuality of the heathen, their 
want of early training in the proper theory of religion, the ab- 
sence of a correct moral sense, and similar disadvantages of 
great magnitude, not felt by ministers in a Christian land, will 
not be insisted upon ; because they equally impeded the 
apostles, who nevertheless had great success. I intend only to 
name those which are peculiar to modem missionaries. 

1. An imperfect knowledge of the language of the people. 

Scarcely one missionary in twenty has become able to preach 
with entire fluency, and probably never one had such a knowl- 
edge of the language as inspiration gave. A great amount of 
preaching has been done through interpreters, and these- often 
unconverted heathen, who could not give full force to themes 
they did not comprehend. Few can acquire such mastery of a 
foreign tongue, as to express their thoughts with the glow and 
intensity of a native, even when the idiom and structure of the 
language is thoroughly understood. 

An experienced missionary in Bengal assured me, that on an 
average, not one half of the sermons of ihissionaries who under- 
take to preach is understood. Dr. Carey, in a letter of August, 
1809, states that after, by years of study, he thought he had fully 
mastered the Bengalee, and had then preached it two full years, 
he discovered that he was not understood ! Yet Dr. C.-s teachers 
flattered him that he was understood perfectly. This is a very 
common deception of pundits and moonshees. In the opinion 
of one of the most experienced missionaries in the Madras 
presidency, not one missionary in ten, out of those who live the 
longest, ever gets the language so as to be generally understood, 
except when declaring the simplest truths. This is a difliculty 
not to be removed. Merchants and traders may easily acquire 
the vocabulary of traffic and social life, and so do missionaries. 
They may go further, and be able to read or understand literary 
and histoTical subjects. But to have the ready command of 
words, on abstract theological subjects, and all the nice shades 
of meaning requisite to discuss accurately mental and moral 
subjects, can only be the work of many years, of intense study, 
and great practice. ' 



MKA9URC OF HISS10NART SXTCCSSS. 223 

2. There is a still greater difficulty in the poverty of the lan- 
guages themselves. 

For terms which are of primary importance in religious dis- 
course, words must often be used which are either unmeaning, 
or foreign to the purpose, or inaccurate. It is not easy to ex- 
hibit this difficulty in its true magnitude, to such as have not 
mijced with heathen. A few examples may, however, make the 
argument intelligible. Words equivalent to God, Lord, j&c, 
must, in various languages, be those which the heathen apply 
to their idols; for there are no others. In Tamul, the word 
pdvum (sin) signifies only "exposure to evil ;" or simply "evil ;" 
whether natural or moral ; and may be applied to a beast as well 
as a man. The word padesuUam (holiness) means " clearness." 
JRegeneration is understood by a Hindu or Boodhist to mean 
" another birth " in this world, or " transmigration." The j»tir- 
poaes of God they understand to be ** fete." The word used in 
Bengalee for fcoty, (d'harma) sometimies means "merit" acquired 
by acts of religious worship, and sometimes "that which is 
agreeable to rule or custom." When the compound word Holy 
Ghost is translated, it becomes " Spirit of rule," or some phrase 
not more intelligible. In the Episcopal Liturgy in Bengalee, it is 
rendered " Spirit of existence," (sadatma ;) and Mr. Yates, in his 
new version of the Scriptures, uses the word pcMru^ " clean." 
This last, while it avoids the hazard of conveying a wrong idea, 
and seems to be the best rendering, is yet evidently imperfect 
In Siamese, the word most used for sin (tot) means either " guilt," 
or the "punishment of guilt," or simply "exposure to punish- 
ment" The best word the missionaries can get for holy^ is 
horesut, "purified," when people are spoken of; and saksiiy 
"or Spirit having power because of sanctity," when the Holy 
Ghost is meant There is no Siamese word equivalent to repent ; 
and a phrase is used signifying "to establish the mind anew," or 
" make new resolves." In Burman, there is no term equivalent 
to our heaven, and a word meaning "sky," or more properly 
" space," is used ; nor any word for angd, and the rendering of that 
term has to be " sky-messenger ; " nor any word for condemn, ex- 
cept the circumlocution " decide according to demerit^ or sin;" 
nor any word for conscience, thank, &c. &c I might add scores 
of such cases, given roe by missionaries. There is scarcely a 
theological term not subject to this difficulty. 

For a multitude of our terms there is no word at all. Among 
these are not only theological terms, such as sanctification, gos- 
pel, evangelist, church, atonement, devil, &C., but the names of 



!M lfE4JliniS OP BflfeflONART SVCC«flS. 

impletnentB, animala, customs, clothing, and many other diiogi^ 
of which ignorant and remote tribes have never heard, and fyr 
which entire new terms are obliged to be coined. 

Let a man imagine how he would be embamuwed in readinga 
book, or hearing a discourse, in which he constantly met with 
<]h«ek or Arabic terms, and words used in a sense differing 
more or less from that in which he understands them, and these 
oflen the principal terms in the sentence ; and he may form some 
conception of this difficulty. Ev^i the native assistant, preaching 
in his mother tongue, is not properly underiB$ood; for he must 
use these terms. 

3. Want of fiimiliarity with the system and sacred books to 
be encountered, and with national prejudices and modes of 
thinking. 

For exposing with freedom, and attacking with power, a pop- 
ular belief these are eminent advantages. Hence, in part, the 
superior success of native preachers. The apostles were native 
preachers, almost wherever they went ; and we see how largely 
they used their intimate knowledge of the national religion and 
habits of thinking, not only in disputations, but in formal dis- 
courses and epistles. Many years must elapse before a mis- 
sionary can altain this power ; and then only by the wearisome 
perusal of many volunMs of disgusting legends, as well as con- 
tact with natives in many ways, and for a long period. 

4. The rudeness and ignorance of the people sought to, he 
reclaimed. 

Idolatry tends steadily downward; and eighteen centuries 
have served to degrade the heathen ftu* below the latest and most 
corrupt Oreeks and Romans. When mankind began to ftll 
away from the living God, there remained some knowledge of 
the proper attributes of Deity, and a comparative nobleness and 
purity in the human mind. But the ofatjects of worship, the rites 
enjoined, and the character of the people, steadily sunk lower 
imd lower. Hence all nations refer to past ages, as having 
greater purity and happiness than the present. Iniquitous ora- 
cles, abused asylums, horrid bacchanalia, and human sacrifices, 
were known, even in Greece and Rome, only to later generations. 
With all these abominations, they possessed no contemptibler 
amount of arts, sciences, literature, and poetry. Syria, Mace- 
donia, Greece, Italy, and Northern Africa, forming the field of the 
first missions, were the centre of civilization and intelligence. 
The wide intercommunication maintained by travelling philoso- 
phers and marching armies, gave impulse to intellect, and dis- 



MEASURE OF XI88I09ART SUCCEAS, 235 

fleminated knowledge. The Roman, the Greek, the Jew, the 
Egyptian, was far less of a brute, than the savage or semi-civ- 
ilized object ofotar philanthropy. 

For a long period before the birth of Christ, a leaven of con- 
tempt for pagan rites had been diffused by Pythagoras, Socrates, 
Plato, Aristotle, and others. Every century brought forth some 
such writers, and increased the effect of the former works. 
Socrates, Lycurgus, BemostheneS) and others, had by their 
orations stirred up the stagnation of the public mind. Euclid, 
ZenO) Epicurus, Apollonius, Archimedes, and Eratosthenes, led 
the select few to a noble expansion and activity of the intel- 
Itetual powers. Afterward came the satires and exposures of 
Horace, Lucian« and Juvenal, turning a strong tide of ridicule 
upon the prevailing mythology. To quote more names might 
seem pedantic ; but there was then scarcely a department of 
learning without writers which, to this very day, maintain not 
only a place among our studies, but admiration and utility. 
Poetry, philosophy, history, eloquence, tragedy, mathematics, 
geography, botany, medicine, and morals, were all cultivated. 
Such was the state of mankind when Christ came ; and while it 
would have allowed a new system of superstition or error little 
chance of prevalence, it made a happy preparation for Chris- 
tianity. Not, indeed, that any of the philosophy agreed with it ; 
or that any of the philosophers adopted it ** The wisdom of 
this world," then as now, deemed the cross ^ foolishness." But 
ihe people toere trained to thinks and both Jews and pagans were 
capable of examining, and disposed to understand, the nature of 
the new religion. 

The nations among whom missions are now conducted, are in 
general the reverse of all this. With them the human intellect 
has for ages been at a stand. Improvements in any thing are 
not imagined. Without valuable books, without a knowledge of 
other countries, without foreign commerce, without distant con- 
quest, without the strife of theology, without political freedom, 
without public spirit, — what is left for them, but listlessness, 
ignorance, and pride ? Such of them as attempt study, lefdn 
only falsehood and folly ; so that the more they learn, the less 
they know. Their history, chronology, geography, physics, as- 
tronomy, medicine, and theology, are so utterly wrong, that to 
fill the mind with them is worse than vacuity. This is true of 
the most cMized heathen of this day ; and of many parts of the 
missionary field, a much stronger picture might be drawn. 
Such indurated ignorance is incomparably worse to deal with 



fM WUVOBM or MttNOZTAAT 80C0MS. 

thim ibie retsoniiigB and ftlse pfailoeophy. What eui argument 
dcs if not understood ? The edge of truth itself is turned by 
impenetrable dulness. 

The depreciation of morals, is as great as that of intellect* 
We look in vain even for Spartan or Roman wtue. Except 
perhaps among the Cretans, it is hardly probable that the first 
preachers any where encountered such a spirit of fidsehood and 
deceit as disthiguish the heathen now. Truth is utterly viranting. 
Man has no confidence in man. The morality is not only defee*- 
tive, it is perverted. Killing a cow or an insect, is more shocking 
than the murder of an enemy : lying for a brahmin is a virtue 3 
stealing for real want is no sin : a few ceremonies or offer- 
ings expiate all crimea Transmigration abolishes identity; for, 
if perfectly unconscious in one state of existence, of ail that 
transpired in previous ones, identity is virtually lost Sin is re- 
duced to a trifle, the conscience rendered invulnerable, generous 
sentiments extinguished, and the very presence and exhortations 
of the missionary engender a suspicion destructive to bis suc- 
cess. His reasons for coming are . not credited ; and the fear of 
political tr^chery is added to a detestation of bis creed. The 
best supposition they can make, is that he is seeking religious 
merit, according to his own system, and careful not so much for 
their conversion, as fi>r his personal benefit in a future state. 

5. Inability to live as the people live. 

Except at a few points, the manners and customs are such that 
a missionaiy cannot adopt them without disadvantage. It has 
often been tried, to a greater or less degree ; but always relin- 
quished, fer numerous good reasons which I cannot here stop to 
adduce. In some missions, the health and even the life of a 
missionary require him to live in a better house, and more expen- 
nvely than the chiefs, or perhaps the king. The consequent 
evils may be partly conceived, by considering the efiect with us 
of a minister's living in a style superior to that of his richest 
hearers, without having any dependence on them for support 
It is not the question here whether this evil may not be palliated 
in some places. It has existed as a disadvantage in many tn<- 
stsnces, and in many must probably always so remain. 

6. The world is not now under a single government The 
apostles were every where fellow-subjects ; for the stupendous 
power of Rome presided over the known world. But the mis- 
sionaiy is now a foreigner, living in foreign modes, hold- 
ing his connections veith foreign powers, and endeavoring to 
introduce a foreign religion. In one part of the field, be is 



either wondered at «s a superior being, or feared as a political 
agent ; and in the other, despised as coming from some barbarous 
island on the confines of creation. To .be either a Roman or a 
Jew, secured to the first preachers a fraternity wherever they 
lyenL Our missionary finds none, till, by the blessing of God, 
he makes it From some countries he is kept aloof by inexora*- 
ble prohibitions ; in some, his life is unsafe ; in some, ofiicial ob* 
structions are thrown in his way, so as almost to discourage 
effort; and in others, though protected by Christian rulers, he is 
almost precluded firom usefulness by the influence of their 
example. 

7. The structure of society. 

At first. Christians x^uld be tolerated even ^ in CsBsar's house? 
hold," and retain ofices, civil ^md military. The persecu- 
tions were not so much by the people as the government, and 
the converts could prosecute their callings, whether as tanners, 
tent-makers, fishermen, or centurions. Now, the adamantine 
barrier of caste fences off into innumerable ' sections the two 
hundred millions of India ; while all, from the highest to the 
lowest, unite against Christianity. The convert becomes an 
autcastj in such a sense of that word as Europeans cannot con* 
ceive. He is not only deprived of property, but torn from wife 
and children, and abi^idoned, without the means of subsistence. 
Unless the missionary devise a mode of subsistence for him, he 
must starve. In addition to other evils, this state of things tends 
to keep o£r all who have property to lose, and draw together 
mendicants, idlers, and criminals, to profess Christianity for 
temporal ends. 

^Among Mahometans, Boodhists, and other pagans, to become 
a Christian entails most of these trials, though in other forms. 
The convert is cast out as evil. His relations deny him, his busi- 
ness fails, his children are a by-word, his rulers are displeased, 
and his life endangered. 

Among still ruder nations, the distinction of tribes cuts up 
the human fiunily into small, insulated portions, denying to each 
other common kindnesses. After spending many years to ac- 
quire a language, there are but a few thousands to whom it can 
be the medium of truth. Wars, wanderings, extreme poverty, 
and desperate degradation, seem to preclude the very hope of 
success. 

8. The apostles were not every where met by a system of 
natural philosophy which directly contradicted all their teachings. 

Wherever Christianity now goes, a new system of geography 



2S28 K^AflniUE OF MISBIOITAKT 8I7CCE9S. 

and astronomy must be adopted. It cannot be said that the 
missionary may pass by this topic, and only preach Christ cruci- 
fied. His hearers will not let him pass it by. The country he 
professes to have left, cannot exist by their system. The Shaster 
and the Bedagat must fell, if his system be true. He will be at- 
tacked upon it It will be regarded as a part of his religious 
belief, and he must clear away their cosmogony, before he can 
build his faith. 

With the few who can be so fiir educated as to understand 
and receive the Copemican system, this difficulty is converted 
into a fikcility. Such are at least rendered unbelievers in their 
own religion. But the mass of the people will long remain in 
the old belief) and as Christianity cannot wait to be preceded by 
schools, missionaries must meet this dSfficulty in all its strength. 

9. The presence of nominally Christian countrymen. 

These are now found almost every where ; and too many of 
them, by their ungodly lives, present to the undistinguishing 
heathen a continual ground of objection. Their lewdness, ex- 
tortions, oppressions, riotous living, desecration of the Sabbath, 
neglect of sacred things, direct opposition, and secret obstructions, 
wring the soul of the missionary^ fill his way with thorns, and 
tend to nullify his greatest exertions. ^ ^ 

Where Christian governments have borne rule, and where his 
own life has been most secure, he has found those very govern- 
ments arrayed against his success. When Buchanan would 
have given forth information touching the abominations of Hin- 
duism, not a journal in Calcutta dared publish his communica- 
tions ! When be made them fit>m the pulpit, his friends were 
not allowed to publish the sermons. When he returned to Eng- 
land, and published these things, his statements were denied, 
and his character assailed. The East India Company long 
opposed the introduction of missionaries, or kept them under a 
surveillance which defeated their object. Had not the Danish 
settlement at Serampore afforded an asylum, till an experiment 
was made, evincive of the political harmlessness of evangelical 
labors among the natives, it is doubtful whether India would 
have been opened to this day. It is only necessary to refer to 
the periodical accounts, to the Calcutta newspapers, and to the 
occasional pcm^phlets of that time, to show how wilfully and 
effectively the messengers of mercy were hindered, for many 
years ; and how large deductions ought to be made, on this ac- 
count, from the fruits which niight otherwise have been pro- 
duced. Though the Indian government no longer exerts a 



KEASURE OF MISSIONARY SUCCESS. 339 

direct opposition to missionaries, it does many things, some of 
which have been named in a previous chapter, to sustain pagan- 
ism and Mahometanism throughout its dominions. 

The Dutch government has been even more inimical, and still 
maintains its hostility. When Mr. Bruckner, after many years' 
labor, had translated the New Testament into Javanese, he went 
to Serampore, and at great expense got types cast, and printed it 
But he no sooner returned, (in 1832,) and gave away a few copies, 
than the government seized the whole edition, and placed it in 
the public stores, from whence it has never been restored. ~ % 
could mention other facts of a similar character. Their own 
chaplains and other clergy are under such restraints, as tend to 
nullify or obstruct their labors to convert the natives. 

The Spanish and Portuguese colonial governments in India 
have avowedly opposed us from the beginning, on the ground 
of our Protestantism. 

At some of the Sandwich Islands, among various tribes of 
American Indians, and in many other places where no govern- 
mental opposition has been made, the influence and' example 
of unprincipled men, both residents and visitors, have been most 
distressing.* 

In the most favorable aspect in which the missionary meets a 
Christian government, in pagan lands, he finds it a government 
of financial rapacity and military force. The natives cannot for- 
get that the presence and power of the white man, is the fruit and 
proof of their subjection and inferiority. Wherever he estab- 
lishes his fort and his flag, it is to the subversion of their political 
and civil consequence. A distinguished British writer declaresb 
that with the exception of the obstacles which the impolicy of 
Europeans themselves has created against the propagation of 
their religion, there exist no others. <* In every country of the East, 



* O that immoral Christians living among idolaters, and inimical rulers^ 
would consider how much more reprehensible they are than those who of old 
professed to be his people, yet caused his name to be polluted among the Creo- 
tiles ! In the days of Ezekiel, " They were dispersed through the countries ;, 
and when they entered unto the heathen, whither they went, they profaned my 
holy name when they said. We are the people of the Lord, and are gone forth 
out of his land. The heathen shall know that I am the Lord, saith the Lord 
God, when I shall be sanctified in you, before their eyes/' Ezek. xxxvi. 19— 
23. In the days of Paul, it was still their reproach, " Thou that makest thy 
boast of [possessing] the law, through breaking the law, dishonorest tliou Godt 
For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gtntiles through you." Rom. 
». fa, M. 

VOL. n. 90 



330 MSASUBJB OF MISSIONART 8UCCB80* 

Christianity has been introduced to the people 9long with the 
invariable and odious associates of unprincipled ambidon and 
commercial rapacity.*** Hence their expulsion from Japan, 
China, Tonquin, Cochin-Cbina, and Camboja ; and the precari- 
ous footing of missionaries in Siam, Burmah. and other places. 
<< It must be confessed that if the beauty of Christianity has not 
convinced Orientals, it is principally by reason of the bad opin* 
ion which the avarice, treachery, invasions, and tyranny of the 
Portuguese, and some other Christians in the Indies, have im- 
planted in them." f 

10. The resistance made by Popery. 

At a large proportion of the stations, there are Papal estab- 
lishments. At these the priests always, and the people often, 
are active and implacable opposers. The missionary's character 
and labors are misrepresented ; his Bibles and tracts are declared 
false and pernicious ; and salvation, for him or his adherents, is 
pronounced impossible. 

Worse than this is the contempt and aversion which they 
create toward the Christian name. Their proselytes are seldom 
less degraded and vicious than the heathen, and sometimes 
more so. That they have not procured the exclusion of all mi&- 
sionaries, as they have from China and Japan, is because they 
are not sufficiently powerful to excite the action of government. 
So far as they have ability, it is exerted to keep Protestantism 
from pagans. 

IV. T7ie ^fftd of TMUih of the tfforis at home doea not reach the 
fidd abroad. 

Large sums have been spent in surveying the field, and sundry 
lives lost for want of a better acquaintance with the countries, 
climates, natives,| &c 



* Crawfurd's Indian Archipelago, vol. ii. book 6, chap. 4. 

t La Loabiere, Du Royaume de Siam, torn. i. 

X Men of the world exclaim against this ; but they spend money and life, 
op(m matters of infinitely less moment. Tliey encounter the same perils, in 
the same regions, in pursuit of wealth, science, or fame 3 or perhaps, prompted 
only by curiosity. Let but the effort to discover the sources and course of the 
Niger be specified. In this one enterprise have perished Ledyard, Houghton, 
Park, Anderson, Homeman, Nichols, Roentgen, Tucker, Tudor, Cranch, 
Galway, Smith, Peddie, Kummer, Campbell, Stockie, Toole, Denham. Clap- 
pert(Mi, Morrison, Pearce, Laing, and I know not ho.w many more, all men 
of distinction and worth. With these have perished several hundred soldiers, 
scientific attendants, servants, &c. All these lives spent to discover the course 



IVXASUmE OF mSSIONAllT succsst. 

Lurge expenses, of both time and money, are ipctured ftff 
agencies, secretaiiships, travelling, clerk-hire, buildings, eircur 
lara, pamphlets, &c. Objections may lie against some of theae 
cases, and certain details. But the main question of ezpedieHcy 
tod necessity remains clear. They yield no fruits in the foreign 
field, but without them a beginning could not be made. Chris- 
tians were ign<H«nt of the various subjects involved in the un- 
dertaking. They were both to be induced to move, and to be 
taught how } so that the whole energies of some have been ab- 
soribed in awakening the cooperation of others. For this there 
is no present remedy but in the continuance of these very ex-* 
pensea.* Even now, though thousands of pamphlets, reports^ 
speeches, sermons, &&, have been distributed, thousands of ad- 
dresses made, and thousands of committees and associations 
formed, there are multitudes who do not understand the move- 
ment For want of more of this sort of expense and labor, tbou- 
sands of sincere Christians have not been awakened to a proper 
consideration of the enterprise ; and thousands, misjudging it, 
oppose. 

In addition to these expenses, large sums are absorbed by the 
outfit, passages, and salaries, of missionaries who die before they 
acquire the language. Very costly libraries have to be fiimished 
to stations where translations are in progress. Those who 

of a river flowing through pestilent solitades, and occupied by barbarous 
tribes ! And for what purpose ? To convey peaee and eternal life to these 
benighted Africans T No. To add a few facts to science, and peradveniure, 
to open a new market for European manufactures ! The settlement of many 
colonies, the attempts to discover a north-west passage, and a score of other 
such enterprises, might be named, which have involved greater loss of Hfe,than 
the whole missionary enterprise from the beginning. 

* This item, though large, is apt to be overrated. At an early period of 
missionary operations, when the total receipts were small, and great personal 
effort^ required to collect them, the proportion was greater than at present 
The average income of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign 
Missions is about |[260,000, and the average expenditures for agencies, salaries, 
travelling expenses of missionary candidates for examination, postages, rent, 
and other incidental expenses, about $^,(X0, being a fraction less than 8 per 
eentk The expenditures of the Baptist Board of Foreign Missions are about 
1^90,000, and the home expenses <9[7000, which is also a fraction less thaQ 8 per 
cent. The proportion in other societies is, probably, about the same. Con- 
tributors ought, ceriunly, to feel gratified to know that they can collect their 
missionaries, place their donations abroad, and convert their money into Bibles 
and tracts, at so small a charge as eight cents on a dollar. Were the income 
of missionary societies doubled, the home charges would not be materially 
iaereased, as the present organixations would suffice. 



988 MXABinCB OF mSBIOllAKT BVCCXSt. 

know the price of many neoessary works in tbe learned lan> 
guages, will feel the force of this consideration. This sort of 
expense, and all those connected with setting up a printing- 
office, must he renewed at every principal mission to he es- 
tahlished. 

The outlay for societies' houses, secretaries, treasurers, clerks^ 
tec, will not increase in proportion to increased operations. 
Once properly organized, a set of officers can as well conduct a 
hundred missions as fifty. Experience will reduce many ex- 
penses, hoth abroad and at home. The houses, lands, presses, 
types, machinery, lihraries, &c., now possessed, will remain as so 
much capital. Natives will soon learn to do printing, &C., and 
the cost of manipulations be reduced. The prices of passages 
win lessen, as facilities and improvements multiply. In short, 
every ch^ge between the donor and his object may be expected 
to decrease. The churches wilt come to the work with more 
readiness ; systematic contribution will succeed to desultory col- 
lections ; few brethren vrill remain to be conduced and urged ; 
and the apparatus of agencies will cease to be burdensome. 

v. het vs now look at the amount tekuh has been aecon^ished, 

1. Numerous and formidable impediments have been re- 
moved. 

Ignorance of the field, and of the nature of the work, have 
given way to knowledge and experience. An entrance and 
location among various strange nations, has been effected. The 
difficulties of many languages are overcome. Several mission- 
aries have attained, not merely a trader's fluency in tbe native 
tongues, but that minute and critical knowledge which is neces- 
sary to become authors, and to preach with advantage. Preju- 
dkes against Christianity have been overcome, in many places. 
In some, the spirit of indifference has given way to a spirit of 
inquiry ; and confidence in tbe missionary, and respect for the 
purity of his principles, have been created. Most missionaries 
who now go out, find brethren to welcome them, houses for their 
reception, and other ^cilities which do away no small amount 
of suffering, mistake, and delay. Had all our money effected 
only these preliminaries, it would not have been ill spent 

2l a great body of missionaries and native preachers are in 
actual service. 

The reports of some societies do not distinguish between 
missionaries and assistants, printers, &c., so that it is not possible 
to state the precise number of each. It .will not be far fh)m the 



lCS48UaE OF MISBIOlTAliT 8UCCK88. 938 

truth to say that there are one thousand ordained micfsionariefl^ 
fifty printers, three hundred schoolmasters and assistants, and 
some hundred native preachers. 

Of the ordained missionaries there are in Afirica one hundred 
and twenty-eight; other regions adjacent to the Mediterranean, 
fifiy-tluee ; Farther India, one hundred and sixty-eight ; Ceylon, 
twenty-eijg^t ; Indian Archipelago, Australia, &c., eighty-one; 
West Indies, two hundred and three ; North American Indians, 
one hundred and eighteen. To send out one thousand mis- 
sionaries, and three hundred and fifty printers, schoolmasters 
&a, with their wives, at an average of three hundred dollars for 
passage, and two hundred dollars for outfit, has cost one nUUion 
three hvmdared fhmwind dollars^ to say nothing of the expense of 
their education and the cost of the native assistants. The labor 
of committees, correspondence, d&c, in discovering, examining 
preparing, and sending forth, this body of laborers, can only be 
appreciated by those who have been engaged in such services. A 
large proportion of these persons has been in the field long enough 
to develop their character, and prove their suitableness. Here is. 
then, another item sufficient of itself to reward all our exertions 

3. The Word of Qod, in whole or in part, has been translated 
by modem missionaries into nearly a hundrad languages. 

We ought to look steadily at this fact, till its difficulties, niag- 
nitude, and importance, are in some sort perceived. These 
tran^tions, in many cases, have been made, firom the original 
tongues, with vast pains in collating versions, and afler extensive 
reading in the sacred writings of the natives, to gather suitable 
words, true idioms, and general propriety. 

Some of these versions have been printed in successive edi^ 
tions, each revised with a labor equal to that of the first translar 
tlon. In several cases, different and independent tran8lation9 
have been, made into the same language ; thus furnishing mul- 
tiplied materials for ultimately forming a satisfiictory and eft- 
tablished version. 

These versions embrace the languages of more than half ihe 
human famUy ; and some of them are among the most difficult 
in the world. 

4. A considerable number of languages have been reduced to 
vnriting. 

Strange sounds have been caught, orthography settled, parts 
of speech separated, and modes of construction determined. In 
doing this, it has been necessary to go into wearisome and per- 
plexing examinations of native utterance; to collect, without 

20* 



d34 MSASUBE OP MlSSIONAftT $UCCMS. 

helps, all the words of whole languages; and to study deeply the 
whole systent of universal grammar, or structure of languages 
in general. 

For some of these languages chamctera have been invented, 
in whole or in part In most of them a considerable number of 
the people have been already taught to read, and an introduction, 
is thus made to the increase of books, elevation of intellect, and 
extension of Christianity* 

5. Missionaries have given to the heathen nearly all the useful 
literature they now enjoy. 

With a few exceptions, they have been the introducers of the 
art of printing, into all the pagan nations where it now exists. 
Even in Hindustan, there had never been a book printed, in any 
of her numerous languages, (except a Bengalee grammar, and 
one or two other works by the late. Br. Wilkins,) till the Baptist 
missionaries gave them the boon^ 

It is not necessary to give specifications, to elucidate or am- 
plify, this argument Every literary man,- and every reader of 
missionary intelligence, virill at once think of various countries, 
where the facts exist, on which it is founded ; and will perceive 
that this fruit of missions, though not directly evangelical, is 
highly important* 

6. Tracts, and practical ^works, have been produced in consid- 
erable variety. 

In the Bengalee alone, there are severUy-fioe tracts, beside 
Doddridge's Rise and Progress, Baxter's Call, Pilgrim's Progress, 
Janeway's Token, Evidences of Christianity, Commentaries on 
Mark and Romans, Young Henry, and some others. The Cal- 
cutta Tract Society has printed more than 6535 pages of tracts; 
equal to twenbf4tD0 volumes of 900 pages each. At Madras have 
been printed, in the Tamtd language, gevefUy-tme tracts, beside 
broad-sheets; at Jaffna eighty tracts, and at Travancore Jiftg, 
making in all over 200 publications in Tamui. About Jifty 
tracts have been printed in the Malay; in the Chinese, about 
a hundred, comprising 5863 pages, or twice the amount of pages 
in Moirison^s Bible. In Burman, there are tweabf-ei^ tracts, 
making about 900 octavo pages ; beside portions of Scripture in 
tract form. It would be tedious to make further specifications. 

* Our own biblical literature owes much to the researches of missionaries ; 
not only for important illustrations from manners, customs, natural history, &c., 
but for criticism. See, on the last point, a paper in the Quarterly Observer 
lor January, 183G, on " The obligations of philology to modem missionary 
vflTorts." 



r^ 



Among these publications are hymn-books, in sereral lan- 
guages. Every one may conceive the difficulty of writing 
poetry in a foreign tongue, even if the metre and mode of versi- 
fication resemble our own ; the reverse of which is true of 
Oriental languages. At most missions, the variety of hynms is 
now sufficient for public and private worship, and some ad- 
vance has been made in teaching converts to sing. I could 
not explain, without too many words, the labor and difficulty of 
this work in both its departments. 

All these works are to be enjoyed by fUture converts, to their 
more speedy and efiectual growth in grace; and by future 
missionaries, in extending the knowledge and the arguments by 
which Christianity is to prevaiL 

The amount printed, forms but a fraction of what has been 
made. Part of the rejected or postponed matter may yet be 
serviceable ; but a large number of manuscripts, made by begin- 
ners, though useful in their place as studies, will never be printed. 
The amount of life and labor expended in producing the read- 
ing matter now extant, is not easily conceived. It is a labor from 
which fruit can only now begin to be realized. The same noise- 
less, and for the time, ineffective labors, must be performed in all 
new missions, and continued to a great extent in the old onea; 
but so far as idiomatic, intelligible, and adapted works have been 
prepared, it is work done forever. 

7. In nearly every mission there have been prepared a 
grammar, vocabulary^ and dictionary. 

Rude and imperfect as some of these necessarily are, because, 
in their first stages of preparation, they furnish most desirable 
aid to beginners, saving not only months of labor, and much 
health and strength, to new missionaries, but forming the rudi- 
ments which future students will improve to completeness. Not a 
few of these helps have already advanced, under succe^ive mis- 
sionaries, to a good degree of perfection, and are among the 
noblest literary works of the day. 

8. An amount literally incalculable of Bibles and tracts has 
been put into circulation. 

Making the fullest deduction for such of these as may have 
been destroyed, millions doubtieSs remain, to prove, as we may 
trusty seed sown in good ground. 

I am not among those who seem to think that if. Christian 
publications are scattered abroad, good ffoui follow. But the rec- 
ords of Bible and tract efforts most amply show that God smiles 



90$ iift4>0BJc or msiioiTAiiT sircigxsf. 

on tlu8 speciea of beneyolence. Eveiy aniuifd report of Ui^se 
societies gives fresb facta, so that volumes might 'be filled with 
these alone. I give the foUowiDg illustration, not because more 
jBtriking than others which constantly occur, but because recent 
and unpublished. A young man came to the Baptist brethren in 
Cuttackx stating that in his own country, about six years before^ he 
had received from some stranger, who wore a hat, a religious tract ; 
which, almost without looking at, he placed in the bottom of hia 
chest Lately, a gentleman had come through the place, making 
a survey of the country. The hat this person wore, reminded 
the youth that once a person with a hat gave him a tract. He 
brought it forth from his chest, and for the first time read it over. 
It proved the means of his awakening { and he persisted in hia 
inquiries. Having unreservedly become a disciple of Christ, 
he had noMT made a long journey to join himself to his people* 
He was baptised, and returned, and is now a useful laborer in 
the missionary service. 

9. Great mechanical fkcilities have been created. 

Beside the presses employed on foreign languages, by the Bible 
and tract societies of Europe and America, there are now in 
fiill operation in heathen lands, more than forty printing-office^ 
belonging to missionary societies. Soine of these have from 
five to ten presses, generally of the best construction. The fonts 
of type are numerous, and in many difierent characters. Each 
of tfiese fonts has cost thousands of dollars, because, in addi- 
tion to the usual expenses, there have to be incurred, in each case, 
the cutting of punches, sinking of matrices, and apparatus for 
casting. The alphabets, too, consist not of twenty-six letters, 
like ours, but often of a thousand or mo^, including symbols 
and compounds. In addition to all these facilities, we may enu- 
merate school-houses,, chapels, dwellings, libraries^ apparatus, 
tools, globes, orreries, &c., at the difierent stations, and procured 
at an outlay of hundreds of thousands of dollars. All of the 
printing-offices have binderies, supplied with tools sufficient to 
do the work of the respective establishments. 

Many natives, at the cost of much labor and time, have been 
trained to all the branches of mechanics connected with these 
offices. In bringing matters to their present position, the mis* 
sionaries have not only been obliged to devise, teach, and over- 
see, but in many cases, to perform every part of the manual 
labor. These services and expenses are not again to be per- 
formed in the .same places. The costly scaffi)lding is up, for 



MfiASURE OP MISSIONARY SUCCESS. S37 

large portions of the growing edifice; and future labor and 
money, on those sections, may^go directly to the increase of the 
building. 

Beside the property invested in these facilities, and forming a 
large available capital, we are to consider the savings which win 
be made hereafter, by the improvements which have been efiected. 
This point may be made plain by a single specification. In 1805, 
the cost of printing a manuscript Chinese version of the New 
Testament, then existing in the British Museum, it was ascer- 
tained, would be two guineas (ten dollars) per copy.* In 183% 
Mr. Hughes, of Malacca, wrote to the British and Foreign Bible 
Society,f that the cost of a hundred copies of the whole 
Bible, firom the blocks, would be one hundred and four dol- 
lars — a difierence of about three thousand per cent ! Whenever 
punches and matrices have been made, the casting of type, may 
hereafter be done at a. comparatively cheap rate. 

10. Schools of various grades are established, and a multitude 
of youth have received a Christian education. 

To appreciate, in any proper degree, the magnitude of this 
result, it is necessary to consider the difficulties which have been 
overcome. In almost every case, the first offers of gratuitous 
instruction are spumed. When, at length, a few pupils are ob- 
tained, priestiy influence has often driven them away. When 
even this is overcome, the children are frequentiy too wayward 
and idle to continue at school. Our victory, therefore, over the 
prejudices and jealousy of parents, the influence of priests, and 
the frivolity of the children, is a great achievement Now, in 
many places, applicants are far more numerous than can be 
received, and nothing but want of funds precludes an almost 
unlimited extension of the system. £ven brahmine send their 
sons without hesitation. 

I need not expatiate on all the probable effect of these schools, 
many of whose pupils are adults, and many ipore, who, though 
youth when at school, are adults now. They have diminished 
priesdy influence by raising up an intelligent body of persons, 
who, though ever so humble, can and do argue triumphantly 
with the men who had before held the sway of great veneration. 
They have diffused a right knowledge of Christians and Chris- 
tianity, overthrovm erroneous systems of philosophy and nature, 
arrested floods of vice, prepared intelligent hearers of the gospel, 

* Owen's First Ten Yean of (he British and Foreign Bible Society, 
t Report of the British and Foreign Bible Society, 1833. 



!Xi8 xKAJomx ov MiaaiozrAKr soccebb, 

proved the superloiity of the missionary, ai^d, in many cases, 
have been the means of genuine conversion. 

Some of these are boarding-schools, where the pupils are 
wholly witfidrawn fix>m heathen influence. Some of them are 
for the children of native Christians, who receive at home im- 
pressions fitvorable to the permanency of those they receive at 
schooL Some of them teach the higher branches, such as form 
a collegiate course with us. Some are taught in languages never 
before conunitted to writing ; so that the pupils are the first of 
^ir tribes who have ever learned to read. Some c^ them are 
for females, in countries where the sex has ever been left in 
almost total ignorance. 

The whole number of pupils who have received education, or 
are now in the school^, cannot be ascertained. From the statis- 
tics furnished on this head by some societies, and the imperfect 
returns of others, I set down the pupils now in missionary 
schools, diroughout the world, at nearly three hundred thousand. 

11. The blessings of Christian morality have been widely 
difiiised. 

^me whole nationa have adopted Christianity. In Green- 
land,* in Labrador, and in more than thirty islands of the 
Southern Seas, paganism has ceased to be the national feith ! 
These have become, in the customary sense, CkrigHan eotmtries. 
Instead of poverty, wars, and plunderings, are found plenty, 
peace, and security. Instead of murdered infants, neglected 
children, degraded wives, and burning widows, are seen do- 
mestic peace and social endearments. Instead of idleness, are 
the comforts of inteUigent industry. Intellectual cultivation has 
supplanted brutal insensibility. Rulers and kings, laying aside 
ferocity and selfishness, are seen governing their people by Bible 
laws, and anxious for the general good. Wherever even nOni- 
inal Christianity takes root, through Protestant efforts, it pro- 
duces more energy of character, milder manners, and purer 
morals, than has ever been shown under any form of Pagan or 
Maliometan influence. I confidently refer for proof to the Phil- 
lippine Islands, to Amboyna, Bengal, and Ceylon. 

There are, also, in the midst of heathen lands. Christian vil- 
lages and districts, shining as lights in dark, places ; such, for 
instance, as at Serampore, Luckantiapore, Tanjore, Tenevelly, 
Ceylon, Mata, and scores beside. 

* Ip Greenland tbeie remained, in 1834, only one hundred and fifty hea- 
then! 



IIEX8UJUE OF MISSIONART SUCCESS. 8S^ 

** Dialects unheard 
At Babely or at Jewish Pentecost, 
Now first articulate divinest sounds, 
And swell the universal anthem." 

There are also siDgle stations, where nominal Christians are 
reckoned by thousands. It is truO) the degree to which the fruits 
of Christianity are produced, is not the same as in Christendom, 
where its influences are corroborated in a thousand ways, and 
matured upon successive generations. The conduct of these 
nominal ones is often a discouragement, and sometimes a disgrace. 
But the benefits preponderate. Children grow up among bene- 
ficial influences, and enlightened to know good from evlL In-' 
stead of a fidse, filthy, and damning mythology, commingling 
with their first and most lasting impressions, they are instructed 
and restrained by pure and blessed truth. The Sabbath is ob- 
served, and the same peqfile assembling fix>m week to week, 
afford an opportunity of impressing line upon line, precept upon 
precept; converts are not embarrassed for daily bread, nor 
scorned, abused, and abandoned by relations. Many formidable 
hinderances to conversion are thus removed. I need not expand 
this proposition. The reader will see, that among such a people, 
the missionary labors with many advantages similar to those 
of a pastor in our own land. 

12l In some places, the entire fiibric of idolatry is shaken. 

The knowledge of the one true God, and of salvation through 
his Son, has, in several regions, become general. Hundreds of 
the best-informed persons openly ridicule and denounce the 
prevailing superstition ; and thousands have their confidence in 
it weakened, if not destroyed. Conviction of the truth is estab- 
lished in the minds of multitudes who dare not openly confess 
it Not a few of the converts have been from among the distin- 
guished members of society, and even from the priesthood. 
Some of these have been so celebrated for sanctity, and so ex- 
tensively known, as to have excited, by their conversion, a thrill 
of inquiry and alarm in all their vicinity. Education has eman- 
cipated thousands fi^m the terrors of paganism, who yet do not 
accept Christianity, nor consort with missionaries. Indeed, no 
man can be conversant with the heathen world, without per- 
ceiving that several large portions of the kingdom of darkness 
are on the eve of a religious and moral revolution. 

This topic of encouragement la no doubt extravagantly en- 
larged upon .by some* It has been assumed of countries where 



240 MXASURX or missionary 817CCE8!!. 

it is not true ; and where it is true, the degree has been oyerrated. 
Still, it is one of the achievements of missions which the most 
scrupulous must admit That it is found any where, and to any 
extent, is great encouragement ; it is not only a blessing on past 
efforts, and the promise of a still greater, but a most animating 
fiicility and preparation for future exertion. 

13. The effect of missions on the European population 
abroad. 

Before this enterprise, there was, among those who l«sided in 
foreign lands, whether in public or private lifo, an almost uni- 
versal enmity to religion. Carey said that when he arrived in 
Calcutta, he could hear of only iharte pious persons in India ; ex- 
cepting the four or tve missionaries ! Now, a considerable num- 
ber, even among the highest ranks, in many parts of the East, open- 
ly serve God. Hundreds of soldiers, and many officers, have l^een 
converted under missionary labor. Places of worship are built, 
and the Sabbath observed, where Christians had long resided 
without giving any visible sign of their fidth* Missions now 
have the countenance of a large number of gentlemen who 
make no profession of religion. Apologies for paganism, and 
opposition to Christianity, are nearly silenced. In various 
places, handsome contributions toward the schools, &c, are 
obtained from the officers and gentry on the spot 

On no theme do pious *^ old Indians " dwell with more forvor 
than this change in the religious character of Europeans, since 
their arrival in the country. I might rehearse numerous fkcts 
given me by such, but space does not permit It is sufficient to 
say that much obstruction is thus removed at certain points, and 
an encouraging amount of cooperation secured, which is annually 
increasing. Considering how large a part of the missionary 
field is under the dominion of Europeans, this single result of 
our past efibrts is evidently of great consequence. 

14. Lastly, and chiefly — souls have been converted to God. 
Here is the great point On this there can be no variety of 

sentiment, as to the value or the fruit, nor dispute as to the 
reality of its existence. 

« Behold the midnight glory ', worlds on worlds. 
Amazing pomp ! Redouble this amaze. 
Ten thousand add. Add twice ten thousand more. 
Then weigh the soul ! One soul outweighs them all. 
And calls the astonishing magnificence 
Of unintelligent creation, poor.".« .Youn«. 



KEASUBE or MISSfONAliT SUCCESS, 341 

Converted heathen are already numbered by tens of ihtmsands, 
I might fill many pages with proof of the sincerity of their con- 
version, from the sacrifices they make, and the lives they live. 
I examined diligently into this matter every where ; and have 
copious details in my possession. But, adhering to the studied 
brevity of the other parts of this work, two or three specimens 
only will be given. Few Christians are aware of the extent to 
which such &cts may be adduced. The various histories of 
naissions are full of them. 

In the last report of the London Missionary Society, it^ i» 
stated that Narapot Singh, a native preacher, had by his at- 
tachment to Christianity, sacrificed, for a period of twenty-four- 
years, an estate of eight thousand rupees per annum, making in^ 
the whole <mt hundred thotuand dollars. And this is *^ all his living*** 
For the entire period, he ha's endured continual poverty and 
toiL ' .Many of the Burman and Karen disciples- have literally^ 
*< suffered the loss of all things;" and it is believed that sonra- 
have died in consequence of their sufferings. At the villago- 
of Mawbee, near Rangoon, a large number of Karens became- 
Christians, through the preaching of a native assistant) and en* 
dured persecutions, which only fell short of taking life, for many 
months \ having never seen a white mis»onary. i saw various 
individuals in Bengal and the Camatic, who ^ere then suflering^ 
banishment from all their relations, and many of the hardship* 
of poverty, in consequence of serving God. In Madagascar, 
Christianity was for a while countenanced by Radama, the king^- 
and the missionaries had ntany seals to their ministry. At his 
death, the queen, who had always opposed her husband in this 
thing, no sooner found herself in possession of supreme audior- 
ity than jshe began to exercise it for the destruction of Christians; 
The missionaries were expelled. One after another, the promi- 
nent disciples have been put to death. One of these, Rassalama,. 
was sefltenced to death, and, for several successive days, was 
cruelly flogged before the fatal day arrived. But her faith never 
staggered, and she met death with a martyr's intrepidity. Her 
companions were sold into perpetual slavery, and their property 
confiscated ; but not one recanted. Rafaravavy, another distin- 
guished woman, was for a long time kept in irons, and then sold' 
as a slave. 

After this, the remaining Christians began to assemble in the 
night, at the house of Rafaralahy, where they read the Scripture, 
conversed together on spiritual things, and united in prayer and 
praise. They were soon betrayed to the government, and Rafii-. 

VOL. II. Ul 



343 UEASflAE OF lIlSSfOMAKT SUCqi5S9. 

nilaliy, aftec lieiiig kept in irons two or tliree clays, was taken to 
tlie place of execution. On his way, he si>oke to the execu- 
tioners of Jesus Christ, and how happy lie felt at the thought of 
seeing, in a few minutes, hhn who loved Imn and died lor hiui. 
At the place of execution, a few moments heing granted hiin, 
at his request, he oftered up a fervent prayer for liis persecuted 
bret}iren, and commended his soul to Jesus. lie then,^ with 
|ierfeot composure, laid himself down, and was immediately put 
to death. He was twenty-five years of age, and of a respectable 
fiunily. After tliis, the persecution was pressed with rigor^ The 
government determined, if iM>8sible, to secu^re all the companions 
of Rafiiraiahy. Sevend of them were seized, and afterwards 
made their escape. Many incidents^ showing the distress to 
which tlie Christians were reduced, are related. A large num- 
ber conceal themselves in the houses of fiiends, or in the forests, 
numbers are sold to slavery, and some are in irons. The queen 
proposed to put every Christian to death ; but some of her offi- 
eers advised her against this, saying, ^ It is the nature of the re- 
ligion of the whites ; tlie more you kill, the niore the people will 
feceive it." 

Such are the iacts, which might be multiplied to an indefinite 
extent They leave no room to question the reality of the re- 
ported conversions. Defections, indeed, often occur, to pain the 
bearts of the missionaries } but, though many have fallen tlirough 
strong drink, love of gain, and other temptations, I never heard 
of one who was driven from Christianity by violence. 

It is impossible, to know the number of regenerated hea- 
then) as the returns are not furnished from some missions. 
Two thousand have been baptized by missionaries connected 
with Serampore, of whom six hundred are now alive and ia 
good standing. In the West Indies, connected with the Bap- 
tist and Methodist missions, there are 69,000 communicants. 
The number connected with the London Missionary Society is 
5,439; with the Church Missionary Society, 1,514; with the 
English Wesleyan Missionary Society, 48,793, exclusive of 
members in British America; with the English Baptist Mis- 
sionary Society, 18,720 ; with the American Board of C. F. M. 
3,600;* with the American Baptist Board, 1^00; with the 
Moravian missions, 47,000. Some missions, for instance the 



^ An extraordinary number of persons in the Sandwich Islands have re- 
cently become religious. The particular accounts have not yet reached thifl 
•onntfy ; but it is^flipposed the number is not far firom dOOO! 



1IXA817RB or MSSIOlfAllT 817CCS88. 343 

MoraWan, do not require actual conyeraion to God aa the term 
of church membership; so that we camiot calculate exactly from 
their returns in this arg^ument 

From the best data we can obtain, we may safely estimate the 
present number of converts, after deducting such as may be 
supposed to have been received on an outward profession mere* 
ly, at more than a hundrtd thousand. 

In many cases, these are formed Into churches, with pastors 
and deacons. The native preachers and catechists amount to 
more than a thousand. Many of these have received a good 
education in mission schools. Some (and the class is increas- 
ing) have become authors, and produced books, tracts, and 
hymns, of great value. Let the reader pause and consider the 
Acts contained in these last four sentences ; for though they are 
barely named, they are of great importance. 

In some places, these churches have become so established 
that if missionaries should retire, the cause would probably go 
on. The Rev. M. Baker, of Madagascar, declared in an address 
at Cape Town, several years ago, that there were "^ not less than 
five hundred natives, who had maintained a constant profession 
of religion amidst persecution and danger." We have just seen 
how, with equal constancy, they could die for the truth. 

Some of these churches have already begun to contribute, 
even in pecuniary ways, to the furtherance of the great worlL 
It is thus at the Sandwich Islands, in Burmah, and many other 
stations. Even the poor Africans at Griqua town, coutributed in 
I8d6^ to the funds of the Society, a hundred and thirty dollars, 
and at Bethelsdor^ in the same year, four hundred and fhrty 
dollars. 

In addition to these thousands of converts, now shining as 
lights in dark places, we must not ferget the thousands who 
have died in the faith. In the case of Serampore, out of two 
thousand baptized, only six hundred survive. We ought, there- 
fore, probably to add anoihar hundred thottsand for converts 
deceased. 

It would be easy and delightful to rehearse the distinct narra- 
tives of many who have crowned a life of evident piety by a 
becoming death. To speak of hundreds or thousands of con- 
verted heathen, sounds cold, when we think of the hundreds of 
millions yet left to perish. But in tracing the history and reli- 
gious experience of an individual, our impressions become dis- 
tinct ; and to number even imits seems an ample reward for all 
we have done or given. Such as would taste this feast will find 



914 MEAUVWOL OF MUnORAKT flVCCSSS. 

k Itfgely gpretA out before them in the Morayian and Baptigt 
periodical accounts, the histories of missionsy and the reports of 
•ocieties. Separate volumes are also published, contuning the 
memoirs of many of these. He who knows the worth of his 
own soul, could not rise from the life of Krishnu, Petamber, 
Abdool Meseeh, Asaad Shidiak, Afiicaneer, Peng, Catharine 
Brown, Karaimokee, &c,and retain enmity to the system of 
means which, under God, saved them from eternal death. 

These glorious fruits are now safe in the gamer of God. 
Schwartz, Brainard, David, Schmidt, Carey, and a great com- 
pany of missionaries, have their converts with them before the 
throne. No apostasy, no temptations, no weakness, can over- 
take them now. There they are, where we would go. Some 
•re there, to whose salvation we ourselves have ministered* 
Soon we shall embrace them, not only in the blessedness of a 
}oint salvation, but in the delicious consciousness of having been 
die instruments of their deliverance. 

I^ after such thoughts, we could come down agtun to mathe- 
matical calculation, we might consider that the total number of 
conversions, divided by the number of missionaries who fully 
acquired the vernacular tongues, would give from three hun- 
dred to four hundred converts to each ! Can the ministry at 
home reckon thus? Truly the measure of missionary success 
needs only to be closely scanned to become 9 theme of wonder, 
rather than of discouragement! 

VL This discussion cannot properly close, without adverting 
to the ^eds of the missumory spirit an the ckurcheg at home. 

I have held a telescope to direct the reader's attention to cir- 
eumstances, in various parts of the heathen world, which, with- 
out tliis aid, he might not notice. This task is resigned, not 
because I have shown every things but because any one may now 
go into further details at his leisure. A glance at the efiect of 
missions in our own country, will conclude my endeavors ; and as 
they lie open to the perceptions of every man, 1 will do little 
more than mention the subject 

The formation of a missionary spirit, to the extent which now 
prevails, is reward enough for all the labors and expense which 
have been incurred. To a very important extent, ignorance, 
prejudice, covetousness, and indifierence have been overcome. 
Experience is gained. Friends and supporters are organized. 
Thousands have awakened to the duty of spreading the gospel, 
and will never give over. They will inculcate it upon their 



MEASURE OF MISSIONART SUCCESS. -243 

children, convince their friends, and disarm objectors. The 
friendly host will continually multiply. Contributions are not 
now drawn forth by novei and afiecting statements of hear 
then cruelties, but in many cases come up spontaneously, from 
sources lying amoiig the deepest springs of Christian action. 

Objectors make this item no part of their estimate when they 
declare that missions have ikiied. Had David done nothing 
toward the temple, when he had formed the plan and secured 
the means? Was nothing done toward bringing civilization 
and Cbristiani^ to these shores, when as yet the May-flower lay 
in an fkiglish dock^ and the resolved colony was commendiiig 
its embryo enterprise to God ? Was nothing done toward our 
independence, when the spirit of resistance had been spread 
through the country, and the people resolved to be free ? TM 
thing is too plain to need worda A great work has unquestion" 
ably been done, in bringing the church to its present state of 
feeling. The spirit of missions has grown to adolescence, and is 
daily acquiring strength : its implements and opportunities are 
ready, and its training becoming daily more complete. 

It is particularly to be considered that this spirit is not a mere 
sudden impetus or direction, such as is sometimes transiently 
given to public sentiment For forty years it has been growingi 
slowly and soundly, amidst opposition, ridicule, reproach, and 
manifold disadvantages. Never was there a revolution in human 
sentiment more obvious and positive. 

Formerly, the thought of sending the gospel to the heathen 
scarcely entered into the minds of God's people. Many prayed, 
<>Thy kingdom come," but none felt called upon for personal ac- 
tion. When Carey, Sutcji^and Fuller, kindled the flame at 
the Northamptonshire Baptist Association, it became a measure 
supported by the zeal of a few. It grew and extended, by the 
SEeal of many. Now it is the settled point of solemn duty with 
the great body of believers. It is found to have the same claims 
as any other duty, specified or implied, in the whole word of 
God. Arguments to prove that a Christian ought to aid in send- 
ing out God's light and truth, are beginning to be obsolete. In- 
stead of these, the question now is, how much, and in what 
manner, each individual is to aid. In these respects we are 
Still deficient, but in a state of progress. A few years ago, the 
whole United States had no foreign missionary ; and when Jud- 
soB, Newell, and others at Andover proposed to go as such, it 
seemed so doubtful whether the whole church could sustain 
tbuD, that measures were taken to see if they could not be sup- 
1 » 



946 MEASDTRE OF MISSIOHA&T StTCCESS. 

ported from England; Now, the United States has in the foreif^ 
fieldf in the various departments of missionary service, more than 
•even hundred and forty-six persons! They have forty-three 
printing-presses, and are already issuing Scriptures or tracts in 
fifty-six different languages! 

No symptom of revulsion, or of a waning enthusiasm, is dis- 
cernible in any quarter. The humblest advocate assumes the 
attitude of a man who feels that his cause will finally prevaiL 
Discomfiture in some cases, and small success in others, hav6 
produced no check. Defeat only sends the bands of the benevo- 
lent *<tb inquire of the Lord." It leads them to doubt their 
measures, but not their 'object It makes them sensible of weak- 
ness, but teaches them where their strength lies. It silences 
their boasting, but awakens their prayers. 

The development «f the missionary spirit, in the single matter 
of home missiohs, is full of grandeur and promise. Eleven hun- 
dred and three missionaries are now in the service of the Ameri- 
can Home Missionary Society, and the American Baptist Home 
Missionary Society, to say nothing of those from similar institutions, 
IB these and other denominations. These are scattered among 
feeble churches, strengthening good beginnings, sustaining Bible 
classes and benevolent societies, diffusing Bibles and tracts, and, 
above all, gathering a multitude of souls. The number who have 
made credible profession of religion, in connection with the two 
societies above named, one of which has been in operation 
eleven years, and the other but half that time, is about seotnty- 
fiot thousand! In Ireland it has produced efifects of the most 
animating kind. It is now extending into the continent of 
Europe^ and is nobly caUing forth the most blessed actings of 
Christian zeaL 

It would require a disproportionate space were I but to 
enumaraJte the societies and movements which have grown up 
as the firtrit of a missionary spirit Such an enumeration would 
comprise results of even greater magnitude than can be shown 
in the foreign field. To this spirit may be ascribed all the im- 
provements of the church for the last forty years. For proo^ 
contrast the state of religion in missionary and anti-missionary 
churches. It is the spirit which forms the essential difference 
between active and inactive Christians, and comprises nearly all 
the characteristics which make them << the salt of the earth." It 
has altered the character of colleges, academies, asylums, school- 
books, and, in fine, placed Christianity itself so fiir as it has 
prevailed, in the attitude it maintained under apostc^c influence. 



MEASURE 0^ HiaSIOKART StTCCESS. 247 

Concluding Reicarks. Were more time and labor than I 
am able to give, bestowed upon the preceding investigations, 
this chapter might be made more copious. But to give it com- 
pleteness is impossible. Thousands of facts lie scattered about, 
in unpublished journals and letters; and many more are knovm 
only to Him from whoni no secrets are hidden. But the facts 
which 1 have adduced, do not lose their force for want of more, 
and can only be answered by the production of counter fects. 
But what facts can countervail such as have been here adduced ? 
The last paragraph alone, weighs more than mountains of 
objecticm. 

That captains or merchants visiting the East often say, << We 
read animating missionary accounts ii^ the papers, but see no 
such tilings on the spot," is not surprising. How should they ? 
What means do they take to get information ? Have they gone 
to the native chapels; or accompanied the missionary in his 
daily rounds ; or visited the converts' homes, or the schools ; or 
seen Bibles and tractd given away? Have they so much as 
visited the missionary himself, except at meal-times, or other 
intervals of labor .^ What would a gentleman know of the state 
of religion in London or New York, who had merely walked 
about the streets, or conversed with those who make no preten- 
sions to piety; or with such as are hostile? Without taking 
pains, even residents at a station may remain almost perfectly 
ignorant of a missionary's operations. . 

Instead of naked assertions that nothing has been done, we 
have a right to expect objectors to come forward with the re- 
ligious statistics, past and present, of specified places. They 
should fairly show that the work said to be done is not done, or 
that the efiects said to have followed have not followed. If 
they merely point to things left undone, we concur in lamenta- 
tion ; and only ask larger means, and further time, to show greater 
results. 

There is reason to suspect, that those who most loudly assert 
the foilure of missions, are those who would have it so. There 
are, in foreign countries, many who would shelter their vices in 
the gloom of surrounding paganism, and are impatient of the 
restraints of missionary influence. And there are many at 
home, who, being inimical to Christianity, impugn its benevolent 
operations, for want of talent or learning, to attack its funda- 
mentals. And there are many, who, without being unfriendly to 
religion, are glad of a cloak for covetousness, and, in declining 
to contribute on the score of conscience, can save their money, 



946 MXAtUBX or lassioirAKT soccxss. 

and at the same tuso. claim Buperior piety, or keener im^ilit 
into abuaefl. 

It ia quite certain, that the great body of those who complain 
are not persoos who have most right to do sa They are not 
those who have given their money, their children, or themselTea 
to the work ; and who, if there be fraud or folly, are of all othen 
the mo0t interested to make the discovery. They are not thooe 
who have seen most of the field, or who have most diligently 
read the reports of the societies. They are not those who have 
l^d the most extensive and intimate acquaintance with the men 
who have gone forth, and who might infer what is done fi^m a 
knowledge of the agenta They are not the men best acquainted 
with the managers and management of the different boards. AU 
these classes of persons are fiiendly. 

Such considerations should restrain the uninformed from 
impugning our motives or disparaging this great work. They 
ahould hear the voice of reason, addressed to some in a former 
age, who opposed what they did not understand. **• Let these 
men alone ; for if this counsel or this work be of men, it will 
come to nought; but if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it; 
lest haply ye be found even to fight against God." 



249 



CHAPTER IV. 



ON THE MODE OF CONDUCTING MODERN MISSIONS. ' 

Schools — Translations and Tracts— Preaching in English — Periodicals-— 
Use of the Roman Alphabet—- Missionary Physicians ^ Unnecessary Dis- 
play and Expense — Direct Preaching to Natives — Formation of Regular 
Churches — Qualifications of Native Assistants — Instruction in the 
Elfish Language —» Intermission of Operations — Division of Labor— 

. Concentration — Choice of Fields — Remarks. 

More than forty years' experience in modem missions, ought 
to furnish data for an intelligent revision of the system ; and the 
anxiotis inquiries which are heard on this point, not only among 
friends and supporters at home, bat among missionaries them- 
selves, seem to demand some remarks on the subject, in a work 
like the present 

The question is, whether the whole system is so erroneous that 
it 9hQu)ci be abandoned for another ; or is correct in the main, 
with curable imperfections. The first of these opinions finds 
many affirmative respondents, some of whom propose definite 
substitutes.* The writer embraces the other opinion, and ven- 
tures, though with sincere diffidence, to contribute his mite 
toward a discussion which he hopes will call forth abler pens, 
and result in a happy approximation to a perfect arrangement 
For the sake of brevity, whatever is approvable will be passed 
over, and only such matters touched, as seem to call for change. 

1. The proportion of time and money, bestowed on schools, 
should be much less. 

Schools are extravagantly extolled, and hopes are buUt upon 
them which could only be warranted by a New Testament 
declaration that they are the Lord's chosen and primary means 
for spreading Christianity. It has been declarted, that *^ our only 

* Edward Irving proposes that each missionary go forth singly, looking to 
God for supplies y even as he does for success. The author of the Natural 
History of Eutbasiasm insists that our present system must.be dissolved, and 
recomposed upon a new model j the principal feature of which is, that all 
existing missionary societies be absorbed into one great society, under the 
English Episeopacy, and using the English liturgy. 



350 MODE or contoocTiNo misbiohs. 

hope of succesB lies in the school eystein ;" that ^ihe evidences 
of Christianity must he understood hefbre it can he embraced ;" 
that ** man must he civilized before he can be Christianized ; " 
and that ^tbe schoolmaster must precede the missionary;" 

Thus a religion which God designed to convert and save even 
ignoraiit savages, is made to wait the operation of a iardy pro- 
cess of intellectual culture ; apd man is to be made wise unto 
salvation through the wisdom of this world. By this system, 
whole generations of adults nnist be left to perish, while the 
youth are being instructed ; and instead of boldly advancing to 
dislodge ''the strong man armed," we are to seek priority of 
occupation in the human heart Alas! by such a coui^se, we are 
not only in danger of losing our labors, but of awakening the 
jealousy of Him who <* will not give Jiis giory to another." 

The extent to which schools have been established, by modem 
missionaries, is very great There cannot he fewer than two 
hundred and fifty thousand youth now receiving instruction in 
missionary schools. As the school system has been actively 
maintained from an early period, and a fiill course may be pre- 
sumed to include only five years, this number must be doubled to 
make the true total of educated pupils. And, as the great majority 
of scholars remain but a year or two, the number must be again 
doubled, making an aggregate of a million of pupils, who have 
been, for a succession of months, subject to missionaty influence. 

The proportion of conversions, among Uiis mighty host, is cer- 
tainty very small It was staled by the kite Rev. Mr. Reichardt 
of Calcutta, who labored long in the service of the Church Mis- 
sionary Society, that, of the many thousand boys instructed hy 
that society, only five or six had been converted. At Vepeiy, a 
suburb of Madras, where, for a hundred years, this species of 
labor has been largely bestowed by the Christian Knowledge 
Society, the results are scarcely more encouraging; nor at 
Tranquebar, where schools have been maintained for a hun- 
dred and thirty years. In all Madras, where several thousands 
have constantly been taught in missionaty schools, there are not 
known to be hal^-dozen converted natives. At the Anglo- 
Qiinese college at Malacca, which has existed for twenty years, 
only a few have been converted, though some twenty or thirty 
have been brought over to Christianity. In Ceylon, where 
schools have been conducted for twenty-six years^ and generally 
with more attention to religion than is common in India, few 
conversions occurred previous to 1830; and those since, that 
time have been rather the firuit of protracted meetings, and 



HetDK Qjr COZIDUCTIKiO MISSIOMt. S51 

putoral efforts, tium ^ tbe sckool system. Out of tli^ 
Scotch General Assembly's School in Calcutta, which for six 
years has had an average of four hundred scholars, and the 
entire and constant attention of two missionaries, there hav« 
been but five or six conversions. The Baptist schools in Ben- 
gal, numbering thousands of scholars, for more than thirty years 
past have produced very fow converaionSi That at Chittagong, 
taught by a missionary in person, every day for sixteen yeara^ 
with an average of two hundred pupils, has witnessed but two 
of the scholars brought to a knowledge of the truth. In Arracan, 
no conversion has yet occurred in the schools. Among all the 
Burmans, I know of no Christian who is regarded as the fruit of 
schools. Among the Karens, many scholars have been convert- 
ed ; but the primary and daily object of those schools has ever 
seemed to be the conversion, rather than the education, of the 
scholar. 

Let the primary and inmiediate object of gathering youth into 
a school, be their conversion, and the schoolmaster may do great 
good. But to rely chiefly on him and his work, for results which 
Jehovah has appointed to be done by other men and other 
means, is only calculated to mislead us, and insure disappoint- 
ment Our expectations from schools are in most cases wholly 
different from the expectations of the teacher himself, nine tenths 
of them being unconverted heathen. 

In places where schools have most abounded, and for the 
longest time, a considerable number of pupils have pejected 
idolatry, virithout embracing Christianity ; and are now conceited 
infidels, worse to deal with than pagana Many of these, by 
means of their education, have obtained offices under govern- 
ment, or in large commercial houses, and exert considerable 
power and influence against religion. In some cases, nearly all 
the pupils are children of country-bom Catholics, whose education 
only serves to make Popery more respectable ; in others^ a great 
majority of scholars are from the poorest of the people, whose 
knowledge of reading, writing, and ciphering, does not serve to 
elevate their situation, and who, having no use for these ao 
quirements, after leaving school, forget them to a great extent 

Few are so far advanced as to comprehend those evidences 
of Christianity, which have been made such an argument in 
fiivor of schools. Even in our own country, this is a study for 
the last years at college, and not for school-boys. But oiu* 
school-boys are better prepared to comprehend these evidences^ 



dMD flMMt ofllie iiimlfM l s in Orientil ^eeXkegem^ eren of 



It sboald be conadered how fir die diffiisioii of the Miity to 
read m denraUe among a people in wliose iangoage littie or 
nothing of a valuable nature is yet pi ^e pai ed, or likely soon to be. 
The readen in Bengalee^ taught by nusBionaziefl^ have been fur- 
niafaedy by unprineipled natirea, with a multitude of silly and 
pemidooa booha, which, at the old average of readers, would 
probaUy never have been printed. Hie Friend of India, of 1S2&, 
eottfains a list of all the hooka issued from the native press in 
Bengal up to that period. They amount to thirty-one ; and are 
ally with two exceptions^ pestilent or preposterous ! The issues 
of subsequent years have been^ no doubt^ of the same character; 
but I am not all^ to find a list 

When the happiest effect flows fiiom schools, viz. the conver- 
aion of scholan, the influence difiiised on the population is less 
than fiiom converrions which follow preaching. The triumph 
of Christ is scarcely perceptible. The heathen see that the chil- 
dren have been regularly iramtd to the new fidth. They know 
that if our children were trained in the same manner by their 
priesthood, they would as easily become pagana They attribute 
the change, therefore, not to the superiority of our system, but ta 
the natural effect of early education^ 

I am far from wishing the school system to be abaDdooed, 
especially in Hindustan. A school has many advantages in 
enabling a missionary to bring divine truth before his pupils ; 
and a man whose heart glows vrith zeal, will find it an animating 
field. The error seems to be, not in having scheoJs, but in ez<- 
pendiog upon them a disproportionate measure of olir means ; 
in expecting too much from them ; in not making them suffi- 
ciently religious; in establishing more than can be properly 
superintended ; in the indiscriminate reception of scholars ; in 
employing heathen teachers ; and in trusting to science for the 
overturn of idolatry. 

Schools fiiruish an advantageous opportunity for the partial 
employment of fresh missionaries, whose knowledge of the lan- 
guage is insufficient for more direct efibrts. But this very 
deficiency in the language, must almost preclude religious influ- 
ence. The plan now often pursued, is for a missionary or 
his wife to superintend five, ten, or even twenty schools, taught 
by hired pagans. These are vi«ted once every few days, in the 
cool of the morning; giving ten or fifteen minutes to each. 



MODE OF CONDDCTIITO MISSIONS. 253 

In some cases, they are visited once a month. The master 
merely teaches reading and writing ; and that, too, in his own 
inexpert, or perhaps ferocious manner. He is naturally sup- 
posed by the scholars to understand our religion, and his not 
receiving it has a pernicious influence. Qualified teachers are 
8o few, that persons have sometimes been employed who open- 
ly opposed Christianity. Secret counteracting influences, by 
the master, are still more common. In schools patronized by 
the British government, though taught by a missionary, it is 
required that instruction in religion shall not be formally 
introduced. 

The question seems not to have received sufficient attention,, 
whether we should multiply schools, and teach mere rudiments, 
to a great number, or restrict the number, and carry the educa** 
tion to a high point I am in favor of the latter course. No 
nation has become literary by universal instruction in reading 
and writing. These confer no knowledge ; they are only means 
for acquiring and diffusing it In a country where the absence 
of books, periodicals, and political freedom, preclude advance- 
ment in after life, beyond the rudiments learned at school, these 
acquirements will not be generally retained ; or if retained, are 
of little use. With us, common schools bring our youth to the 
starting'pointf and give to genius, where it exists, a chance for 
advancement and honor. But where these leave a heathen 
pupil, there, in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred, he stops ; 
and soon begins to recede, for want of use for his knowledge. 
Beside, the most extended system of such schools, which we can 
hope to establish in the heathen world, can embrace, after all, 
but a very inconsiderable portion of the youth ; so that even the 
argument for universality will not apply. 

It seems to me, therefore, that the highest advantages of 
schools are to be gained by gathering select children of pagans 
into boarding-schools, and all the children of native converts 
into day-schools, (which at most stations may be united,) and 
carrying the education of these to a high point Such pupils 
will be exempt from the dreadful pollutions of a heathen home, 
and the innumerable associations which tend to nullify every 
good influence. They become subject to continuous and sys- 
tematic eflR)rts, which are impossible where the scholars are 
often changing. Some of them are likely to become authors in 
their own language, for which they will have qualifications 
which foreigners can scarcely hope to attain. 

Such schools give the missionary a paternal relationship to 
VOL. II. 23 



254 MODE OF GOIVDUCTING MISSIOITS. 

the child, and a. probability of securing his confidence and 
attachment They furnish precious opportunities for the daily 
inculcation of sacred truth. They form at once pennaQent 
congregations and attached households; opening access, at the 
same time, to many parents. New missionaries could usefully 
assist, two or three hours a day ; and rather gain, than lose time, 
in learning the language. Scholars long trained in this manner, 
could not but have a salutary influence on their parents, and be 
the means of diffusing many important truths. The systematic 
control of their minds, and constant example of true family 
order, would counteract the danger, which exists in other schools, 
of creating a contempt for parental knowledge and government, 
without furnishing an adequate substitute, to prevent the ef- 
fects of filial disobedience. In every such school, one mis- 
sionary at least, competent in the language, should devote his 
whole time, and hold the salvation of the pupils as his promi> 
nent aim.. 

In educating converts, particularly the younger ones, there can 
scarcely be too much effort If knowledge is power, let us give 
it to the truly good. Let us not compass sea and land to make 
a proselyte, and then leave him to grope his way in ignorance, 
perplexity, and error. Let us form his tastes, habits, studies, 
and pursuits, upon the noblest principles of divine revelation. 
Let us do all in our power to create an impressive superiority 
on the part of such as bear the Christian name, and to aid them 
in difiusing light and peace. 

2. At some stations, at least, less time might be devoted to 
translations and tracts. 

It is eminently desirable to perfect eveiy tract and translation ; 
but where an intelligible and tolerably correct one exists, the per- 
fecting of it may thenceforth be made a by-business. There 
will be diversities of taste, if no more, which will prevent any 
production from suiting every scholar. But it is not found that 
the last is always the best There have been printed seven 
versions and revisions of the Malay Bible ; and a distinguished 
missionary among that people assured me that the first, pub- 
lished at Serampore, remains the best 

It is not desirable that missionaries should, in their first years 
devote themselves to translation and authorship, even if there 
be no Christian books in the language. To write and translate, 
as exercises for themselves, is important ; but they should put 
nothing to press till they have been years at their post, and have 
revised their work many times. It would be well if every 



MODE OF CONDUCTING MISSIONS. 255 

missionaiy, qualified, by his early studies, to translate the Scrip- 
tures, were to take some select portion, and occupy himself upon 
it, Bt leisure moments, for eight or ten years ; or even his lifetime. 
He Alight sketch two or three tracts, and keep them by him in 
the same way. This, however, would not prevent the necessity 
for some individuals to make translations and authorship their 
prominent employment 

The anxiety for an immediate production of books has caused 
the publication of Scriptures and tracts so imperfect, as to be 
almost, if not quite useless, and in particular passages quite 
erroneous. To prove this, and at the same time show the sort 
of errors to which I allude, I will give a few instances which 
were mentioned to me, taken from distant and different versions. 
John i. 1, ** In the beginning was the word, and the word was 
with the Lord God Boodh, and the word was the Lord God 
Boodh." Exod. iiL 3, << The Lord appeared unto him in a flame 
of fire in the knot of a tree.** Acts i. 8, ''Ye shall receive the 
power of life and death." Matt v. 3, << Blessed are the destitute of 
life." 1. Cor. v. 6^ << A little crocodile crocodileth the whole lump." ! 

When there are none of these mistranslations, there may be 
such a want of idiomatic propriety, such an infusion of new 
words, or such general obscurity, as to discourage, if not bewil- 
der, the heathen reader. Such, it appears from Mr. Medhurst,* 
is the case with Morrison's Chinese version, of which the con- 
vert Lew Tse-chuen, as quoted by him, says, ** I perceive there is 
no unwillingness to accept the books, but, felling to comprehend 
their meaning, they frequently throw the work aside." To the 
same effect is his quotation from Choo Tih-lang, a Chinese tran- 
scriber now in England. ** Having perused the present transla- 
tion of the Scriptures into Chinese, I find it exceedingly verbose, 
— containing much foreign phraseology, so contrary to the usual 
style of our books, that the Chinese cannot thoroughly understand 
the meaning, and frequently refuse to look into it" Marshman's 
version is greatly liable to the same objections. 

It is a serious subject, and deserving the early attention of the 
managers at home, as well as BibMcal critics, how far our versions 
should conform to the pompous and unchristian phraseology of 
Eastern languages. The language of a superior to an inferior is 
wholly different from that of an inferior to a superior. Shall this 
diversity be followed in translations ? It is so in many of them, 
and not so in others. In one Tamul version, the Yirgm Mary is 



China, its State and Protpeels, p. 443. 



896 MODE OF CONDUCTING MISBIORS. 

always addresaed aa ^ worahipfuL" And instead of ** said/* &c. in 
Gen. i. 3, it is <* opening his divine mouth, he said, Let light ap- 
pear." In one version, **^ apostle " is rendered ** royal messenger." 
These idioms give a haughty aspect to the language of apostles 
and prophets, and a servility to those who address them. It will 
be a question also whether we shall make two versions in some 
languages, one high and literary, and one common and plain. 
Henry Martyn's Persian Testament is of the former kind, and 
though intelligible and acceptable to all the upper classes, ia 
wholly incomprehensible to vulgar readers. Bhenius's version 
of the Tamul is intermediate, and has by some been objected to 
as suitable for no class of society. 

Yet with all their imperfections, most translations have been 
sufficiently good to convey a large amount of genuine truth ; 
so that the expense has by no means been utterly wasted. 
Thank God, the most important texts in the Bible are easily 
translated. It would probably be difficult to err in rendering 
** He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved;" <*It is a 
fiiithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Jesus Christ 
came into the world to save sinners ; " ** Except a man be born 
again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." 

The value even of a good version of Scripture, is wholly over- 
rated by such as suppose it to be as intelligible to heathen as our 
Bible is to the unconverted. The case is far otherwise. The 
most intelligent pagan finds not only words, but &cts, reason- 
ings, and allusions, which he can no better understand than the 
Ethiopian eunuch did the predictions concerning Christ He 
has not so much preparation for understanding the Bible, as is 
acquired by our children in the nursery. Beside, this want of 
preparation is the littleness and debility of a heathen's mind, 
which is alluded to, page 235. Things must be explained to 
him, as to an in&nt Let the language be never so pl^n and 
idiomatic, he will rarely understand the subject, unless it be some 
simple parable or narrative. Hence the king of Siam, after 
hearing a Christian book read, threw it aside, saying, <<Let the 
teachers go on giving these books ; no man in my kingdom can 
understand them." 

As to tracts translated from the English, very few of them can 
be of any service, except to some of the more advanced convert& 
They all are constructed on the supposition that the reader 
knows certain doctrines, or facts, which heathen do not know, 
and take for granted, what a heatlien does not grant They 
all involve some knowledge of Christianity, while the heathen 



MOPE OF CONDUCTING MISSIONS. 357 

reader may never have bo much as heard of it hefbre. Tracts for 
the heathen must be written for them ; and that by men who not 
only know their modes of thinking, their system of religion, 
their habits, temptations, , &e^ but by such as have so far 
learned the language as to think in it, and write it with idiomatic 
accuracy. 

The number of heathen who can read intelligibly, on subjects 
not connected with trade and common things, is very small. This 
point seems not to have excited sufficient attention ; and a few 
efibrts, lately made, lead to startling conclusions. Mr. North, of 
the mission to Singapore, has made the most efficient investiga- 
tion on this subject that I know of. He examined, personally, 
the crews of many vessels trading to Singapore, ^om the other 
ports of the peninsula, and the numerous islands of the China 
Sea. Out of two thousand persons thus examined, he informed 
ma that he found but one could read with ease, and four others 
who could spell out the sense with difficulty. The rest, though in 
general able to read the characters, scarcely knew th& sense of a 
single word. These persons are not an inferior class, like Euro- 
pean sailors, but are for the most part traders on their own ac- 
count, and may be taken as a fair sample of the inhabitants of 
their respective countries. The Malay population of Singapore 
has scarcely a reader, except a mere handful, who had been 
taught in the mission schools.* I have already spoken of the few- 
ness of readers even. in China. The Burmans, though a reading 
people, as to the ability to pronounce the characters, are not gen- 
erally able td read with understanding. Jn a late discussion of 
another subject in the Friend of India, it is declared by the edi- 
tor that not more than one million, out of the thirty millions of 
fiengalees, can read. And this estimate is twice as high as is made 
by some others. Mr. Trevelyan, admitting that there may be a 
million, asks, '^ And what sort of readers are this one million ? 
How many <^ them understand what they read ? How many can 
even pronounce fluently the mere words on a page they never saw 
before ? Even Pundits and Munshees, and much more the com- 
mon people, read with difficulty, stopping to spell words, and re- 
peating over and over the last two or three words, while they are 
studymg out the next There ore prohabhf not five humbred peraona 



* In calling these a mere handful; I do not impeach the missionaries who 
have for many years labored largely in this department. The truth is, it has 
be«i found impossible to persuade many of the scholars to remain long enough 
to acquire the art of reading. 

22» 



S58 MODE OF COin>U<!;TTNG MISSIONS. 

in aU India not educated hy Europeans, who could tcAe uj> a tranglor 
tiony in their cum character, of any work in philosophy, morals, or re- 
Ugion, and read it extempore wiJQi understanding.'^ 

Our expectations firom the diffusion of Bibles and tracts appear 
extravagant, if we reason upon them in the abstract No school 
teacher could hope to fulfil his duty by shutting himself up in a 
study, and sending out among bis pupils elementaiy treatises 
and cogent appeals. Cases of the benefit of Bible and tract dis- 
tribution have occurred in sufficient numbers to warrant our 
diligent continuance in this department of effort, but not enough 
to warrant our making it so prominent in our general system of 
mean& It is to be considered how few it has converted, com- 
pared with the prodigious amount done in this way. Among 
the Malays, for instance, who have had the whole Bible, and 
more than forty tracts, distributed among them by thousands, 
for many years, I could not hear of a decided Christian on the 
Peninsula. The avidity with which our books are received, is 
not to be ascribed to a general and intense desire to know the 
truth. ' The paper, the printing, the shape, and the color of the 
book, make it as great a ciuiosity as a palm-leaf manuscript is to 
us. A heathen missionary might give away any quantity of such 
manuscripts in the streets of our cities, and the rush for them 
would continue till they ceased to be curiosities. 

We -certainly do well to prosecute a lavish distribution in 
countries like China and Japan, where missionaries are not ad- 
mitted ; or like Burmah and Madagascar, where their tenure is 
frail. But the utility in such cases consists chiefly in preparing 
the way for personal effort ; and without its being thus followed 
up, permanent and general benefit can hardly be expected. 

3. There should be less preaching in English. 

At a great proportion of our stations there are some who 
speak our language ; and these, though but half a dozen, will 
desire the ministrations of the Sabbath. But the missionary is 
sent forth to heathen ; and he violates his engagement, if these 
receive not the great bulk of his attentions. Many missionaries 
are almost lost to the heathen in this way. These Europeans or 
Americans know the system of salvation, and deliberately put 
it away! To irreligious men of cultivated minds, common 
preaching has no charms. It must either be so eloquent, as to 
make them consent to hear unwelcome truths, for the pleasure 
of the oratory ; or so neutral, as not to disturb their consciences. 
A young man, who has practised little or none in his own coun- 
try, will find regular weekly services consume too much time 



MODE OF CONPtTCTUie MISSIONS. 259 

9nd strength. If he deal in undigested crudities, his little au- 
dience will fall 0% or no fruit ^nsue. Constant and close 
preaching to a very small auditory, unless managed as few have 
skill to do, will give personal offence, and inflict on the mission- 
ary both mental suffering and official embarrassment Beside, it 
is seldom desirable for a missionary to appear closely connected 
with other foreign residents. In general, the persons with whom 
he becomes thus identified in the eyes of the people, live in open 
violation of the Sabbath, and other scandalous vices ; and the 
natives are likely to take their conduct as the fruits of Christian- 
ity. It has ever been a difficulty with missionaries to make 
the heathen understand that these people are Christians only in 
name. 

This is not the place to multiply arguments on any subject 
It will suffice to remark, that while a missionary should readily 
render his spiritual services to nominal Christians when sick- 
ness, death, or other occasions call for them ; and welcome to his 
family worship and expositions such as may be willing to attend, 
ids proper business is to go after the lost ones, who have never 
known the way of peace. To these he is sent by those who 
fhmish his support Where it is proper to maintain an English 
service, there should be sent a person adapted to the work, who 
should make this his chief business, and whose health should 
not be worn down, or his mind distracted, by studying the ver- 
nacular. His support should be expected in great part from his 
auditory, and only such sums voted by the Missionary Board, as 
may be contributed for this purpose. 

4. Less eflbrt should be spent, for the present at least, on 
periodicals. 

Nearly every principal station, such as Calcutta, Bombay, 
Madras, Malacca, Canton, Greece, &c, has one or more periodi- 
cals, published or edited by missionaries. It must be evident, 
that the getting up of these is attended with far more labor, than 
similar works in our own country, both from manifold inconve- 
niences and the fewness of writers. A serious amount of mis- 
sionary energy is therefore expended in this way, even on the 
supposition that subscribers, other than missionaries, are suffi- 
ciently numerous to cover the mechanical expense. But if 
these periodicals do not support themselves, much less pay the 
salaries of editors, or if most of the subscribers are missiona- 
ries, they cost the church, as a whole, too much, both in money 
and men. 

With one or two exceptions, these periodicals are in the Eng- 



900 MODS 09 COKSVCTtlVO MISnOlTB. 

iMh ImgoBigBy and are intended to aflfeet English and Americans. 
They contain theological and missionary controversies, general 
literature, philology, news, translations of pagan authors, and 
other matter, which, to a great extent, might widi advantage be 
inserted in existing periodicals at home, or in some one or two 
eataUished for this separate pmpoee. They might thus be eren 
more extennvely distributed among missionaries than &ey are 
now ; for it is in general easier to send parcels from home to 
each station, than to send them from any one station to all the 
others. 

If this amount of labor and expense be continued, it should 
be by the expressed will of the churches, just as contributions 
are now designated for education, for the distribution of Bibles 
and tracts, for the support of children, or for general missionary 
purposes. Funds to support editors and writers for periodicals, 
might be made a distinct account If the imiount of contribu- 
tions for this object will sustain these periodicals, and brethren 
arise wha deem it their province to go abroad and edit them, 
no one can object The department of service is both use- 
ful and honorable ; and mrnie of the present works might prob- 
ably be continued with advantage. But we must not, with our 
present small force, bestow disproporHonate time and -money 
upon it, nor allow the friends of missions in this country to be 
expecting conversions in proportion to the number of laborers, 
without understanding how those laborers are employed. 

5. In reducing languages to writing, the Roman letters only 
should be used. 

The curse of Babel has been greatly increased by the variety 
of characters mankind have employed in expressing articulate 
sounds. Some of these are more philosophical and convenient 
than others, but none are comparable to ours. I cannot so 
extend this head as to argue the whole case, but will barely 
name a few reasons which go to show why our alphabet should 
be preferred. 

Oriental alphabets are written with great difficulty. Many 
missionaries never become able to write their new language; 
and many, with all their pains, are so awkward and slow at it, as 
to prefer to employ a native hand on all occasions, during their life. 

They are written at best very slowly. It may safely be 
affirmed, that it requires five hours fer a missionary to write in 
the native character what he would write in one in his own. 
Thus four years out of five, of time spent in writing, is lostt 
The most expert native Bengalee writers have been found, by 



MODE OF CONDUCTmO MISSIONS. 261 

experiment, to require three times as long to write a page in 
their own character, as it does to write the same on the Roman 
system. Any man can see how this would operate on the pro- 
gress of arts, sciences, literature, manufactures, and reUgion, in 
lands where all are to be begun. Should we, who are to raise 
up readersand writers for half the world, entail upon them, and 
all their posterity, miserable alphabets of a thousand difierent 
kinds, when, with the same labor, we can give them our own ? 

Oriental alphabets proceed from line to line, without any 
prominent mode (often without cmy mode) of marking emphatic 
words, proper names, quotations, pauses, accents, or even of 
separating words from one another. How would an English 
reader be puzzled in reading a page thus put together, and how 
likely to be led wholly astray ! This argument alone should 
weigh against many objections, when it is considered how im- 
portant it is to avoid every possible mode of misapprehension, 
for natives reading books on a subject so new and strange,. and 
which inevitably contain many words they have never seen 
before. 

In writing these characters there is often no standard. There 
being no other established form of the letters, than as printed, 
and this form, in general, being so difficult and slow, each man 
alters to suit himself^ when writing in haste. Hence the writing 
of one, is often scarcely legible to another, or even to himself^ 
after the lapse of a few months. In our language, the written 
and printed characters are so alike, that all who read one, can 
read the other ; yet the former requires but one fifth of the time 
consumed by the latter. 

That our alphabet is compdeni to the expression of any lan^ 
guage, is proved by the number and diversity of those already 
so written ; viz. English, Welsh, Irish, Gennan, Danish, Dutch, 
Swedish, French, Italian, Portuguese, Spanish, Basque, Catalo- 
nian, Malay, Bengalee, Hindustanee, Malagasse, Asamese, Mah- 
ratta. New Zealand, several languages of Africa, the South Sea 
Islands, the South American dialects, and probably others. 
Except the Cherokee, for which a native invented letters, all the 
translations and tracts which have been printed for the Ameri- 
can aborigines, are in the Roman character, and generally, if not 
always, without diacritical marks; and certainly words more 
difficult to spell and pronounce are not found on earth. The 
inference is perfectly safe, that if these languages, in every part 
of the earth, and with every variety of articulation, can be ex- 
pressed in our alphabet, so may all others. The Roman Catholic 



MB MODS or COADUCTIIVO KlflSIOlTB. 

missionaiiefli employ them even for the Chinese, Japan^Ky 
Siamese, and Bunnan. 

The difficulties, inconsistencies, and often absurdities, of our 
wihographxf form no objection to the use of our leUera* So far 
as modem missionaries are concerned, these anomalies are 
avoided. English words are spelled after the &shion of the 
different languages from whence they are derived ; but in con- 
structing an orthography for an entire language at once, a per- 
fectly uniform system can be always adopted. 

Another great objection to these alphabets is the expense they 
involve, in furnishing the nations with the word of God. A 
good font of our type, of the size of this, embracing both upper 
and lower case letter, and all the variety of points, &c., costs 
about four hundred dollars. There 'are three sizes of Burman 
letter, and each font cost, including the support of a missionary 
to superintend the work^ at least two thousand dollars. The 
proportion is not very different in most other Eastern tongues. 

There are probably foiur thousand languages yet to be fur-- 
nished with the Scriptures. If, in doing this, we resolve all into 
two thousand various alphabets, which, perhaps, is hardly possi- 
ble, and give three sizes of type to each alphabet, it will cost 
hodve nUUioiM of doUart / Our type, of three difierent sizes for 
the same languages, would cost but two million four hundred 
thousand dollars. When done, many of them, such as Persian, 
Nagari, Arabic, dec, are so formed that the lypes are necessarily 
and constantly breaking ; making a still greater difference in the 
cost of books. The small strokes above and below (see speci- 
men page, Persian and Arabic characters) are not sustained by 
the body of the type, but run out, and can scarcely bear the force 
of the press. 

But the first cost of an Oriental font is as nothing compared 
to the subsequent expenses it entails ; chiefly on account of its 
large size. It requires from three to six times the expense (tf 
press work, and the same for paper, binding, trans{M>rtation, &c. 
Judson's Bible is in four large octavos ; and yet the type is scarcely 
half the size in which Burmans commonly write. I am satis- 
fied, every thing considered, that the use of Roman letter would 
be a saving of 9even Uniha of all the money to be spent in 
missionary printing. 

The question, then, is not only philologicaL Cirant all that 
the warmest advocates of Oriental letters could affirm; nay, 
admit for them a great superiority over ours; it comes back 
to m question of dolbrs and cents.. The whole number of laa* 



UOD£ OF COia>UCTU7G MISSIOKfl. 863 

guages which contain the word of God is less than a huodredi 
and about a hundred more have portions of it The people of 
some of those languages have not yet been supplied in the pro* 
portion of one &mily in a thousand. Here, then, are thousands 
of fonts of type to procure, thousands of translations to make, 
and myriads of Bibles to print; beside rousing up nominal 
Christendom to supply itself. While the means for accomplish- 
ing all this are so inadequate in the best modes, how can we 
honestly pursue a system which so vastly augments the diffi- 
culty ? Indeed, except we use the Roman alphabet, the supply 
of the Scriptures to mankind is indefinitely postponed, and 
perhaps rendered impracticable. 

Whenever, in giving letters to a tribe that never had any, we 
adopt those of some adjacent nation, rather than our own, we 
incalculably abridge the benefit to the people, as well as inflict 
on the church an intolerable and useless expense. When a 
nation, like the Chinese, Hindus, or Burmans, have a written 
language, and books, and schools, of their own, we must adopt 
their characters for some of our books. But it has been found 
expedient in Hindustan to teach Bengalee, Hindee, &c., in the 
Roman character.' Dictionaries and translations have been so 
published ; and it is not certain but that, even in such a country, 
the use of the native alphabets may be wholly superseded. 

Against all the reasons for preferring the Roman alphabet, 1 
know of no respectable objection. In all the world, the mass of 
readers are to be raised up by efiTorts yet to be made ; and they 
may as easily be taught in one character as another ; nay, far more 
easily in the Roman than any other. There is no valuable lit- 
erature in. any pagan language to be displaced by a new charac- 
ter. On the contrary, the rendering obsolete of the mass of 
impurity, error, and absurdity now existing, is a powerful argu- 
ment in favor of the Romanizing system. By teaching tlirough 
the medium of our alphabet, we shut out from the pupil, and 
gradually render obsolete, the mass of abominations now con- 
stituting the literature of such nations. We would thus avoid 
several of those evils which now attend upon our schools, and 
which have been mentioned under that head. To get rid, by 
any process, of the stupendous obstruction now presented by 
pagan literature, would be a magnificent achievement 

6. The recent plan of sending missionary physicians^ should 
be very sparingly prosecuted. 

It may be that a sense of &ilure in regard to direct evangelical 
labors, or a love of novelty, renders popular the sending out of 



264 MODS OP coNDuciriNa missions. 

phyBiciaii& Many are already in the field ; and fix>m various di- 
rections the call is made, ''Send us out accomplished physicians." 
For some fields, it is avowed, that no others are wanted at first. 

Or the hope may be, to gain respect and confidence, and thus 
open a door for Christianity. But Christianity needs no such 
usher. We are pointed to the miracles of Christ and the apos- 
tles. But these were for conviction and prool^ not fi)r attrac- 
tiveness or insinuation. Hence they were not all of healing. 
Some of them inflicted death, others blindness. They with- 
ered fig-trees, destroyed swine, or struck down ^nemies. To 
assert that we need a substitute for miracles vnll not comport 
vnth the received doctrine that miracles have answered their 
end, and passed away. If those of the first age are still suffi- 
cient proo( why seek a substitute ? If the immediate efiects of 
miracles are now necessary, we must ^ ask, and we shall receive " 
power to work them. 

It is not clear that a physician, practising gratuitously among 
the heathen, opens a door for his missionary brother. It may 
even tend to throw him into the shade, and prejudice his use- 
fulness. One may be admired and patronized, while the other 
is regarded as a mere supernumerary. He may acquire per- 
tonal esteem and confidence ; but how this is transferred to his 
preaching and proselyting brother, to Christianity as a system, or 
to successors, is not plain. The cause and efiect do not seem to 
correspond. 

The religion of the heathen is every where a religion of merit 
and demerit Of disinterested benevolence he knows nothing, 
till he is made to understand it by the cross of Christ. AU the 
labors of a missionary, which appear meritorious, are regarded as 
efforts to improve his own condition, now or hereafter. If the 
physician, by intimacy with his missionary brethren, by giving 
of tracts, &C., give cause to suspect that his real object is to 
introduce Christianity, he incurs as much jealousy as his breth- 
ren, whose primary business is to make direct evangelical efforts. 
''In vain is the net spread in sight of any bird." If he shows no 
desire to introduce and recommend Christianity, how can he be 
paving the way for his evangelical brethren ? 

Extended and gi*atuitous medical services may have the in- 
jurious efiect of conferring upon the mission the appearance of 
opulence. The supply of medicines obviously involves great 
expense. The heatlien sees them given away profusely, every 
day, to scores of utter strangers, from whom no remuneration or 
service is accepted. It is natural that he should infer that the 



MODE OF CONDUCTING MISSIONS. 265 

individual and private charity of the physician, is not competent 
to such expenditure. He may suspect the hand of a foreign 
government, preparing for future encroachments. He will cer- 
tainly suspect somdkmg, though his fear be no more rational than 
that which has prevailed very extensively in Burmah, that when 
a certain number of disciples are obtained, we mean to take 
them home and eat them ! 

It should not be forgotten that the history of missionary phy^ 
sicians, from Felix 'Carey till now, contains many discouraging; 
fiicts. It shows the danger of being di^wn away to posts of 
pagan honor; or inaking shipwreck of Christian character ;i oc^ 
becoming mert physicians. 

It appears to me that an afiectiondte and judicious nussnmary^. 
male or female, with a few well-known medicines, good booktf 
written for family use, and some experience, will be able to do 
all that ought to be done in this line, in most places. Mrs. Wade 
and Mrs. Hancock have practised extensively, and with great 
success. Such a knode is as well calculated to impress natives 
with the benevolence of Christians, though it may. not so as- 
tonish them with the- superiority of Europeans. 

7. Every unnecessary expense in the mode of living should 
be studiously avoided. 

The unawidable difference between the missionary and the 
natives, in moat cases, is very great. Native assistants seldom, 
receive more than a tenth or fifteenth of the salary of a mission- 
ary. Rulers and- princes, at some stations, are unable to live as^ 
the missionaries do, even where considerable sacrifices are made^ 
and where a style of living is adopted, which many of the con- 
tributors at home would regard as involving positive and serious 
hardships. 

The difficulty is aggravated, where the missionary aims at the 
style of genteel Europeans around him. It is altogether unde- 
sirable to see carved mahogany sofas, covered with crimson silk, 
mahogany book-cases, engravings, cut-glass, silver forks, &c., in 
the house of a missionary ; the house itself resembling our hand- 
some country-seats. Such a mode of living unavoidably imposes 
great restraint on the approach of natives. However accessible 
the missionary may hold himself the poor inquirer will scarcely^ 
venture into such premises ; or, if he do, will not be able to over-^ 
come an oppressive sense of inferiority, and perhaps intrusion. 
Even in Burmah, where no missionary so much as approaches 
this style of living, I have seen inquirers listen eagerly for a few 

TOL. II. 23 



266 MODE OF COlTDUCTmo MISUOlfS. 

moments, and then become absorbed in admiraticm of the fluted 
leg of a table, or the joints of a chau*. 

Several missionaries have confessed to me that, on their first 
arrival in the East, they were shocked at the style in which they 
found their brethren living. Yet they had been carried away by 
the ciurent And so, generally, will be their successors. A man 
does not like, on his first arrival, to set up for a reformer. He 
feels as though he should have more- experience, and knowledge 
of the country. But when, after a few years' residence, he is 
convinced that another mode is preferable and practicable, he 
discovers that to attempt a change will not only involve him in 
difficulties with his brethren, but will require changes in his own 
modes, which neither he nor his wife may have strength of mind 
to accomplish. 

It is not necessary to adopt the costume, or all the customs of 
the natives ; nor is it in general possible for the missionary to live 
80 cheaply. To do either, would abridge usefulness, and hazard 
health. Many things are absolute necessaries to one, which to 
the other seem highly luxurious. But this difierence should not 
be increased by tlie use of superfluities deemed genteel and 
suitable at home. Cheap fabrics make raiments as truly com- 
fortable as costly ones; and. ornaments and embroideries cer- 
tainly add no comfort Plain furniture, made by the natives or 
himself should be preferred to that which is elegant, even if the 
latter could be had for nothing. And in erecting a house, no 
object should be regarded but health and convenience. 

The example of a missionary should tend to elevate the people 
in temporal things, and spread a love of neatness and order. 
But expensiveness defeats this result If the materials of our 
refinements and conveniences are too costly, the natives cannot 
have them. I know certain missionaries who have their sofas 
and bedsteads made of bamboo, a^ an expense not exceeding ten 
cents each. Their people are thus taught cleanliness and com- 
fort, and cease to repose on the floor. The same individuals 
dress in the cheapest fabrics, and have brought their people to 
possess suitable changes of nument, instead of wearing one filthy 
garment till it could be worn no more. 

A great superiority of living, on the part of the missionary, 
veill almost certainly excite envy — a feeling tending more than 
any other to obstruct usefulness. "Who can stand before 
envy?" A minister in our own country could scarcely hope 
for success if there existed a proportionate disparity between 



ICODfi OF CONDUCTING MISSIONS. 267 

him and his people. In places where there are many Euro« 
peans, the evil will not he so much felt, if the missionary live in 
far less style than they. In ^ese places only, have I seen such 
modes of living as have heen just named. And if these veiry 
houses are compared, not with those of the natives, hut those of 
Europeans, they will generally appear to he as much humbler 
than those, as ministers' houses, in this country, are humbler than 
their wealthy parishioners. In the remote stations, a missionary 
should take a still humbler mode. The natives cannot know 
what luxuries are enjoyed with us, even by the poor. They just 
compare the missionaries with themselves, and can scarcely 
associate the idea of self-denial with a mode of living which so 
greatly transcends their oven. 

The effect on the missionary himself is injurious. His anticipa- 
tions had comprised great and unavoidable self-denial in regard 
to house, food, climate, and other bodily comforts. He is, there- 
ibre, in danger of habitually endeavoring to make this self-denial 
as small as possible. Those who have preceded him will ad- 
duce arguments or excuses with regard to health, respectability, 
&c. Their example, the wish to preserve peace, and his early 
habits, will all tend to carry him on to the very position, which, oh 
first seeing occupied by others, had shocked his feelings. He 
is then no longer the man he was, and intended to be. His 
conscience is either smothered or troubled ; his success is hin- 
dered ; and there is great danger that his early devoted ness and 
hope of usefulness may subside into formality and quiescence. 

The blessed Master is the great pattern of a missionary. But 
be did not endeavor to live in a condition resembling, as near as 
possible, that which he had left Nor should the missionary, 
sojourning amid degraded heathen, seek to retain as far as possi- 
ble the refinements and gratifications of his own land. Let him 
renounce them, in fiict, as, on his knees, when he gave himself to 
this work, he renounced them in anticipation. 

Beside the effect of an appearance of luxury on the natives, 
every useless expense should be avoided on the ground of its 
raising a bairrier against the universality of our operational 
Though money will probably be raised in greater amount, and 
with greater fiicility, yet it must be remembered how small a 
body the Protestants of Europe and America are, compared with 
the entire human race, and how great is the work to be done. 
Presuming that, in every country, native pastors should be raised 
up in sufficient numbers to perform the entire labor of evan- 
gelists, we still need thousands of missionaries to make begin- 



MODS OF coiiDUCTiire missions. 

niDgB in every tribe, to prepare these nadve pestors, to make 
books and translationB, establish schools, &c. ^ 

As our societies grow old, widows and children multiply; 
and aoon very serious sums will be required for these. As an 
exemplar, we may advert to the Moravians, who have longest 
maintained modem missions. Nearly all the contributions fit>m 
tkeir own body are absorbed on matters which refer to the past; 
and their present missionary work is sustained by the contribu- 
tions of other Christiana By the last annual report I can obtain, 
it appears that their receipts, from all sources, are about £11,000; 
about half of which is from their own communis* 



Tots] expenses for all stations.. £6100 

Paid also within the year — 

to 20 retired and disabled } ^*^q |g ^n 

missionaries > 

to 36 widows 334 16 7 

education of 95 missionary > ^^m q a 
children > 

SK) boys and 11 girls apfwenticed. .... 1629 
Contingencie& 898 4900 13 5 

£11000 13 5 



It might give rise to unwarrantable surmises, i^ in a work so 
crowded with facts, directly and indirectly connected with mis- 
aons, nothing should be said of the salaries received by mis- 
sionaries ; especially while speaking of their modes of living. 
Nor am I concerned to avoid that subject But the reader will 
bear in mind several considerations — 1. That, in preceding chap- 
ters, I have borne full testimony to the purity and zeal of mis- 
sionaries as a body. fL By far the larger part of them endure 
serious privations as to modes of living, and all of them endure, 
in other respects, what few Christians are vrilling to encounter. 
9L Though their income may fiir transceud the poor semi-civil- 
ized or perhaps barbarous tribes around them, it falls &r short 
of what Europeans of similar education and talents command, 
in the same places, and their mode of living is proportionally 
humble. 4. Those of them whose style of living has just been 
mentioned, as in my o]Mnion unsuitable, do but copy numerous 
ministers, and still more numerous private Christians, in our 
own country, who live in costly houses, and see no harm in using 
just such articles as have been named, 5. It is certainly too 



/ 



MODS OF COIfDUCTirra MISSIONS. 969 

much to expect that an appointment as a missionary should, as 
by a charm, at once raise a man to a fervor of piety, contempt 
of dearth, courage in dissenting from custom, and readiness to 
endure privations which none of his church at home have at* 
tained, and for which he has had neither training nor example. 
The difficulty can only be met by the adoption of stricter systems 
of expenditure hy all Christians at home and abroad. Missions* 
ries will cany abroad just that sort and degree of piety they have 
been trained to at home. 6. The chaplains of the East India 
Company receive 775 rupees per month, and rank as majors, with 
fiill retiring pension at the end of the term of service, which, I 
believe, is twenty-two years. There are ninety chaplains, whose 
salaries and places of worship cost the Company annually 
438,000 <lollar8. This last statement is made to constitute a 
standard of comparison by which tl^e salaries of the missiona- 
ries may be measured. 

The English Baptist Missionary Society pay, in Hindustan, 
about 200 rupees per month, for a family, without allow- 
BAces, In large towns, a very humble house costs from fifly 
to eighty rupees per month. One of these brethren stated to me 
that his annual expenses for medicine and medical attendance 
averaged 250 rupees. The missionaries of the Scotch General 
Assembly receive, in Calcutta, 400 rupees per month, to cover 
every thing. Missionaries from the London Missionary Society, 
at the Cape of Good Hope, receive £100 per annuni for a fitmily, 
without flJlowances, except to such as reside in Cape Town. In- 
large cities of India, this society pays sometimes double this 
amount In the South Sea Islands, the allowance for a family 
is but £75. The English General Baptist Missionary Society pay 
their missionaries at Orissa about 1200^ rupees per annum, for 
a family, without allowances A missionary frOm the Caispian 
and Black Seas informed me, that the salaries there were 
£80 for a married couple and fiimily. A self-supported unmar- 
ried missionary fi*om Patna, in Bengal, informed me that his 
expenses at that place were £70 per ftnnum. 

Whether the English Wesleyan Society pay fixed salaries, 
I have no means of knowing ; but from the only report of that 
society I have at hand, (1835,) it appears that, in the Madras dis- 
trict, five missionaries, four native assistants, the passages home 
of two missionaries, and grants to schools, cost £2116. In Cey- 
lon, nine missionaries, twelve native assistants, grants to schools, 
and the return passage of d family, cost £60(£2. In Siefm 
Leone, three missionaries cost £286 ; and in. New South Wales, 

23* 



890 MODE OF CORDUCTINO KI88IOJf8. 

a Btation with three miasioiiaries cost £70L The Am. Board of 
CommuNsioDers for Foreiga Missions have not fiilly adopted the 
qrstem of fixed salaries, having generally allowed each familjp) 
to expend what is requisite. In Southern India, they pay a mar- 
ried couple £150 per annum, with allowances for children and 
house rent Missionariea in the East from the American Baptist 
Board, have 100 Company rupees per month for a married ooiq>Ie^ 
and allowance for children, house rent, medical expenses, and 
travelling. 

8. There should be more direct preaching of the word, pub- 
licly and from house to house. 

Of all parts of his work, direct preaching looks most attractive 
to the missionary on leaving home, and becomes in general most 
lepulsive in the field. One of the best missionaries now alive 
remarked that there was nothing so difiicult for him to resist as & 
repugnance against coming in contact with the natives 1 This 
is the grand object of those who design to devote themselves to 
finreign service. To sit beneath some friendly shade, imparting 
to heathen the words of eternal lifo, is their beau idecif their en* 
rapturing anticipation, their expected reward, for leaving firienda 
and home. But when they approach the reality, they find the 
romance of this hope turned into the substantial material for 
disgust, weariness^ and despair. 

Sophisms, absurdities, fidse reasonings, extreme ignorance^ 
malicious opposition, unworthy BHspicions, and inveterate preju- 
dices, must be perpetually encountered. These are rendered 
still more formidable, for the first fow years, for-want of a profi** 
ciency in the language, and a knowledge of the national re- 
ligion and literature. To teach school, to study, to translate^ 
to survey new fields, ^^ have none of these disagreeable 
concomitants, and are not so totally at variance with previoua: 
habits and feelings. They have the charm^ too, of pr<Miiis|ngy 
evident and immediate fioiit ; and of seeming to prepare the. 
way for successors. 

« Thus the highest self^enial required of a missioiiary is in that 
very part of his work where he thought he should want none. 
He is unprepared for the demand^ and in too many eases is 
turned aside to collateral pursuits. 

This is an age in which the proper ministry of the word is in 
danger of being undervalued. It is an age of invention and 
activity, in. religious as well as common matters, and the mech»< 
Bism of Christianity is in danger of transcending the simplicity. 
of the Scripture model, or at least of attracting superabundapt 



MODE or GOKBUCTUfe MISUOKf. 271 

attentkMEL One eminent minister calls infcaU'Stho^U ^ the railroad 
lo the millenaium." Some dechire preaching to be << the smallest 
port of a minister's duty." Qthers affirm that conversions among 
t^ heathen are not to be expected, till they are enabled to un* 
derstand the evidences of divine revelation, and, ther^re, that 
^Mdiook are the grand means of converting the heathen." The 
same sentiaaents are rung in the ears of a missionary by his 
countrymen > abroad. He has their countenance in schoqls, 
translations, &c. ; but if he <<preach the gospel" in high-ways 
and by-ways, he often incurs the imputation of fiinaticism and 
foUy. Every temptation is thua ofifered to slight the proper 
miois^ of the word, and give weak fiiith a resting-place on 
human schemes. 

It is often remarked that the apostles did not resort to schooki 
Bibles, and tracts^ because the curt of printing was not th^n in- 
vented ; that learning wa» more diffused; &c But it must be 
sacredly remembered, that the Lord gave his apostles a system 
of means not founded on the then state of society in that part 
of Asia, but for all possible conditions of society, in all the world, 
to the end of time. It is a system founded on the nature of reli- 
gion and the nature of man ; and no changes of outward condi- 
tion will warrant us to invent another. 

All modes of doing good should undoubtedly have a place in 
oiir system of means ; but let us hate a care, lest we disparage, 
or make subordinate, that which is of our Lord's own appoint- 
ment, and which, above all others, should engage our energieSp 
^By the foolishness of preachings" it pleases God to save men. 
k has always been the grand instrument of conversion. We 
must cdteays rely upon it as such. Other services demand a por- 
tion of time, and in a proper division of labor, where there are 
several missionaries, some one brother may take one of these as 
his department But, as a general rule^ the first olject and 
business of each, is strictly ministerial service. President Way- 
land, in his address to missionaries leaving Boston in July, 1834, 
insists on this point *<Nor is it enough that you be laborious; 
your labor must be exclusive ; it must be devoted in singleness 
of heart to the conversion of souls to Christ This work is surely 
of itself extensive enough to occupy all your time, and all your 
talents ; and manifestly no other can vie with it in importimce. 
You go not abroad to be linguists, nor lexicographers, nor bota- 
nists, nor philosophers, nor statesmen, nor politicians, but am- 
bassadors of Christ Remember, we always expect an ambassar 
dor to keep entirely aloof firom all entanglements with the afl&ini 



873 Moox or conDncTiNe lUBStoiri. 

of the parties to which he is sent, and devote himself exclusireljr 
to the interest of the party by which he is commissioned. I do 
not say that these inquiries are not important ; I only say that 
they are not your duty. Like Nehemiab, you are doing a great 
work, and you cannot come down." 

Of the same opinion was Swartz, who reckoned that he had 
been the means of converting two thousand peraons ; and of 
Brainard, who also gathered many souls. The following re- 
marks by a distinguished Baptist minister, now living in Edin* 
burgh, seem full of piety and good sense: — 

** Much have we heard, uideed, in modem times, of the noble 
invention of printing, and much respecting the power of educa- 
tion; and I do not imagine that any candid reader, who has 
proceeded thus iar, can suppose that the writer is indisposed to 
give to each its own appropriate place. At the same time, he 
conceives that they may not only be perverted, but prevented firom 
doing that good which they otherwise might accomplish. For ex- 
ample, if they be permitted to occupy that place in oqr esteem and 
expectation, which belongs to a divme and sovereign appoifUmenty 
then they may not only become as chaff when compared to the 
wheat, but awaken the jealousy of Him who will not give his 
glory to another. Our employment of education only^ and with 
all the energy which the art of printing has given to it, may turn 
out to be nothing more than giving activity to the powers of the 
mind, without directing and controlling their movements. 

''Education will humanize and improve, in most instances; but 
to save from ultimate destruction, properly speaking, never was 
within its province, and never will be. Yet since the time in 
which many have been roused to see its necessity, there has 
been a phraseology often used respecting it by no means war- 
rantable. Education, but above all, scriptural education, will 
do much. There will always be an undescribable distance 
between a people so favored, and any other left vnthout such 
meana But if we expect more from it than it ha» ever pro- 
duced, and above all, if we apply to it the language ftntiished to 
us in the Scripture, and which is there exdusivdy employed 
with reference to an institution of God's own sovereign appoint- 
ment^ we may be left to witness the impotence of education, 
instead of its power. Hence we have read of the system of 
some one of these educational societies, being adapted for the 
regeneration of Ireland; and the terms employed in Scripture 
to the laborers in the vineyard of God, have been unsparingly 
employed by religious people to the exertions of schoolmastene^ 



MODE OF COJXDVCTmQ MISSIQITS. S7S 

or those who superintend them. This is not merely incorrect, 
but it is unwise and unwarrantable. Every one knows, that, in 
all such cases of agency, every thing depends upon the expecta- 
tions and intentions of the agent ; but the language referred to 
is teaching us to expect from him, what, in a thousand instances, 
the agent neither intends or expects himself. The schoolmaster 
may have gone abroad, and, if a man of principle, will do great 
good ; but to apply to him or his efibrts the language of Saered 
Writ, which regards another order of men and another exercise, 
is calculated to injure the work of his hands, as well as blind 
our own minds with respect to another and a higher duty." * 

While I am indulging in quotation, 1 will add the following, 
from a distinguished missionary— Melvill Home, who puts the 
following words into the mouth of an objector, in the shape of 
an apostrophe to the ^ Lord of the harvest." " If thou wilt force 
us to cultivate this unpromising field, do not think of sending us 
out immediately, but let schoolmasters go to receive the ^t fire, 
and teach the little children reading atad writing, and then will 
we go and enter into their labors ; for the experience of ages 
has taught us, that where preaching of the gospel makes one 
Christian, education makes ten. Hence, instead of preaching 
first to the parents, and then establishing schools ibr the educa- 
tion of the children, ba the apostles did, (who knew that the 
sword of the spirit was of heavenly temper, an instrument inta 
which the Qod of glory had wrought all his attributes, we, 
having lost the art of using it, and that arm which gives it 
the denoonstration of the Spirit and of power,) we go to work 
another way, by educating children first; and many are of 
opinion that the best way of enlightening, is by putting the 
moon in the sun's sphere, and haying children to instruct their 
parents, rather than parents to teach their children ! " 

Preachers must not be reluctant to itinerate. It will not 
be necessary, except among a few tribes, to dispense with a set- 
tled home, and to wander with a wandering flock. Still, few 
missionaries should confine themselves at home. There are 
jungles, small islands, and pestilent districts, accessible to for- 
eigners only for a few months in tlie year, which can only be 
reached by itinerants. There are advantages too, in all places, 



* Anderson'g "Ireland without the Ministry of the Word in her native 
Langaagv." ** The Domestic Constitution/' so largely quoted from by Jay, 
ia bit Family Monitor, and republished in this cooniry under the title of Book 
for Parents/' is by thift author. 



S74 MODK or commcnvG missions. 

peculiar to such itineracies. There is upon the missionary so 
einployed, a henign and impressive aspect of disinterested 
benevolence, not easily misconstrued. His privations, inconve- 
niences, dangers, and exertions convince even the heathen of 
his love of souls. He honors them by the condescension and 
confidence with which he eats the food they prepare, and sleeps 
on the mat they spread for him. He becomes acquainted with 
native character, where it has not been modified by foreign influ- 
ence, and is thus assisted both to preach and to prepare tracts. 
He has opportunities for calm and repeated conversations with 
individuals at their own home. He escapes the pestilent pres- 
ence of ungodly nominal Christians. The circumstances of his 
own superior living, are not present to do injury. 

Not for a moment would I countenance that gadding and 
discursive spirit which entices men to leave then* sphere ; nor 
that romance which loves to visit distant and celebrated places ; 
nor that love of &me which is gratified by being able to send 
racy journals to tlie magazines. It can be of little use to 
scatter far and near seed which neither we nor others can water. 
The itineracy should for the most part be performed within a 
given limit, visiting the same places again and again, as the 
apostles did. 

Preaehing must be niaintained in contradistinction to con- 
versation and disputing. I know that it caimot always be such 
preaching as we have at home. Questions must be permitted, 
objections occasionally answered, explanations made, and much 
of our own formality dispensed with. But it must be legitimate 
pnaddng. The heathen are very glad to dispute ; and do it in a 
very wearisome, provoking, and often subtle manner. When 
we enter into their sophistries, and recondite arguments, we 
make Christianity contend with the intellect, instead of the con- 
science, and our great advantage is lost Paul's disputings in the 
school of Tyrannus are quoted. But it should be remembered 
that dtaloyoftepocj (dialogomtnos,) here rendered ** disputing," Is 
the very word used of other occasions where pros and cons 
were not thought of; such as "^ Paul was 4ong preadnng^^ Acts 
XX. 9 ; *< He reasoned in the synagogue every Sabbath-day," Acts 
xviii. 4 ; <* Hepreathed uhto them, ready to depart on the morrow," 
Acts XX. 7; *'He reasoned of righteousness," &C., Acts xxiv. 9. 
Missionaries will sometimes be obliged to dispute; and so were 
the apostles. But they are destitute of many advantages enjoyed 
\3iy the latter. Those disputes were with men who believed 
in the Old Testament, or who held great principles in common 



MODE OF CO^PUCTirfO MISSIONS. S75 

with themselves. They were to prove, to persons who expected a 
Messiah, that Jesus was that Christ ; or were based upon premises 
which the antagonists, or their own poets, fully admitted. So 
did our Savior sometimes dispute ; but we have numerous cases 
where he dexterously avoided foolish questions or philosophical 
subtilties. He parried where he might have triumphed, and 
chose the more immediate, if not the only avenue, to conviction. 

What has been gained by the repeated triumphs of speculative 
theology over science, politics, and heresy ? Over and over the 
battle has been fought, consuming whole lives, and filling up 
whole libraries. Over and over have infidels, heretics, Papists, 
and Jews, been defeated. But new champions rise. The old 
ground is taken, or some novelty advanced ; and in every age, 
the war continues. At this very day our press teems with works 
on the evidences of Christianity, and in opposition to errors 
already a thousand times refuted. In countries where Christian- 
ity has so triumphed, as to make worldly and political men con- 
fess it, and weave it inio the very texture of social and civil 
society, what do we see but a dead orthodoxy, an unconverted 
priesthood, simony, secularity, and pride? Christianity has 
made its greatest triumphs where it has stood despised, hated, 
and cast out, by the learning, the philosophy, and the power of 
the world. Why should missionaries repeat tliat struggle which 
has a thousand times ended in a bootless triumph ? It is not a 
man's learning, philosophy, or superstition, tliat precludes his 
conversion, but the opposition of his carnal heart To over- 
come this, God forbid that we should confide in aught else than 
the doctrine of ** Christ crucified, to the Jews a stumbling-block, 
and to the Gentiles foolishness." Let us never, never forget tliat 
" God hath chosen the foolishness of this world to confound the 
wise, and low things, and things that are despised, and things 
which are not, to bring to naught the things that are, that no 
flesh should glory in his presence." 

9. Regular churches, with pastors and deacons, should be 
formed at the earliest possible period, in every place. 

It is of great consequence to put our work on a footing whicJi 
may secure stability and increase, without the presence of a 
missionary. Ordained native ministers are very few.* Church 
order and discipline are not sufiiciently understood by the dis- 
ciples. The missionary is all in all ; and at his departure or 

* In all Uie Burman and Karen churches I found but one| in sonie .mit* 
nous, none } and no where, any adequate supply. 






276 MODS OF COHDtTCTINe MISSIONS. 

death, every trace of his work may disappear. It is true, such 
churches at first would seldom be able to stand alone. But if 
they ever do, they must first have this feeble beginning. There 
were great and important reasons why Christ instituted churches. 
Even higher advantages result fi*om them, in heathen lands, than 
among ourselves. Without the mutual brotherly watchfulness 
which they secure, feeble members cannot receive adequate 
assistance. It is true, few are as qualified as is desirable for 
the imposition of hands. But the apostles, in resolving to 
ordain elders in every church, must have met the same difficulty. 
If no encouraging degree of fituess be found in any member, 
we may take tbi brother from some other church. To these 
should be committed, for obvious reasons, most of the preaching; 
discipline, and administration of ordinances. They should be 
honored in the presence of the people. Their support should, as 
&i as possible, be derived, firom the converts. They should bo 
sedulously watched over and aided. They should have associa- 
tions, and ministere' meetings. They should meet the missionary 
at stated periods, and be aided, as for as possible, in acquiring a 
knowledge of Scripture history and doctrine. In many cases, 
they should be changed, on the plan of Methodist circuits. Some 
might attend half the year at a proper seminary. Younger ones 
should be placed at such an institution for several years. But 
of this more under the next head. 

A similar appointment and training should be had for deacons, 
exhorters, and church clerks. The guiding influence of the 
missionary should be exerted as unseen as possible. Every 
efibrt should be made, to bring out the capacity and activity 
of the members, so that the death or removal of the missionary, 
should be injurious in the least possible degree. 

10. The qualifications of native assistants should receive more 
attention. 

The importance of this class of auxiliaries can scarcely be to6 
highly estimated. Without risk of health, and wiUi little ex- 
pense or inconvenience, they can carry the tidings of salvation 
where a missionary capuot go, or may not be sent, for an age. 
They can travel, eat, sit, and lodge, as the natives do. Between 
those and themselves, there is not that awful distance which 
can scarcely be overcome by a missionary. Their knowledge 
of the language is complete, which can seldom be said of a 
fbreigner. They know, from experience, the-«xact temptations, 
doubts, difficulties, and prejudices of their hearers. They can 
talk with an inquirer, often and long, without drawing opposition 



MODE OF CONDUCTING MISSIONS. 277 

Upon him, befi>re he has become enlightened and firm enough to 
endure it To be seen conversing a few times with a missionary, 
or to go repeatedly to his house, or chapel, excites almost as 
great opposition, as a profession of Christianity. Thus a man^s 
mind must be made up to encounter exceeding difficulties, be- 
fore he has become sufficiently acquainted with the missionary's 
arguments, to know whether he will endure sufferings for th« 
new religion or not ; that is to say, he must submit to be per>- 
secuted, before he knows whether the system is worth being 
persecuted for. 

Various reasons of this sort, some adapted to the condition of 
one country, and some to that of another, show the duty of foGh 
tering this branch of our force. Unordained natives have indeed 
been employed, and in some places to a great extent. And to 
their labors are traceable very numerous conversions. But it 
seems necessary to bestow upon them a much greater measure 
of mental cultivation and religious knowledge. Had half the 
pains been thus bestowed, which have been. expended on common 
schools, how great would have been the gain ! 

Without some additional mental cultivation, doctrinal knowl- 
edge, and practical graces, native assistants are not able to avail 
themselves of their peculiar advantages ; some of which have just 
been named. It is well known that scarcely one of them is able to 
act alone ; and that, though so useful, when sustained and guided 
by a good missionary, they have run into manifold evils, when 
left to themselves. Why is this ? They possess piety, zeal, and 
talents. It must be owing to the superior intelligence and ac- 
quired advantages of the missionary. Let us, then, lead them into > 
tiiat knowledge of the word of God, and that measure of devotion, 
which at present they have no meana of obtaining. 

Slender would be the qualifications of a minister with uBf 
whose opportunities had been no greater than those of native 
preachers. Abstract firom him all that his mother and fiither 
taught him, all he learned at in&nt or Sunday school, from the^ 
moral maxims of his horn-books, his copy-slips, his general read* 
ing, and the restraints of Christian society ; put in the place of th]% 
every degrading, polluting, and erroneous thing, learned by a^ 
heaven child, at home, at school; and abroad ; take away the 
intellectual benefits of an academic or collegiate course ; abolish 
all his knowledge of the evidences of Christiani^, history, chro- 
nology, geography, prophecy, miracles, and the state of the 
world ; all he ever gained by intercourse with eminent saintSi 
VOL. n. 94 



27^8 lf01>X OF CONDUCTlUe XlSSIOlfS. 

I 

or a perusal of their biographies; all the helps he has bad 
firom comroentators, critics, sermons, anniversaries, associatioxuB, 
religious peri6dica]sy and intercourse with enlightened fellow- 
ministers ; in iine, leave him nothing but some portions of God'a 
word, and a few evangelical tracts ; and add to him a plenitude 
of errors and malpractices acquired in a life of Gentile abomina- 
lions, — and you wilL have the present qualificationB of a native 
assistant 

Some regular institution seems wanting, in tv&ey missioD, for 
the express purpose of instructing those who give evidences of a 
call to this work. Advantages, similar in kind, if not in extent, 
to those enjoyed by young ministers at home, should be placed 
within their reach. A supply of asostants, thus educated, would 
leave leisure to the missionary for necessary translations and 
revisions ; for exercising a general pastoral care over a large dis- 
trict; for exploring new fields; for corresponding with the socie- 
ties 9i. home ; and for other duties, which can now only be done 
at a great sacr^ce of pastoral pursuits. 

By no other course does it now appear that we can send the 
gospel into aU the earth. We cannot hope to send forth from 
ourselves the hundredth part of an adequate supply of ministers 
for six hundred millions of pagans, at an annual expense of from 
five hundred to one thousand dollars for each family. Nor could 
we consent to lay the foundations of Christianity, over £io large 
a portion of the earth, by native preachers so ignorant of the 
system as those we now have. Without raising these qualifica- 
tions, they will soon be despised by the very youth, whom, by 
hundreds and thousands are now being educated in missionary 
and government schools. 

11. A considerable number of the most promising converts 
and younger preachers should be taught the English language. 

It is disnoaying to compute the period which must elapse 
before the heathen can be supplied, in their own languages, with 
the wcnrd of God. Who, then, can predict the time when those 
languages shall contain a supply of works in ecclesiastical his- 
tory, biblical eriticism, theology, and practical piety ? Who is to 
l^ve them books of science and art ? If, now, we would impart 
to our- missionary pupils the benefits of such studies, we are re- 
stricted to wearisome oral instructions, demanding, on the whole, 
an amount of time equtd to what wovldbe neussanf to teach iktm 
EngUsh, Beside, instructions unsustained by reading are less 
peifectly aequired, and the amount obtained is in danger of being 



MODS OF COmonCTINO MISSIONS. 979 

IbrgotteD. At best, when the pupil leaves the institmion, his 
progress is terminated ; and terminated too, as all school-studies 
are, at the threshold of the subjects. 

By giving our young convert tlie English language^ we set 
before him the whole temple of knowledge, and present him 
with the key. Subjects which would otherwise have remained 
forever sealed will be fully open to his inspection. He has but 
to use his own powers, and he may pursue an indefinite progress. 
With an enriched mind, trained habits of thinking, and a culti- 
vated heart, he goes forth among his people <* a workman that 
needetb not to be ashamed." Let but the reader ask himself 
what benefit he has gained, merely, by a dozen books, such as 
the Saint's Rest, liaw's Serious Call, Watts on the Mind, Pilgrim's 
Progress, the works of Brooks, Mather, Flavel, Charnoek, &c, 
and decide whether, even for this, he would not have done well 
to master a language ? Did he ever gain so much firom his 
Latin, Greek, French, Italian, or German, or all together, as a 
heathen convert would gain fit>m a knowledge of English ? Our 
language is now becoming the religious language of mankind, 
and perhaps the scientific also. It is to be to the East, what 
Greek was to Rome, or Latin was, a century or two ago, to 
Europe. Already does it abound with works of imagination, 
specimens of eloquence, stores of history, speculations on 
metaphydcs, morals, government, law, commerce, scientific re- 
searches, and mechanical inventions, immensely more valuable 
than was ever extant in all the ancient languages. As to religion, 
it probably contains more valuable books than all other lan- 
guages put together. 

Add, therefore, to the important advantages already enjoyed by 
tiie native preacher, merely those which the ability to read Eng- 
lish would confer, and he would be more valuable than almost 
any foreign missionary can be, and at the same time cost the 
church incomparably less. 

From natives able to read English, we might hope soon to see 
many valuable translations. Men translate into tiieir own lan- 
guage far more successfiilly than into a foreign one. They 
would do more than this — they would write original works. 
Few translations, except of the Scriptures, will ever be very 
usefuL Books, being written for our state of society, and degree 
of knowledge, do not answer for heathen. They must be 
written by natives, not only in native idiom, but in native modes 
of thinking, and adapted to the degree of knowledge possessed 
by the reader. Our books, on every page, take for granted 



880 MODS OF C02IDUCTINB MISSIONS* 

eertain meaBures of previous ineDtal culture, which heathen 
readers do not possess, and for want of whidb, the whole efS>it 
of the author is likely to fidl. 

The difficulty of learning to read and write a language, es- 
pecially our own, is much less than learning to speak it ; and in 
tlus case, only the former kb required. Indeed, the learning so 
much of a language as to gather the meaning of an author, is by 
no means an arduous undertaking. To pronounce correctly, 
and to command words fluently for conversation, is much the 
largest part of the task. This is not only unnecessary to our 
brethren, but in some cases undesirable, lest th^y be corrupted 
by evil intercourse, or tempted to seek secular situations of 
greater profit 

A native assbtant has now do books to read, but the tracts 
and translations, to which his hearers have .^access. How can 
he hold a proper intellectual and religious superiori^ over them ? 
He ought to be versed in the true meaning of difficult passages, 
the rules of interpretation, the geography, chronology, ^ind 
natural history of the Bible,'the manners and customs of Jews, 
and other kindred studies. He should know something ..of 
ecclesiastical history, church government, and Inblical theology. 
But in all these he has no helps in his own language, and in 
hundreds of languages there never will be any. Missionary 
money can never make translations of all these ; and many years 
must elapse before there wUl be a religious public, creating such 
a demand for them, that they wiU be printed as matters of 
trade. 

In our own country, what students actually learn at college, is 
not so important as the knowledge they obtain of the sources of 
information. The wide and long vista of truth is opened be- 
fore them ; they see what is to be learned, obtain mental train- 
ii^& 9®t ^ knowledge of books, and leave the institution prepared 
to be successful students. Not so with native preachers. They 
set out with a modicum of biblical knowledge, precariously 
retained in their memories, and with scarcely the advantages 
of a Sunday scholar. They meet antagonists, learned in the 
prevailing system, and must contend with them, without so 
much as a proper knowledge of their own. 

1^2. There must be greater care taken that a station, oncp 
begun, should be uninterruptedly maintained. 

That this has not been the case, has seldom been the fault of 
missionaries. It is not easy to convey the importance of this 
idea to churches and directors at home ; and their arrangements 



M0DK OF COKDUOTINS MlSSIOm. 981 

h«fe been stich as to spread orer as Jarge a surfitee as possible^ 
leaving many stations in the hands of a solitary iodividuaL 

What would be the effect on any district cHf fifty, or sixty, or 
perhaps five hundred square miles, which should be left for one, 
two, or three yea^ without a minister, or a prayer-meeting, or a 
Sunday school, or, in fine, any of the means of grace ? But with 
IIS, even in such a case, there would be a thousand good influ* 
enees, public and private. Not so among the heathen. The 
death or departure of a misnonary stops evety thing, except a 
church have been gathered, and native pastors trained. Even 
dien^all activity is suspended, and passive virtues will net abound. 
The converts will fiill into errors and apostasies, if not into 
suf^rings and vnmt 

-A heathen or Mussulman, on becoming a Christian, is gener- 
ally discarded by his friends; and where caste exists, always. 
In very many cases, if the missionary do not provide him woric, 
he must starve. If not so poor, yet without the missionary, how 
shall he contend with the difficulties of his situation, and the 
evils of his former habits ? He is left without daily instruction, 
without pious intercourse^ without a shield from tyranny. The 
little band, gathered by years of toil, is in a few months 
scattered ; the enemy triumphs ; confidence in the continuance 
oi the station is destroyed ; and the next mismonary is often led 
to affirm, as several have done to me, that it would have been 
better if no predecessor had ever labored there. 

Many contingencies may cause a station to be suspended 
where a missionary is alone. There can be no security against 
k, except by placing two brethren at every station ; and at 
some, stitt more. They need not always be in the same com* 
pound, or even hi the same village; but i^ould not be so fiur 
apart as to prevent one from taking an effective tempcHwry charge 
of the department of the other, in case of death, sickness, or 
absence. 

It seems to have been one of the most fatal errors of modem 
missions to disregard, so generally, the New Testament example 
in this particular. Our Lord sent both the seventy and the 
twelve, two by two. When he had ascended, the apostles con- 
tinued the same plan. They either proceeded forth in pairs, or 
took a younger evangelist as a ^partner and feliow-helper." 
The Holy Ghost gave sanction to this mode, when he called for 
the separation of Barnabas and Saul to a particular field. How 
touching and instructive are Paul's feelings, when separated 
fipom his official companion, though in the midst of distinguished 

24* 



283 MODE OF COll]>0CTUr0 MISSIONS. 

BQCcesies ! ^ When I came to Troas to preach, and a door was 
opened unto me of the Lord, I had no rest in my spirit, heeau9c 
I found noi TUus ; so, taking my leave, I went into Macedonia." 
When Titus rejoined him, he was in the midst of disappoint- 
ment and difficulty; but his heart was immediately made whole. 
He then said, **! am filled, I am exceeding joyful, in all our 
tribulation ; for though, when we came into Macedonia, our flesh 
had no rest, and we were troubled on every side, (without were 
fightings, and vrithin were fears,) yet God coinfi>rted us by the 
coming of Titus." 2 Corinthians IL 12, 13, and viL 4-a 

It is believed by some judicious brethren abroad, that some 
missionaries have died in consequence of lonesomeness, dis- 
traction, care, and excessive exertion. 

13. It is important to establish a greater division of labon 

Hitherto the same missionary has been compelled to be 
pastor, itinerant, Sunday school teacher, schoolmaster, trans- 
later, author, tract-distributor, proof-reader, physician, nurse, 
housekeeper, and perhaps printer and bookbinder. Some- 
times, in addition to these, he must oversee catechists and 
preachers, be agent for inland stations, and preach occasionally 
in English ! The thing amounts to a perfect absurdity. Some 
men may endure such wear and tear for a while ; but the results 
of their labors are nullified by desultoriness. Regularity and 
efficiency are impossible. Nothing can be prosecuted with 
sufficient vigor, either to obtain skill in it, or secure the best 
results. 

It is truly surprising that the few missionaries scattered over 
the world, should have accomplished what we now see. It 
proves that, in general, they must have been extraordinary men. 
And it is very well to practise on the^ doctrine, that it is better to 
wear out than rust out But auch a system as is now pursued, 
only makes men tear out 

Schools might be maintained by the vrives of missionaries, or 
by brethren who shall call themselves schoolmasters. Where 
preaching in English is deemed necessary, let a brother separate 
himself to that work ; or let it be done by one whose age, experi- 
ence, and mentfld cultivation, will enable him to do it with extem- 
poraneous ability. Theological or boarding schools should enjoy 
the whole services of a select individual Trazislations and au- 
thorship, with some avocation requiring bodily activity, are work 
enough for one man at each principal station. Further specifi- 
cations must depend on each particular case. 

Beside the advantages on the spot of such a distribution of 



MODS OF COKDUCTINO MISSIONS. 283 

duties it would have a happy effect at home in showing the 
churehes the actual state and operations of their phalanx abroad. 
They would see what branches of the work most needed reen- 
fercement. They would better understand what result should be 
expected in each particular department They would particular- 
ly see what proportion of labor is nude to bear on the Imme- 
diate conversion of souls, and the whole operation of the mis- 
sionary enterprise would stand transparent and self-explained. 

14. There should be more concentration of effort 

In every nussion there should be one point where operations 
should be conducted with great vigor and by many hands. 

By placing at this point the translator, the printing-office, the 
school for native assistants, and two or three evangelists, beside 
those brethren whose proper field is pestilent or inaccessible 
except during a portion of the year, there would be secured many 
advantagea Numerous questions from minor stations, which 
must now wait the tedious process of a reference to the Board, 
might be safely left to the decision of such a body of brethren on 
the spot. Vacancies at various points might be immediately 
supplied — a matter, as has been shown, of great consequence. 
Thus a fiurmer, penetrating into the forest, makes first an effective 
clearing where he establishes himself, and firom whence he may 
extend his openings at pleasure. Thus an army always has its 
** head quarters." Thus the primitive church retained at Jem* 
salem a body of principal apostles and elders, to whom disputed 
questions were referred, fi!om whence the brethren went forth 
to their spheres, and to whom they returned, reporting suc- 
cesses and refi!eshing themselves with genial society. 

The majority of employments which were just named as ab- 
surdly falling on the same individual, may be divided and prose- 
cuted at such central station with effect Thus the brethren 
who go forth, two by two, to lonelier stations, will have fewer 
duties, and may divide these with a prospect of mutual success. 
The establishment of such a body of brethren would constitute a 
safe band of counsellors both to one another and to their society 
at home ; it would inspire confidence in the natives that the un- 
dertaking was permanent ; it could supply for a time any out- 
station vacated by the retirement or death of a missionary ; and 
it would be a fiivorable location for new missionaries to study 
fyr a year or two, and acquire a knowledge of their field. 

There should be more concentration as to the portions of the 
world which we attempt to evangelize. Those regions which 
have received the largest supply of missionaries have been the 



984 HODS OP coKBUCTiira mssioirs; 

most eneowBging. Labndyr and GreenkuMl, with a populatiofi 
of but eight or nine thouaand, haye fifty-one miaaionariea and 
aasistaiitB. The West Indies have more than two hundred mi»- 
aionaries ; and each of these may be counted ecjiial to two in the 
East Indiesy tf we consider that they have not been obliged to 
learn a language, or make dictionaries, translations^ &c. Jamaica, 
with a populatioD of four hundred thousand, has more than sixty 
European missionaries. The Sandwich Islands, with a popula* 
tion of one hundred and eight thousand, has eighty-seven mia* 
sionaries and assistants. The poitioo of Karens which have re- 
ceived the services of Boardman, Wade, and Mason^ and which 
has been blessed in actual conversions more than almost any 
other, amounts to less than six thousand. 

On the other hand, there are single cities containing popula- 
tions of hundreds of thousands, with but one, two, or three mia* 
sionaries ; and in these we hear of small success. It is to be 
feared that the church has, in its anxiety to spread wide the 
tidings of salvation, been begiriled into too great difiusiveneBs of 
labor. It seems hard to keep sending men to countries already 
entered, while whole kingdoms and tribes are left to perish* But 
it had better be thus. Only thus can the work be done* Only 
thus will the church be able to see clearly and impressively how 
much land remains to be possessed, and feel the inadequacy of 
her present operations. 

I5b A larger proportion of effort should be directed to the 
more enlightened nations, and to the higher classes in all natioaau 

Our efibrts have hitherto been expended chiefly on Esqufr* 
maux, Laplanders, Greenlanders^ Tartars, American IndianSy 
Sandwich Islanders, Hottentots, Bushmen, Nieobarians, Malays^ 
Negroes, and Slaves. Converts have indeed been made, and 
immortal souls saved. But the results terminate on the spot^ 
Such people have no such influence on adjacent natione as had 
the citizens of Jerusalem, Damascus, Alexandria, Rome, Corinth, 
or Ephesus. They have no commerce to spread abroad the 
holy leaven, and few pecuniary resources to enable them to join 
in the work of giving Bibles and ministers to the rest of the 
world. 

Among tribes so degraded, the missionary contends with brutal 
Ignorance, strong temptations to hypocrifiy, deep poverty, petty 
wars, and frequent changes in congregation ; together with the in* 
conveniences of unsuitable food and habitation, and the most vio- 
lent change in all his previous habits and associations. Had we 
begun by spreading the gospel among our more inunediata 



VODB or coNDucTme missions. 285 

neighbors and the greater kuigdomo, missionaries, and mission- 
ary influences in a thousand forms, would have multiplied spon- 
taneously. Converted Arabs, Chinese, Hindus, or Burmans 
could have spread out among ruder tribes, without those violent 
transitions which curtail the lives of our brethren, or those eic- 
cessive expenses which keep down the extent of our efibrts. 

It may be thought the Hindus should not be named in this 
collection, so much having been done for them. But the extent 
of this country should be remembered, and the numbw of mis- 
sionaries, which, with all the late augmentations, have been sent 
to occupy it From Bombay to Bankok, and from Ceylon to 
Delhi, the number of missionaries is stated by a late vmter 
in the Calcutta Christian Observer to be one hundred and 
thirty. This estimate comprehends at least 200,000,000 in- 
habitants — one missionary to 1,538,461 souls. The region de- 
scribed, it will be perceived, includes Burmab, as well as Hin- 
dustan, and is emphatically that part of the field to which the 
attention of the church has been of late years particularly 
drawn. 

In scarcely any mission have the higher classes received their 
full share of attention. They have not been so freely visited at 
their houses ; and when visited, it has rather been the act of 
respect, or to secure advantages. The visit is seldom for the 
express purpose of winning their souls, as is the case when the 
poor are sought The oftener such visits are paid without the 
disclosure of a deep anxiety for the conversion of his soul, the 
more does the chie^ or rich man, grow satisfied ta remain 
as he is, and to suppose that his toleration or fiiendship is all 
that is expected. We should abhor the spirit which gathers 
ministers round great men, to share their gifts, to bask in their 
fiivor, to secure political enactments in fiivor of religion, or to 
gain popularity and distinction among the common people. But 
we should leave no efibrts unattempted to save their souls. The 
prophecies which cheer us in oiu- work, specify such persons 
as among the fruit, and declare that they shall be nursing Others 
and mothers to the church, CiBsar's court contained disciples. 
Some of the ^ mighty," and of ** honorable ones, not a few," ap- 
pear among the converts to apostolic zeal. 

CoNCLUDiNO Remarks. Many suggestions to the churches at 
home ofier themselves. I will venture only two or three. 

1. The number of missionaries should be greatly increased. 
Numerous stations, occupied now by a single individual, should 



MfMRB OF comwcTiKff msnoim. 



be l e eidu i^e i ed by one, two^and id gome caeee five or six faretfareii. 
No poet has been taken, which aeema ontenable or ao e lcaa ; 
none from whieh the occupant wiafaea to retreat Each de- 
■eribea openinga lor uaefulneaa which he cannot embrace. If 
we mean merely to keep our preaent poention, there is need of a 
freah laborer in eveiy atation and department, who may be coming 
forward in hia qualificationa, and be ready to take up the task at 
any moment, in case of the death of the preaent incumbent 

There must be a wrong in concentrating preachera among a 
portion of manldnd, to the extent seen in SngJand and Ameri- 
ca, while whole nations lie unblest with the truth. Such as 
have not known or considered the proportion of ministera In 
England and America, should ponder the following ftcts. 

The following table takes up some of the counties in Eng*- 
land alphabetically, so as to furnish a fiur sample of the whole. 



Bedfordshire, •••• 

Berkshire, 

Buckingftiamshire, 
Cambridgesbire, . 

Cheshire, 

Cornwall, 

Cumberland, .... 
Derbyshire, . • . 



Area. 


Oiurehr*, 






Ateruft 
NmaJtcr of 


463 


EMablUMd 


▼olanUxy. 


ToUl. 


Pa/ulMiien, 


SauU la m 
Jtfinwm-. 


127 


72 


199 


95,000 


477 


752 


160 


83 


243 


145,000 


597 


738 


214 


89 


303 


146,000 


482 


857 


174 


87 


261 


143,000 


548 


1052 


142 


162 


304 


334,000 


1099 


1330 


221 


328 


549 


302,000 


550 


1523 


145 


90 


2(15 


169,000 


719 


1028 


177 


189 


365 


237,000 


649 



In New England, taken at large, the proportion of ministera is 
not much short of the above average. In Massachusetts are 1252 
ministera; population, 650,000; average souls to each minister, 
519. In New Hampshire are 412 ministera; population, 269,633; 
average number of souls to each minister, 654. In Connecticut 
are 482 ministera ; population, 298,000 ; average number of souls 
to each, 620.* The great cities of the United States ara shown, 
by Rev. Messrs. Reed and Mattheson, to have a larger proportion 
of ministers, than those of England and Scotland. 

The contrast between one missionary, and he a foreigner, im- 
perfect in the language, and unsustained by surrounding Chris- 
tians, attempting to bless a million of souls, and a pastor in 
Great Britain or America to every four or five hundred souk^ 

M^P^^i— — — *— — ^ M^ ■ ' m' ■■ — ■■■ ■ ^ii, I I ■■■Pill - I i^—^.^ I I ^mi^im^^mm^^^am^t^f^^mm^ 

* These numbera are taken from the Registers of the respective States. 
la fbe other Northern States the proportion is about the same. 



VODB &W COJtBUCKINe MISSIONA. t287 

and aided by a hundred Chmtiaii mfluencea, is both paiaful and 
humiliatiBf. 

2l Numerous lay bretbren are immediAtely wanted. 

A glance at the employnients enumerated a little while ago^ 
shows how few of them fall exclusively within the province oi a 
oiittister* Except preaching, administering ordinances, and pre- 
siding over church discipline, they may aa well be done by 
laymen. Perhaps one reason why so little is said of some of 
these departments, in the New Testament, is, that that history 
gives professedly the life of Chrislj and the acts of aposUea* We 
certainly see that some branches of missionary duty were con- 
signed to laymcBy such, for instance, as the secular concerns, the 
care of the poor, and the settlement of disputes. There are 
many brethren not inferior to the best ministers in piety. A 
knowledge of business and acconnts, and habits of order, de- 
spatch, and economy, give some of these superior qualifications 
for some parts of the work. Such services as are rendered by 
lay brethren in our own country, are greatly wanted. 

It is neither necessary nor desirable that all laymen, who for 
Christ's sake go to the heathen, should put themselves under the 
patronage of a society, or give their whole time to religious 
services. The brethren scattered from Jerusalem by persecutioui 
no doubt pursued their secular callings, in the cities whither 
they fled. Yet through them the holy influence was spread. 

If persecution were now to hreak out in England, or the United 
States, thousands of church members would pass to other parts 
of the world, and, we may presume, would labor to establish 
pure religion wherever they might find a home. May we not 
fear that if we remain supine, some such necessity for dispersion 
may be permitted to occur ? By going without the impulse of 
persecution, the sacrifices involved in emigration are immensely 
lessened. The ties of friendship, kindred, and business, may be 
preserved, and property retained. In fact, the evils incurred by 
voluntary expatriation are submitted to by multitudes, for no 
higher end than the possible improvement of outward circum- 
stance& 

Finally. A vastly higher state of piety at home must be 
realized. 

Oil this copious and most important theme, I must now confine 
myself to a few sentences. But I pass it by with the more con- 
tent, because it is a subject on which others can write as well as 
one who has travelled, and which is often calling forth able 
works. I think it has been proved that the measure of mission- 



968 MODS or coin>ucTiire mssioiii. 

ary success is equal to the amount and kind of effi>it employed^ 
But all must agree, that had the whole movement been miore 
apostolic, there would be seen much more fruit Want of piety 
makes missionaries less successful, just as it does other ministers. 
Were they absorbingly interested in their work, and highly qual- 
ified for it, by lai^ measures of the spirit of Christ, they would 
seldomer fidl into the subordinate and less self^enying depart- 
ments of laboE^ and would prosecute their proper work, not only 
with more commensurate zeal and skill, l^ut with a greater 
blessing. 

How shall such missionaries be expected from a religious 
community pervaded by lore of ease, elegance, and gain ? They 
come forth from the mass, and resemble the mass. Streams rise 
no higher than their sources In vain we harangue departing' 
missionaries upon the necessity of a holy weanedness from the 
world, and contempt of ease, if we have no more ourselves. 
These are not the fruits of mere volition, or sudden effort They 
are the result of circumstances and self-training, through the 
steady agency of the Spirit , None but extraordinary persons 
rise above the level of their times ; and we cannot expect every 
missionary, and missionary's wife, and printer, and school teacher, 
to be an extraordinary person, whoUy in advance of the churches. 
They are, moreover, sent out too young to have made very great 
Christian attainments, even if they are extraordinary persons. 
The ordinary state of the church must be made right, and then 
ordinary persons will have right views, aims, and qualities ; and 
missionaries will possess proper qualifications, and bear abroad 
a proper spirit 

Every professed Christian, therefore, may aid the cause of mis- 
sions by promoting a return to apostolic simplicity and singleness 
of heart among all Christians. This would not only furnish the 
right kind of missionaries, but die right number^ and the proper 
support. When every believer shall halMtually pray not only for a 
blessing on the work at large, but for a clear perception of his 
own duty in the matter, and shall cherish the spirit of entire 
self-dedication, we shall have abundant means and proper men. 



389 



POLITICAL RELATIONS OF THE EAST INDIA 

COMPANY .• 



1. Ihreign, Persia, Cabul, Senna, Arabs, Siam, Acheen. 

Si Extemalj or IhmHer. Burmah, Nepaul, Lahore, Scindia. 

S, hUemdj or those which have relinquished political rela- 
tions with one another, and with all other states. The latter 
kind may be divided into six classes : — 

L Treaties ofiensive and defensive. Right on their part to 
claim protection, external and internal, from the British govern- 
ment* Right on its part to interfere in their internal afSiks. 



Area in square miles. 

1. Oude, 23922 

2. Mysore, 27999 

3. Berar, 56723 



Area in square miles. 

4 Travaneore, 4573 

5. Cochin, 1787 



n. Treaties ofiensiye and defensive. Right on their part as 
above. No right on the part of the British to interfere in theic 
internal affairs. 



1. Hydrabad, 88687 

o CBaroda, 5525 

iKatewa, 19424 



HL Treaties oflensive and defensive. Tributary to British 
government, but supreme rulers in their own territory. 



1. Indore, 4245 

2. Oudepore, or 

Ooduypore 11784 

3. Jeypore, 13426 

4. Joadpore, 34131 

5. Kotah, 5500 

6. Boondee, 2291 

7. Ulwur, 3294 

8. Bickaneer, 18059 

9. Jesulmeer, 9779 

10. Kiahengur, 724 

11. Banswarra, 1440 



12. Partabnr, 1457 

13. Doongurpore, 2004 

14. Keerolee, 1878 

15. Serowee, 3024' 

16. Bhurtpoie,. 1945 

17. Bhopal, 6772 

18. Cutch, 7395 

19. Dhar, 1465 

20. Dhalpore Baree,....^.1625 

21. Saugor and Bundle- 

cund ..26483 

22. Savuntwaree...... ...934 



* Compiled for this work, from Hamilton's Gazetteer, and other sources. 
YOL.II. 25 



290 TABLES. 

IV. Guarantee and protection. Subordinate cooperation. Su- 
premacy ill their own territory. 



1. Ameer Khan Touk,.. 1103 

2. Seronge, 261 

3. Neembera 269 



4. Putteala, Eeytal, Naba 
Jheend^and other pro- 
tected Seik states, . . 16602 



V. Amity and friendship. 

1. GwaUor, 32944 

VI. Protection and right on the part of the British to control 
internal affiiirs. 

1. Sattara, 7943 | 2. CoUapore, 3184 

Total area in square miles of the above native states, 449,845 

Absolute British territory in India included within the 
Bengal, Bombay, and Madras Presidencies, .626,745 

Grand Total, 1,076,590 

The British have ascertained the population of their absolute 
territory, including the Burman provinces, to be about eighty^four 
millions ; and that of the states above named is probably quite 
as great, if not more ; making the entire number of the human 
fiimily, subject to British general control in India, not less than a 
huruktd and sixty-eight miUiona, 

The whole number of Britons in India does not exceed 50,000, 
of whom 90,000 belong to the army. 

The standing army of the East India Company now exceeds 
200,000 men, of which about 175,000 are sepoys. It has often 
amounted to a much larger number, and at this time is about to 
be enlarged, through jealousy of Russia. In January, 1887, it 
exceeded 900,000 men, viz. 

Artillery,. 15,782 

Native cavabry,. 26,094 

Native in&ntiy, or sepoys,. 234,412 

Engineers, 4,575 

280,863 

King's troops, 21,934 

Total, 302,797 



291 



BRITISH TERRITORIAL POSSESSIONS, 

WITH THX DATX OF THEIR ACQUISITIONS. 
▲ . D. 

1639. Madras, a territory five miles along shore by one inland. 

1664. Bombay. 

1691. Fort St David. 

169a Calcutta. 

1750 > 

17^ V '^^^ Jaghire, in the Camatic. 

1757. The twenty-fom* Pergunnas. 

1761* Chittagong, Burdwan, and Midnapore. 

1765. Bengal, Bahar, and four of the Northern Circars. 

177a The Island of Salsette. 

1781. The Zemindary of Benares. 

1787. The Guntoor Cu-car. 

1792. Malabar, Canara, Coimbatore, Dindigal, Salem, Barra- 

1799. Seringapatara* [mahal, 4tc 

1800. The Balaghaut ceded districts of Bellary and Cuddapah. 

1801. Territories ceded by the nabob of Gude, consistinff of 

Rohilcund, fincluding Bareily, Moradabad, Shahjehan- 
pore, &C.,] tne lower Doab, and the districts of Furrucka- 
bad, Allahabad, Cawnpore, Goruckpore, Azinghur, &c. 

1801. The remainder of the Camatic, comprehending the whole 
of the nabob of Arcof s territories. 

1803. The Dutch portion of the Island of Ceylon. 

1803. Delhi, Agra, the upper Doab Hurriana, Saharunpore, 
Merut, Alighur, Etawah, Bundiecund, Cuttack, Balasore, 
Juggernaut, &c. 

1803w Cessions from tlie Peshwa and Guicowar in Gujerat 

1815. Part of Nepaul, consisting of the hill country between 

the Sutuleje and Jumna Rivers and the districts of 

Gurwal and Kumaon. 

1815. The kingdom of Candy in Ceylon. 

18ia Anjar, Mandavie, and other places in Cutch. 

18ia Poona, and the whole of the Peshwa's dominions, Can- 
deish, Saugur, and other places in Malwa; Ajmeer 
in Rajpootana; and Sumbhulpore, Sirgooja, Gurrah, 
Mundlah, and other portions of Gundwana. 

1825. Conquests from the Burmese, consisting of Asam, Ca- 
char, Munipore, Arracan, and the Tenasserim prov- 
inces, consisting of Martaban, Ye, Tavoy, Mergui, and 
the adjacent isles. 



PRINCIPAL MISSIONARY STATIONS IN THE 

WORLD, 

WITH TBS DATE OF THKIR ESTABLISHMEHT, AHD THE SOCIETT 
BT WHICH THET ARE SUPPORTED. 



Tbe ■Uyrertationt are, U. B., for United Bretliien, or Moravjasfl; C K. B., ftr 
Chtlaliftii Knowledge Society ; W. H. 8., for Weeleynn Miasionuy Socie^ j 
B. B. M., for Englidi Bnptiat Hiesionary Society ; S. M. S., for ScotUah ICin- 
liomuy Society ; C. M. S., for Church Mieeionary Society ; L. J. S,, for Lon- 
don Jewa Society ; N. M. S., for Nettaerlnndt Miesionaiy Society ; 6. M. S., for 
German Mlwionary Society} Gl. M. 6., for Giasgow Miaaionary Society; 
G. B. M., for General Baptist*! Miaaiona ; U. F. M. for United Foreign Miasionary 
Society; A. B. C, for American Board of Commiasionen for Foreign Mia- 
aiona ; A. B. B., for American Baptiat Board of Miaaiona ; P. E. B., for Protes- 
tant Epifcopnl Board; N. IT. 8., for New York Miaaionary Society; G. A. M., 
for General Aiaembly'i Mlaiions ; M. M., for Methodiat Miaaiona. 



Traiiquebar,.Kingof Denm. 1706 

Midnu, C. K.S. 1727 

Vepary, C K. S. 1727 

8t. Thomas, U. B. 1732 

Greenland, .U. B. 1733 

8t Croix, U. B. 1734 

ot* Jan* •••••••••••■•U« j)« A/o4 

North America, U. B. 1734 

Canadian Indiana, . . . « U. B. 1734 
Muskingum Indians, .U. B. 1734 

Surinam, U. B. 1735 

Parimaribo, U. B. 1735 

South Africa, U. B. 1736 

Negapatam, C. K. S. 1737 

Cuddalore, C. K. S. 1737 

Gnadenthal, U. B. 1737 

Pilgerhut, U. B. 1738 

Sharon, ••••••••••••• U. B. 1739 

Labrador, U. B. 1752 

Jamaica U. B. 1754 

Antigua, U. B. 1756 

xlope, •••••••••••••••U< ti» 17u7( 

Nicobar Islands, U. B. 1759 

Tranquebar, U. B. 1759 

Trichmopoly, C. K. S. 1762 

Barbadoes, U.B. 1765 

Asiatic Russia, U. B. 1 765 

Bombay, U. B. 1766 

Taniore, C. K. S. 1772 

St. Christopher, U.B. 1774 

Grace Hill,( Antigua,). U. B. 1782 

Sommelsdyke, U. B. 17^ 

Caribbee Islands . . W. M. S. 1788 



Trinidad, W. M. S. 1788. 

Tobago, U. B. 1789. 

Cape of Good Hope,. .U. B. 1792. 

Serampore, £. B. M. 1793. 

Malda, £. B. M. 1794. 

Taheiti, L. M. S. 1797. 

St. Christina, . . . . W. M. S. 1797. 
Marquesas Islands, L. M. S. 1797. 

Calcutta, L. M. S. 1798. 

Susoo Country, , . .8. M. S. 1798. 

India, £. B. M. 1798. 

Zac River, L. M . S. 1799. 

Bermudas, W. M. S. 1799. 

South Africa, £. B. M. 1799. 

Cafiraria, £. B. M. 1799. 

Newfoundland, £. B. M. 1799. 

Serampore, E. B. M. 1799. 

Boschemen, ......£. B. M. 1799. 

Tuscaroras, N. T. S. 1800. 

Cherokee Indians,.. . .U. B. 1801. 

Griqua Town, L. M. S. 1801. 

Calcutta, B. M. S. 1801. 

Stellenbosch, B. M. S. 1801. 

^ RuMiit.*!!^? I . . S. M. S. 1802. 

Tartary,.*. S.M.S. 1803. 

Bethelsdorp, L. M. S. 1803. 

Ceylon,. .«.•• £. B. M. 1804. 

Banamas, W. M. S. 1804. 

West Africa, C. M. S. 1804. 

Cutwa, .B. M. S. 1804* 

Dinagepore, £. B. M. 1805. 

Sahebgunge,. •....£. B. M. 1805. 



MISSIONARY STATIONS. 



298 



s9imt| •••••••••••• G» JVl. D. 

Green Bay, U. F. M. 

Asia Minor, A. B. C. 

BladraSy L. M. S. 

Travancore. L. M. S. 

Afnlamgodde, ) r tut a 

Vizagapatamy ...... L. M. S. 

Indians of > ir p M 
New York, 5- •••^•*-^* 

Travancore, L. M. S. 

Namaquas, E. B. M. 

Buenos Ayres, ....£. B. M. 
St. Bartholomew, . W. M. S. 

Creek Indians, U. B. 

Jessore, •••.....•• Jti. B. ML. 

Canton, L. M. S. 

Calcutta, C. M. S. 

Madras, W. M. S. 

Demarara, W. M. S. 

Tobago, ..........£. B. M. 

Rangoon, .£. B. M. 

Trinadad, £. B. M. 

Digah, E. B. M. 

Bellary, E. B. M. 

Burmi^,. E. B.M. 

Bellary,. « L. M. S. 

New Zealand, C. M. S. 

Orissa, E. B. M. 

Balasore, ....E. B.M. 

Mouffhir, .E. B. M. 

GreelL Islands, ....£. B. M. 
Affra,. • .••.••.... .E. B. M. 

Euneo, L. M. S. 

Malta,. •..••.•••. ,Lt, M. S. 

Bombay, A. B. C 

Agra,.. ..«.«••■.. • vy. vfi. c. 

Ceylon, .....£. B. M. 

Chittagong, E. B. M. 

Algoa Bay, L. M. S. 

Durat,. .......... .£. B. M. 

Chinsurah, L. M. S. 

J a V a, ........... .. xi . D . vn . 

Pacaltsdorf L. M. S. 

Lattakoo, L. M. S. 

Chinsura,. ........L. M. S. 

Rangoon, • A. B. B. 

Bombay, ...•.•...• A. B. C. 

Batavia, .....L. M. S. 

Astrachan, .S. M. S. 

Mahratta,. ....... .A. B. C. 

Theopolis~ A. B. C. 

25* 



1805. 
1805. 
1805. 
1805. 
1805. 

1805. 

1805 

1805. 

1806. 
1806. 
1806. 
1806. 
1807. 
1807. 
1807. 
1807. 
1807. 
1808. 
1808. 
1808. 
1809. 
1809, 
1809. 
1809. 
1810. 
1810. 
1810. 
1810. 
1810. 
1810. 
1811. 
1811. 
1811. 
1812. 
1812. 
1812. 
1812. 
1812. 
1812. 
1812, 

1812. 

1813. 
1813. 
1813. 
1813. 
1813. 
1813. 
1814. 
1814. 
1814. 
1814. 



^ofFwC^.^! ] ^' ^- ®- ^^^' 
Java, L. M. S. 1814. 

Amboyna, ••••L. M. S. 1814. 

Madras, C. M. S. 1814. 

Jamaica, .......... E. B. M. 1814. 

Amboyna, • £. B. M. 1814. 

Surat,. . « L. M.S. 1815. 

Malta, C. M. S. 1815. 

Greece, C. M. S. 1815. 

Meerut, C. M. S. 1815. 

Malacca, L. M. S. 1815. 

Bethany, L. M. S. 1815. 

Orenburg, S. M. S. 1815. 

Astrachan, .S. M. S. 1815. 

Kurnaul, C. M. S. 1815. 

'^'"aSU)S-'^M.S.1816. 

Free-town, ....... C. M. S. 1816. 

Ceylon, .A. B. C. 1816. 

Caffraria, L. M. S. 1816. 

Benares, £. B. M. 1816. 

Chunar, C. M. S. 1816* 

Dacca, £. B. M. 1816. 

Digah,. £. B. M. 1816. 

Haweis-town, L. M. S. 1816 

Calcutta, L. M. S. 1816. 

Jamaica, ...« C. M. S. 1816. 

Monghyr, £. B. M. 1816. 

Raiotea, L. M. S. 1816. 

Batticotta, A. B. C. 1817. 

Cherokees,. A. B. C. 1817. 

Burdwan, C M. S. 1817. 

Hayti, W. M. S. 1817. 

Benares, .......... C. M. S. 1817. 

Cottayam, C. M. S. 1817. 

Tellicherry, C. M. S. 1817. 

^"(S^Afrfca ) 1 • • • L. M. S. 1817. 

Cottayam, « . L. M. S. 1817. 

Putawatomies, . . . . A. B. B. 1817. 

Cherokees, A. B. B. 1817. 

Calcutta, £. B. M. 1817. 

AUahabad, E. B. M. 1818. 

Bencoolen,. ...«...£. B. M. 1818. 

Valley towns, A. B. B. 1818. 

Choctaws, A. B. C. 1818. 

New Holland, C. M. S. 1818. 

Wyandott and > _^ g g jqiq. 
Sandusky,.. > 

Madagascar, L. M. S. 1818. 

Bareilly, C. M. S. 1818. 

AUepie, C. M. S. 1818. 

Ceylon, C. M. S. 1818. 



1U8810NART STATIOHf. 



Nellore, ••...«••• ^C. M. S. 1818. 

Cherokeefl, A. B. B. 

New Zealand,. • • . .C. M. S. 
Binder's Point, . . • .L. M. S. 

Doorgapore, £. B. M. 

F&rre, ••■••••••••• L. M. S. 

SingrapoTe, .•••••••£!. M. S. 

Penang, .^..L. M. S. 

Mayayenun|. ••••••CM. S. 

Bombay, •••.C. M. S. 

Sumatra, • •£. B. M. 

Ajemere, •••...•• •£. B. M. 
8yna, ••• ••••••• •A. B. C 

%]Freece, ••••••••• azx. jd. v^. 

Bangalore, • .L. Ail. S. 

Sandwich l8land8,..A. B. C. 

Belgaum, A. B. C. 

Arkansas Ghero., • . A. B. C. 
Van Diemen*8 Luid/W.M.S. 
Benares,. •••••• •••L. M. S. 

Calcutta, .••••••••• O. P. S. 

Polamcotta, C. M. S. 

Borabora, (Soci- > ri ii>r a 
ety Islands,) • 5 •^•^•^- 
MonroTia, .••.... • . A. B. B. 

«& va,. •.••••••...• •x%. ly* jj. 

Crisma, ...•••••••.S. M. S. 

Bathurst, C. M. S. 

Beltollab, ••••••. ..C. K. S. 

Chummie,. G. M. S. 

Tuscaroras, U. F. M. 

ChickasawB, A. B. C. 

Quilon, L. M. S. 

Negapatam, W. M. S. 

Trincomalee, W. M. S. 

Chittagong, A. B. B. 

Orissa, £. G. B. 

Cnddapah, ; L. M. S. 

Cyorni,. ••■«•••«.• .li. M.. S. 

^^nTT:! uj^M. 

Sandwich Islands,.. L. M. S. 

Malta, A. B. G. 

Cuttack, G.B.M. 

Gotta, G. M. S. 

Friendly Islands,. .W. M. S. 

Maupite, L. M. S. 

Tohoa, L.M.S. 

Dresden, (Germany ,)L. J. S. 
South America, ....£. B. M. 
Red Rirer, (North )^ « « 
WestAmer.).. 5^-^'^' 



1818. 

1818. 
1819. 
1819. 
1819. 
1819. 
1819. 
1819. 
1819. 
1819. 
1819. 
1819. 
1820. 
1890. 
1820. 
1820. 
1820. 
1820. 
1820. 
1820. 
1820. 
1820. 

1820. 

1820. 
1821. 
1821. 
1821. 
1821. 
1821. 
1821. 
1821. 
1821. 
1821. 
1821. 
1821. 
1822. 
1822. 
1822. 

1822. 

1822 
1822. 
1822. 
1822. 
1822. 
1822. 
1822. 
1822. 
1822. 

1822. 



Maupiti,. .....•«. .L. M. S. 

Taha, or Otaha. . . . .L. M. S. 

Ghumie, (S. Afir.) Gl. M. S. 
Lovedale, (S. Afr.)Gl. M. S. 

Honduras, £. B. M. 

South America,.. . .£. B. M. 

Delhi,. .••••..... .£. B. M. 

Buenos Ayres,. • • • . A. B. G. 

Beyroot, A. B. G. 

Beerbhoom, £. B. M. 

New Zealand,....W. M. S. 

Bogues-town, L. M. S. 

Sadras, ••••• -N. M. S. 

Gorruckpore, .G. M. S. 

Gombaconum, G> M. S. 

Vyree&s,. ........•• «^. x#. Ht 

Karens, (Burmah,). A. B. B. 
Jamaica, ••..••....S. M. S. 

Jamaica,. ••.••...•••• U. B. 

Ottawas,. •••• A. B. B. 

Batticaloe,., • W. M. S. 

Shusha, G. M. S. 

Berhampore, L. M. S. 

Kidderpore,* L. M. S. 

Buenos Ayres, • . . • . A. B. G. 

Hidia, L.M.S. 

Gomlmconum,. . . . .L. M. S. 

Gaffiraxia, .L. M. S. 

Lageba, (Fegee Is.) L. M^ S. 
v.wages, ...........U.J;, jvl. 

Macninaw, U. F. M. 

Maumee, ^. .U. F. M. 

Akyab, (Arracan,).£. B. M. 
Raiyaiyai Islands,. .L. M. S. 

Maulmain, A. B. B. 

Ghittoor. .....•••. .L. M. S. 

Butterworth, > \xr tut a 

rS. Africa,) 5- ••^•■~*'^- 

Salem, •••••JLi. M. S. 

Green Bay, • A. B. G. 

Benares, £. B. M. 

Madras, G. P. S. 

Liberia, G. M. S, 

Khodon, (Siberia,). L. M. Si 
NeyooT, (Tra- > r m S 

vancore,)..5 •••^•J»0- 
Stockbridge > a t> n 

Indians,. 5 A.J5. C. 

^yra, •..•.•••.•••, \j, Jn. Ss. 

Abyssinia^ G. M. S. 

Bombay,. S. M. S. 

Ojibwas, [Ghip- > a r r 
pewaa,] ^..a.u.u. 

Gowhatte (A8am,).£. B. M. 



823. 
828. 

822. 

822 

822! 

822. 

823. 

823. 

823. 

823. 

823. 

823. 

823. 

823. 

823. 

823. 

824. 

824. 

824. 

824. 

824. 

824. 

825. 

825. 

825. 

825. 

826. 

826. 

826. 

826. 

826. 

826. 

826. 

827. 

827. 

827. 

,827. 
827. 
827. 
827. 
827. 
828. 

828. 



838. 
828. 
888. 



HISSIONART STATIOlfS. 



285 



XXTCQCCj ••••••••••• Lm Xi* Sit 

Habai islandB,. . . .W. M. S. 

The Bushmen, L. M. S. 

Coimbatore, L. M. S. 

fiaffd&ty .•••••••>•• C M. S. 

China, •••••••••••• A. B. O. 

Calcutta, S. M. S. 

Chippewa, A. B. C. 

Shawanoes, M . M. 

Liberia, M. M. 

jTayoy, •• A.B. B. 

South Africa, E. B. M. 

Boujah, aC M. S. 

Shawnees, ..••••• .A. B. B. 
Delaware^,. •••••• .A. B. B. 

Delawares, M. M. 

Constantinople,. . . • A. B. C. 
Western CherokeeB,A. B. B. 
France, •»• .A. B. B. 

^VlCKapOOS, • ••••■• m^M,m Dm J)a 

Delawares, A. B. B, 

\>re6&s, • •■«•••••• mj%.t Dt Kjt 

Feorias & Kaska8kias,M. M. 

v/lOCS, ••••••••••• aXA* Dm Jtj« 

Diain,« ••••••••••• •/»• xj« JDa 

Armenians,.. • • • • • .A. B. C 

Kickapoos,. . . , M. M. 

Oregon, M. M. 

Lodiana, G. A. M. 

Chickasaws, A. B. B. 

ESiam,** ■■•••••••• a^Il* d» \jm 

Chinese, (Bankok,).A. B. C. 

Nestorians, A. B. C. 

Madura, ..*••••■• .A. B. C. 

Sin^pore, • • .A. B. C. 

Pawnee Indians, . . . A. B. C. 
Chinese, (Bankok,) . A. B. B. 

West Africa, < A. B. C. 

South Africa, A. B. C. 

Chinese, (Bataria,).?. £. B. 

Abemaquis, A. B. C. 

Kansas,. ••••••••••• •M. M. 



830. 

830. 

830. 

830. 

830. 

830. 

830. 

830. 

830. 

830. 

830. 

831. 

831. 

831. 

831. 

831. 

831. 

832. 

832. 

832. 

832. 

832. 

832. 

833. 

833. 

833. 

833. 

833. 

833. 

833. 

834. 

834. 

834. 

834. 

834. 

834. 

834. 

834. 

835. 
835. 
835. 
835. 
835. 



xlayti, •••••••••••• A* JS. Dm 

Germans,. • • • A. B. B. 

Omahas, A. B. B. 

Mahometan, A. B. C. 

Madras, A. B. C. 

«iava,. ....••....• .xiL. Dm vy. 

Borneo, ..•••. A. B. C. 

Pejruans, (BurmahJ A. B. B. 
Africa, (C. Paknas,) P. £. B. 
Jl ersia, ..••••••.••.jr. jit . d . 

Rocky Mount. Ind. A. B. C. 

.zVSam, .....•....•• x\.. Dm Dm 

TeloogooB, A. B. B. 

xxreece,* •••..•■•. .^^. jts. J3« 

ffapore,) ,,,, y 

AUahabad, G. A. M. 

Sabbathu, G. A. M. 

Saharanpore,. ..... G. A. M. 

South A&ica, C. M. S. 

Mergui, A. B. B. 

Ottawas, A. B. B. 

Omahas,. A. B. B. 

Pawnees, .A. B. B. 

Chinese, (Macao,) . . A. B. B. 

xOWa, ......•....* Xjtm ^M. m SH • 

gapore,} .... 3 

Jalna, (Mahratta,) . . A. B. C. 
NezPerces,l ^^^^^.^ 



(Oregon,H 
ayuges, (Oi 



Kayuges, (Oregon,) A. B. C. 
Dindegal, A. B. C. 

X exss, ............. JM. vHm 

Putawatomies M. M. 

Sheragunga, .A. B. C. 

Teroomumgolum,. .A. B. C. 
Terussurranum,. . . . A. B. C. 
Puttawatomies, M. M. 

Vi^UieB, ..a. ........ ^V. Dm Dm 

Chinese,(Singap.). .A. B. B. 



1835. 
1835. 
1835. 
1836. 
1836. 
1836. 
1836. 
1836. 
1836. 
1836. 
1836. 
1836. 
1836. 
1836. 

1836. 

1836. 
1836. 
1836. 
1837. 
1837. 
1837. 
1837. 
1837. 
1837. 
1837. 

1837. 

1837. 
1837. 

1837. 

1837. 
1837. 
1837. 
1838. 
1838. 
1838. 
1838. 
1838. 
1838. 
1838. 
1839. 



GLOSSARY. 



To avoid swelling this Glossary unnecessarily, such words as occur but once, 
are explained in the body of the work. To make it more usefiil, some words 
are added, which do not occur in the preceding pages, bat are often found 
in woiks on India. The following mode of using the vowels is adopted :— 



a 
k 


asin ban. 
a • a • banOa 

a a a a XBTa 

• ,, • faUa 


• 

1 
i 
o 
6 


as in herea 
• • a • pin. 

a a • a pinea 
a . a a nOt 
a a a a nOtea 


u as in niUa 

Q. a a. a rUlea 

ou a . . . hOUSOa 

ai a a a a aiSlea 



Where no accent is marked, the syllables are to be pronounced with equal 
force. 



Ji'hacf'USf (called by the Chinese, Swan-pioanf) an instroment for 
numerical calculation. 

Jib-dar, a Hindu servant who cools and takes care of wietter. 

A-doM-Ut^ justice ', equity ; a court of justice, civil or criminal. , 

A'-gar a^'gaty a species of sea-weed, (Jucus saecarinusy) of which the 

Chinese make a gelatinous sweetmeat, and also a glue which 

insects do not attack. 

A'gildo-ehaf or A-gU-a woody the same as eagU woody and J^n or lignwm 
aloes; a half-rotten, unctuous wood, which in burning emits a 
fragrance much valued in the East as a perfume. 

Am-ba4am'bOSy natives of the region of Majunga, in Madagascar. 

A'namy literally, " south country." The whole of south-eastern Siam, 
Camboja, and Cochin-China, is sometimes called Anam. Some 
maps erroneously set down a separate conntry under this name. 

Anrwiy a Bengal silver coin, the sixteenth part of a rupee, (about three 
cents.) 

Anrti'loU'CheSf a mixed race of Arabs and natives, in the Island of 
Madagascar, chiefly found near Majunga. 

A'^tf-cay the betel-nut tree, a species of palm. The betel-leaf is hetdr 

piper y which is the same genus as the piper nigrum of Linnens. 
Ar'-racky an intoxicating liquor, generally made from rice. 



296 OLOSSABT. 

Ar-ee, an Amcan weight of about twenty-five pooncUi. 

«iAf-My-i0OOii, a Bnrman paymaster or general. 

Jt-HDenrWO&nj a Barman minister of state. 

j9-oa'-ta-fa, descents of the Deity in varions shapes, incama t ioiMi ; 

those of Rama and Krishna are the most lemartabie. 
jfy-oAy a huiy's or child's maid. 



BA-boOf a Hindu gentleman. 
Bd'hAHf a measure equal to three piculs. 
BaXrOrchong. Same as Gnapee. 

Borlu, a Boodhist warder or guardian. See, picture, vol. i. page 132. 

Ban^f an intoxicating drug, prepared, in India, from the flowers and 

juice of the hemp plant ; to which opium is sometimes added. 

Ban'-gUs, ornamental rings for the wrists or ankles ; made of varions 
metals, or precious stones, according to the wealth of the owner. 

Ban-guy boxes, tin cases for carrying clothes, dx., on journeys, made 
witn reference to being borne at the ends of a pole. See picture 
of palankeen travelling, vol. ii. p. 59. 

Banrian, a Hindu merchant. 

Bai-ket, ^Bwrwaa meamire containing 58} pound, of clean tice, or 
one bushel. 

Bat-ta, deficiency, discount, allowance to troops in the field. 

Ba-zar, a market, or place of shops. 

Be-da^gat, the sacred books of the Burmans. 

Be-ga, or Biggah, a land measure equal, in Bengal, to about a third of 
an acre, but varying in diflSsrent provinces ; the common ryotty 
bega, in Bengal, contains about sixteen hundred square yards. 

Be-gum, or Begaum, an East Indian lady, princess, woman of high 
rank. 

Ben-zaiUf or Benjamin^ the commercial name for frankincense. 
Betelrleaf, the leaf of a species of pepper, (the piper betel) which 
is masticated along with the areca or betel-nut and lime. 

Be-zoar, an oval concretion of resin and bile, found in the glands 
and gall-bladders of several animals. 

Bhee'-ste, a Hindu water-carrier. See picture, vol. ii. p. 14. 

Bicke-de-mer, dried sea-slugs, or tripang. 

Big'gah. See Bega. 

Bobf-d-gee, a Hindu cook. 

Bon'-zeSf a Japanese name for priests. 

Boo-kkoOf a Karen prophet. 

Beu'-le-a, a small Bengal pleasure-boat. 

Brah'Tnin-y goose, the anas casarca. 

BrinrjdlSf the solanum longum, a species of egg plant. 

Bud-ge^o, a large Bengal pleasure-boat. 

Bvrgis, (pronounced Boo-geese,) inhabitants of Bony and Celebes. 

They are the univerral carriers of the Archipelago, and noted 

for enterprise and trust-worthiness. 



GLOSSARY. 299 

Bund, an embankment. 

Bun!'ga-low, a Hindu country-house, or cottage, erected by Europeami 
in Bengal, and weU suited to the climate. It is constructed of 
woody bamboos, mats and thatch ; and may be completed in a short 
time and at a moderate expense. 

Btm-kdl, a Malay weight, equal to 832 gr. troy. 



C. 

C^-fre, an unbeliever, Abyssinian or negro. 

Ca-U, or Cdlrci, the tenth incarnation of Vishnu, in the shape of a horse 
with a human head ; still expected. 

Cam-pong, a Malay term for an enclosure or collection of houses. 

Cand, or Can-da-reen' , a Chinese piece of money, equal to ten cash, or 
about a penny sterling. 

Cai^dy. The Bombay candy weighs 560 pounds. 

Car-an-ehef a Hindu hackney-coach. 

Car-da^muns. or CardanunnSf (amomum eardamomum) a spice much 
used in India. 

Cash, a Madras coin, 80 of which make 1 fanam. It is a Tamul 
word. 

Cash, a Chinese coin, composed of tu-ten-ag and copper, a thousand 
of which are equal to one tael. They call it Le. It has a square 
hole in the centre {o/t the convenience of being strung on a twine, 
and is cast, not struck with a die. 

Cat-a-ma-ran' , a small raft. See description, vol. ii. page 48. 

Cat-ty, a Chinese weight of 1| pounds, which they call kin. 84 
catties make 1 cwt. 1 pound avoirdupois is equal to | of a catty. 

CAoe-ro-ftur-ty, a title formerly bestowed on the Hindu emperors of 
India. 

Chank, the conch shell, (valuta gravis.) 

Char-^a-eas, or Shrawuks, a sect of Jains. 

Chat'-ta, a Hindu earthen pot. 

Chat-ty, a Hindu umbrella- 

CkU'Ues, red peppers. 

Chin-na, the lathyrus aphaea, a plant of the pea or vetch kind. 

Chit-ak, a British-Indian weight of 1 oz. 17 dwt. 12 gr. 

Chob-ddr, a Hindu servant, who runs before a carriage. 

Choh^'Wav), a tributary prince. 

Chokf-key, a Hindu toll or custom-house. 

CkO'ke-dar', a watchman, or custom-house officer. 

ChoV-try, a Hindu caravansera, or empty house for travellers. 

Chop, a Chinese permit, or stamp. 

Chop^-per, thatch. 

Chop-sticks, Chinese implements for eating. 

Chaw^-ry, a brush of feathers, grass, &c., or the tail of a Thibet cow, 
(the bos grtumiens,) used to drive away flies. 



a4>iSAmT. 



ObKfc-fw, a aori of qooil or mwwlft diseiis, alwEjs placed in the hand 

ofViiluiii. 
CkB' NtJk, a BathFe of the Coranandel or Malaiwr eoaat. 
Cku^mmmf, limey need in ftiioeo, for eostiii|r, &c. 
Cftiep-raj'-tfe, a meMenger. 
C^y (pronoonced ictrey) a species of cordage, made from the fibres o£ 

the coco-nat husk. 
Ctmrpatmd, a yard; eormption of the Fortagnese word ea mp a ni a^ 
Com-^Ardir*, a Chinese steward or provider. 
Co€f4y, a common porter^or laborer. 
C^sn, Uie mixtaie of betel-leaf, arecarnnt, and lime, chewed by the 

BormanB and Siamese. 
Corge^ a measme of 40 baskets. In diy goods, it means 90 yneeem «r 

any thing. 
Com, or KosSf abont a mile and a half, bat ▼arpnff in difieient ports 

of India. It is usually reckoned two miles, Gut is no where sa 

much. 
CtnHL'dy^oo-leyf a bangay-bearer in the Camatic. 
Cov4df or Chihf a Chinese measoie of various lensths, according to the 

goods measured. The common covid, usea in measuring ships, 

&Cf is about 14| inches. 
Cowf-rVf the shell of a very small muscle, (ofprtBa moneta of Lin.) of 

wmch 8000 are equivalent to a dollar at Calcutta, and 10,000 at 

Bankok; but the value varies exceedinglv at different times. 

They are collected on the Malabar coast, and especially round the 

Maldive Islands. 
CHf . See Kreet. 

On/'On^ equal to 40 piculs, or 4080 lbs. avoirdupois. 
Orcfr^, A crore of rupees is 100 lacs, or ten millions of rupees. 
Qi^6e6«, the small spicy berry of the pip«r eubeba. 

Cum-^laj a dried fish, prepared in large quantities at the Maldive 
Islands. It is probably the boneta. 

Cuimf'8hawy a present. At Canton, custom has made some cumshaws 
matter of right. 

Cvrryj a stew of fowl, fish, or meat, with plenty of gravy, and eaten 
with boiled rice. More strictly, the gravy itself u the curry. 
Hence they say, "curried fowl," &c. Tjiis gravy, or curry, 
is made in various ways, but generally of sweet oil, red pepper, 
ginger, garlic, and turmeric. 

CvJteky (called also GanMer^ and Terra Japomca) the inspissated juice 
of certain acacias and mimosas. It is chewed in small quantities 
with betel. The coarser kinds are used in tanning. 

QiCcA-a', mud for building inferior houses. 

CtUthf'tT'yy a Hindu hall of justice. 

D. 

JDttA, a Burman knife or chopper. It used also as a sword. 
Jksmg^ a Burman measure of about two miles. 



7^ 



OLOSSART. OOI 

Damf-ar^ a species of pitch, exuded from several sorts of trees in the 
East, and used instead of pitch for ships, decks, torches, &c. 

Dam-^i'that' , the Burman civil code. 

Dan^-dy, a Bengal boatman. 

Dawk, or Ddk, a Hindu post; or mail conveyance. 

Day-a, or Day-ak, one of the original inhabitants of Borneo. 

De-coit', a gang-robber. 

Den-nee' f or M-tap, a thatch made of palm-leaves. 

Dep'-df a Malay measure, equal to two yards. 

D'ho'-ny, a Coromandel coasting- vessel, of singular construction. 

Din' -gey, or Ding-he, a Bengal ferry-boat; with two oars, and a small' 
house on the stem. 

Din'-gey Wal-la, a Bengal ferryman. 

Dir'-gey, a Bengal tailor. 

Do'-bey, a Bengal washerman. See picture, vol. ii. p. 16. 

Doit, a Dutch East India coin, the 360th part of a dollar. 

Dong, a Burman measure of about six acres. 

D<hry-an,^T Du-ry-an, (durio zebinthinus) a hiffhly-valuQd fruit, the 
size of a man's head, resembling the jack, of wnich a cut is given 
vol. i. p. 151. 

Drag-on* 8-blood, the concrete juice of the ealamua rctang, a large 
ratan ; made especially in Borneo and Sumatra. 

Dur-wdn', a Bengal porter and watchman. 

E. 
En'-gy or Eng-heej a Burman jacket or short gown of muslin. . 

F. 

Fd-keer*, a Mahometan devotee or religious mendicant. 

Fo-fiam', a Madras coin, in value a fraction more than. an. aniu. 

Twelve fanams make one rupee. 
Fir-mdn, a royal order or mandate. 

G. 

Gal-U-vat, a large boat of about seventy tons, rowed with forty or 
more oars. 

Gam-bier. See Cutch. 

Gan-ja, an intoxicating drug, procured from the hemp seed and' flower. 

Ganrtang, the 800th part of a coyan, or about five pounds avoirdupois. 

Ga-ree, a small Bengal wagon or coach. 

Ga-ree-t0a2-2a, a Bengal coachman or driver. 

Gen-too, a name derived from the Portuguese genJtio, (which signifies 
gentile in the scriptural sense.) Not used by Indians. 

Ghaut, a pass throng a mountain ; but generally applied to an exten- 
sive chain of huls. 

Ghamt, stairs descending to a river. 
TOLi II. 26 



808 VLOSSART. 

GhUf butter clarified by boiling. 

Ghur-ryf a Hinda fortification. 

Gna-pee, a condiment for rice, made by fiurmans and Siamesey dbc., 
of half-mlted fish, Bhrimps, &c., pounded to the consistency oF 
mortar. The smell is very repulsiye to Europeans. 

Chhdawn, a factory or warehouse, from the Malay word gadong. 

Oof -la f (Hindu,) a public granary. 

(jroom-ty, winding ; the name of many riyers in Hindustan. 

€ho-roOy among the Hindus, a spiritual guide. 

Cfo-MoingM, reli^ous mendicants who wander about Hindustan^ gen- 
erafiy in companies. 

Goun-boung, a Burman turban 

Graby a square-rigged Arab coasting-vessel, having a very projecting 
stem, and no Dowsprit. It hiu two masts, of which the fore- 
mast is principal. 

Gramf a round grain, the size of maize, used in Bengal as provender 
for horses, elephants, &c. There are many varieties, such as 
the red, black, green, &c. 

Qrirquay (pronounced gree'-ka,) a mixed race in South Afirica, sprung 
from the intercourse of Dutch settlers with native women. The 
Dutch call them bastards ; but the English, disliking that name, 
call them Griquas. 

Gun-gSy a ^pranary or depot. In gunges, the chief commodities sold 
are gram, and the necessaries of life ; and generally by wholesale. 
They oflen include bazars, where these articles are sold by retail. 
It is a very common termination of names in Bengal and some 
of the adjacent provinces, and generally applied to a place where 
there is water carriage. 

Gun-^nieSy bags made of a coarse cotton fabric ; a species of sackcloth. 

Crtcy-iMiZ-te, a herdman or cow-keeper. 

H. 

ISacf'ka-ryy a street cart in Bengal. 

Had'-iecy a Massulmin who has made the pilgrimage to Mecca, and 

there performed certain ceremonies. 
Ha-raniy a separate apartment for females. 
HaS'tay a MaJay measure, equal to a cubit, or eighteen inches. Four 

hastas make one depa. 

Hav-U-dar'y a sergeant of sepoys. 
Aop-po, a Chinese overseer of commerce. 
Haw*'da, a seat on an elephant's back. 
HyT'ka'-rUy a Hindu errand-boy, or messenger. 

1. 

hido-Britony a person bom in India, one of whose paxents is a European. 
ii^dra, in Hindu mythology, the god of thunder ; a pteonification of 

the sky ; the cnief or the Devatas and Suras. 
Jn'-jee, a Burman jacket. 



flLOSSA&T. 303 



Jag-g&-ry^ dark, coarse sugar, made of the juice of palms. 

Jag-hire, (Hindu,) an assiniment of the govemment share of til* 
produce of a portion oi land to an individual, either personal ov 
for the support of a public establishment, particularly of. a mili- 
tary nature. The district so assigned. 

Jains, a sect of Boodhists in Upper India, particularly numerous in. 
Gujerat, Rajpootana, and Malwa. 

Jec-eUns, Same as Samangs, which see. 

Jedy a shallow lake, or morass. 

Jet-ty, a wharf, or quay. 

Juif a demon. 

JOg'hee, a Hindu devotee. 

Jos, the Chinese Boodh. 

Jos-sticks, in China, small reeds, covered with the dust of odoriferous 
woods, and burned before idols. 

Jum-ba, a Malay measure of just four yards. 

Jtfii-^Ze, land covered for the most part with forest trees, brush- wood, 
creeping plants, and coarse, rank, reedy vegetation, but not 
wholly unmhabited. The term is used, in some cases, as equiva- 
lent to the word country, as distinguished from viUages. 

Junk, a Chinese ship. See picture, vol. ii. p. 140. 

K. 

Kan''SUr7na, a Hindu butler or steward. 

Kit-mut-gar' , a head table servant. (Hindu.) 

KLam, a Siamese coin, value about one cent. 

Kling, the Malay name for a Kalinga, or Teloogoo man. 

Ko, Burman title for an elderly man. 

Kd-lan', the name of a class of sectaries in Bunnah. 

Koss. See Coss. 

Ko-vU, a Hindu shrine or place of worship. 

Krees, or Kris, (pronounced creese,) a Malay dagger^ 

Ku-la', or Cola, (Burman,) a foreigner. 

Kyoung, a Burman monastery. 



Lac, one hundred thousand. 

Lap-pet, Burman name for tea. The decoction they call <' tea-water." 
Las-car, a European term applied to native sailors, called also ca-lash'-», 
lAchi, (pronounced- lee-chee,) the scytala liehti, a favorite Chinese 

fruit, about the size of an apricot. 
ling-am, an obscene object of Hindu worship. 

L6t-dau, the Burman hall of the supreme court ; applied also ta the 

council itself. 
Loutf a Malay word, signifying the sea. 



304 6L0S8ART. 

Ma, Bnnnan title of respect for a middle-aged woman. 
Md, or May, title of respect for an old woman. 

Maee, an imacrinaiy Chinese coin equal to ten cands, or the tentli 
part of a tael, or fiftynsight gruiu troy. 

MthdriS'Sa, a college for instruction in Mahometan law. 

Mi^kAf great. 

MdkO'Ra.ja, a great prince. 

Maik, (pronounced mUu,) a Burman measure, equal to the breadth of 
the hand with the thumb extended. 

Mortay-d'-laf or Ma-lay-d-lim. Same as Malabar. 

Maii'darrun, a Portuguese word^ from mandar^ command ; applied 
to Chinese officers of various grades. The Chinese wbni is 

Mai^gosteeHf a delictous kind of fruit. See vol. i. p. 153. 

Man-grove, in botany, the rkizonhora gymnorkiza. It abounds cbieflv 
where the fresh water or streams and rivers intermixes witn 
that of the ocean. One species extends along the sea-shore, 
with its roots growing entirely in salt water. 

Mantras, charms, incantations, prayers, invocations. 

Mat, a Burman weight, equal to 62J| grains troy. 

Mound, properly mun, a Bengal weight, now established at 100 pounds 
troy, or 82 pounds avoirdupois. In selling different articles, the 
weiffht is different, or used to be. Thus there is a fiictoiy maund, 
of TA pounds 10 ounces avoirdupois ; a bazar maund of ^ pounds 
avoirdupois; and a salt maund, ^ per cent, heavier tlum the 
bazar maund. 

May-woon, Burman governor of a province. 

Me, Burman title for miss or young girl. 

Meef-ta, or Mef-Vher, a Hindu sweeper. 

Me-tra'-fU, a Hindu female sweeper. 

Mo-fuS'sU, the Hindustanee word for " country" or " interior,'' as dis- 
tinguished from the metropolis. 

Mof'hur, a British-Indian gold coin, value of 15 rupees, weighing 180 
grains troy. 

Moi-ley, a Hindu gardener. 

Moon-she, a Massulm^n professor of languages. 

Moon-sif, a native judge or justice, whose decisions are limited to suits . 

for personal property, not exceeding fifty rupees. 
Moung, a Burman title of respect to middle-aged men. 
MikLf Kaien term for middle-aged women, married or single. 
Muf-ti, the Mahometan law officer, who declares the sentence. 
JMii^, a native of Arracan. 
Mus-Al'-che, a scullion, a torch-bearer. 
Mus-nnd, a throne, a chair of state. 
Myen-Bo-gye, or Mensagyee, a Burman deputy governor. 
MyU'SOrgye, a Burman nuiyor or chief ofa city. 



CULOSdART. 905 



N. 



Jfa^bo^j (pronounoed nmwaubf) deputy or viceroy under tbe Mogul or 

priftoe. 
J{ac-an-gytf reporter or secretary to the Burman lotdaa. 
^ac-o-ddrf, the captain of an Arab yesseL 

Jfagur, Nagort^ Nuggyw^ and Nagara, a town or city ; the terminar 
tion otmany East-Indian names. 

JforpaJ-e^ Karen object of worship. 

J{iU, a spirit of the air ; a Burman mythological being, of a superior 
and haj^y order. 

Aai0y or J{auy Karen term for miss or young girl. 

Ktc^baiiy (sometimes pronounced nikt^ban^ absorption, annihilation. 
The supreme and ultimate hope of the Boodhistic religion. 

Jfir-vaynAj (Sunscrit,) in metaphysics, a profound calm ; signifying also 
extinct. The notion attaened to it by the Hindus is that of perfect 
apathy ; a condition of unmixed, tranquil happiness or ecstasy. A 
state of imperturbable apathy is the ultimate bliss to which the fol- 
lowers of Brahma aspire — a state which can hardly be said to 
diflfer from the eternal sleep or annihilation of the Boodhists. 

JCttdrdyy a river, the termination of many names. 
JAd'ldf an arm of the sea; a natural canal or small branch of a river ; 
also a streamlet, rivulet, or water-course. 

O. 

OOf an old man's title of respect. (Burman.) 

Or-lon^, a Malay measure of 80 yards. 

Or-pi'inenty a yellow mineral, from which the article called " king's 
yeUow" is prepared. It is a compound of sulphur and araemc. 

Ot'Wals, a sect of Jain heretics, who eat at night, contrary to the 
Jain orthodox usage. 

P. 

Pad-dyy rice not divested of the husk. 

Forgthda, a name applied by Europeans to Wpxk temides, and placet 
of worship. See explanation, vol. i. p. 251. 

Pa-go-da, a gold coin of the Madras presidency, called varaha by the 
Hindus, and hoon by the Mahometans. Tne star pagoda is worth 
eight shillings sterling, or $1.85, or three and a luJf Company 
rupees. 

Pot, a Siamese coin, value two cents. 

Pak, a Siamese word signifying mouth, debotuhure, 

Pdl-kee, Bengal name for palaiUeeen. 

Pdnch-wayf a Bengal four-oared boat for passengers. 

Pa-ptL'-af a negro of the Eastern Archipelago. 

Par-a-nuU^f a Burman dissenter from Boodhism. 

Par-btU-tieSf mountaineers, hill people. 

Pa'-ri-ahf or Pariar, a term used in India by Europeans to designate 
the outcasts of the Hindu tribes, and also any thing vile. 

26* 



3M SLOS8ABT. 

Far-see, a deBcendant of the Goebies, or fiie-wonhippen, driyen from 
Persia by Mahometan penecation, in the eighth centnry. 

Paf^, literally tmcle, a Kaien term, rather more respectfiil than Samp. 
PeeoUaf a machine for drawing water. See picture, vol. ii. p. €SS. 
Pee-pulrtrUf in botany, Ihefieus reUgiosa. 
Pt^noMgy the Malay name of betel-nut 
PeH'in'f a Burman boat-«teerer. 
Peon, (pronounced pvne,) a Hindu constable. 
Per-gUHrna, a small district or township. 
PeM-sOf a Burman waist-cloth. 

Pet-tahf a town or suburb adjoining a fort ; an extra-mural suburb . 
P'hraf god, lord, or noble ; used by Burmans and Siamese in speaking' 
to a person with great respect. 

PV-a-uUhf the Burmese name for the spire of a palace or pagoda, 
denoting royalty or sacredness. 

Piee, a small copper coin, the sixty-fourth part of a rupee. 

Pic'-ttZ, 133| lbs. A Chinese picul is divided into 100 catties, or 1600 
taels. The Chinese call it tan. 

Pie, the third part of a pice ; about 200 make a rupee, or -^ ofa cent. 

Pot-to, the thread worn over a Brahmin's shoulder, to show his sacred 
character. 

Ponrghee^ a Burman priest of the higher orders. The term is given 
by courtesy to all the regular priests. 

Pore, or Poor, a town, place, or residence ; the termination of many 
names in Bengal and the upper provinces. 

PrU'Cha-dee, or Pra, a pagoda, temple, &c. 

Prow, or Prahu, a Malay boat or vessel. 

P^g'ffi^t ft village tribe, whose business it is to trace thieves by their 
rootsteps. 

PumrpU'nose, the shaddock, (eitnis deeumama,) a species of orange. 

Pun'-dit, a learned Brahmin. 

Pvmf-ka, a large firame, covered with painted canvass, suspended fiom 
the ceiling. A cord passes through a partition, and the servant, 
sitting in an outer room, keeps it in motion like a fim; a fim. 

Po-ran-a, certain Hindu mythological poems. 

PvJt-ch%uk', the roots of a medical plant, greatly valued in China. 

Pway-xaf, a money-changer. (Hindu.) 

Q. 

Quof-fa, a Malay word signifying the mouth ofa river. 

R. 

JRo-Aofi', a name sometimes ^ven to Burman priests of distinction. 

Rorja, king, nrince, chieftain, nobleman ; a title in ancient times given 
only to the military caste. 

Raj'hung^'Sies, a tribe of mountaineers in Arracan and vicinity. 

Eaj'poots, (from rajaputra^ the offspring of a king,) a name which, 



0L0S8AAT. 907 

8trictlj[ Bpeaking, ought to be limited to the higher classes of 
the military tribe, but which is now assumed on yery slender 
pretences. 

Ban-nyy (corruption ofrajrUf) a queen, princess, the wife of a raja. 
Rhoomf a hall of justice, or a magistrate's court, (pronounced by the 
Burmans, yong.) 

Roo-ee, a fish of Bengal, the rokU cyprinus. 

RurpMy silver coin of British India. The ^cea rupee is 47 cents 3<| 
mills. The new, or Camvany rupee, weighs 180 grains troy, 
or one tola, has one twelnh alloy, and is worth 44^ cents. It 
is equal to the Madras, Bombay, Arcot, Furukabad, and Sonat 
rupees, and to fifteen sixteenths of the Sicca rupee. 

RuChy (pronounced rut^ a carriage on two low wheels, drawn by 
bullocks. 

Ry-otf or Riot, a Bengal peasant, cultiyator, or subject. 

S. 

Sago-tree, {sagu, Malay,) in botany, the palmafarinifera. 

Sttib, or Sahib, (pronounced sihe,) a respectful appellation in Hindu- 
stan ; literaUy, lord, or master. 

Sorlam', a Hindu salutation of respect ; also used as an act of worship. 

Sam-angs', negroes of the Malay peninsula, mixed with Malays. 

Sam-pan, a Chinese skiff, or batteau. 

Sam-sams, Mahometan aborigines of part of Malaya. 

Sa-ny-as'-sies, Hindu deyotees and mendicants. 

Sap-an' wood, a wood employed for dyeing a fine red or deep orange ; 
in botany, the C4Bsalpima sappan. 

Saw, Karen term of respect, equivalent to '^ Mr." 

Se-bun-dy, an irregular native soldier, or local militiaman, generally 
employed in the service of the revenue and police. 

Seer, a British-Indian weight, equal to 21bs. 6oz., and nearly equal to 
the French kilogramme. 

Seids, descendants of Mahomet, through his nephew Ali and his 
oaughter Fatima. 

Sepoy, or smahi, (Persian and Turkish,) a native infantry soldier 
m the British service. The sepahies of the Turks are cavalry. 

Serdi, a Hindu caravanserai or choultry, thus named by the Mahom- 
etans. 

Ser-d-dau-gye' , a Burman secretary or government writer. 

Se-rang', a sort of mate among lascars. 

Ser-e-dau', a Burman secretary to a great man. 

Shd-buiuder, a master attendant, or harbor-master, and generally the 
king's agent and merchant. 

Shas-tras, or Sastras, an inspired or revealed book ; also any book of 
instruction, particularly such as contain revealed ordinances. 

^kad-doek,.ihe pumplenose, a huge/ bitter orange. 
Shea, Shias, or Shiites, a sect of Mussulmans, followers of Ali. 
Sher-eef, or Sherriffe, a descendant of Mahomet through Hassan. See 
Sids, 



306 «B4M8ABT. 

Skmf'hd, the obeinnoe mtde by Bormaiui to sn idol. Tlie palmfl of the 
hands are placed together, and iolemnly raised to the fcNrehead. 
According to their feelines, the head is bowed down at the same 
time, sometimes quite to Uie earth. 

Skiros, See Sheas, 

Skin-hinj a teak plank or beami three or four inches thick. 

Shoo-draSf (pronounced su-draSf) a low caste. 

Shroff a Hindu money-changer, or banker. 

Shrub-dArf a Hindu butler. 

Shjfans, or Shans, inhabitants of the Laos country, a region enclosed 

between China, Siam, Burmah, and Asam. 
Singh, a lion ; a distinctive appellation of the khetries, or military 

caste, now assumed by many barbarous tribes converted by the 

Brahmins. 

Sir-car, a Hindu clerk or writer. 

Sir-dar, a chief, captain, leader. 

Si'Va, or Mahadeva, the third person of the Hindu triad, in the char- 
acter of destroyer ; he is a personification of time. 

Sam-mo-na-Co'-dom, the priest Gaudama. 

Soiunites, or Soonee, a sect of MasBulmAns, who revere equally the 
four successors of Mahomet, while tiie Shias, Sheas, or Shiites 
reject the first three as usurpers, and follow Ali. 

Satt-ba-dar' , a viceroy or governor of a large province ; also the title of 
a native sepoy officer, below an ensign, though the highest rank 
he can attain. 

Srd'Wvks, or Ckawacas, the laity of the Jain sect 

Star pagoda, a Madras coin, equal to 3J| rupees, or $1,71. 

Sd-cfi, a nominal Malay coin of 6 ianams, or GO doits. 

Sn-cun'-ne, a Bengal boat-steerer. 

Sud'der, the chief seat or head-quarters of government, as distin- 
guished from the mofussil, or interior of the country. 

Sud'der- Jlmeen, the highest native judge of a Hindu court. 

Sud-der Dt'Wa-ny A-dauhlel, the highest native courL 

5o-dra, the fourth caste among the Hindus, comprehending mechan- 
ics and laborers. The sul^ivisions of this caste are innumerable. 

Som-pit, a long, slender reed, or bamboo, through which the Malays 
blow arrows, in war and the chase. 

SuT'dar, a head bearer. (Hindu.) 

Sa-ri-ans, the Hindu name for the Nestorians, or Christians of St 
Thome. 

SMt-ties, self-burning of widows. 

Swan-pwan, the Chinese abacus or calculating machine. 

Syce, a Hindu hostler, or groom. 

Sf<ufy (properly «e-2c,) a Chinese term for silver of a certain purity. 

T. 

Ta^-d, (pronounced ta/«,) a Chinese piece of money, equal to about 6 
shillings sterling, or ^1,48; but its value varies, according to the 
plenty or scarcity of silver. In weighing, it is the sixteenth of a 



GLOSSARY. 909 

picul. By usage, the tael of Gommerce is 583^, and that of money 
579^ grains troy. The Chinese call it leang, 

Taing^ a Burman measure of 2 miles and 194 yards. 

Tank, an artificial pond of water. Some tanks axe very large. 

Tati'jongj a Malay word signifying a point, cape, or head of land. 

Tanrna, (often spelled thaima,) a police station ; also a military post. 

Tan-na-dar, the keeper or conmiandant of a tanna. 

Tat'-ty, a mat curtain. (Hindu.) 

Tee, an umbrella, surmounting Boodhist paeodas ; ordinarily made of 
sheet iron, wrought into open-work, and gilded. Round the rim, 
small bells are suspended, to the clappers of which hang, by short 
chains, sheet-iron leaves, also gilded. The wind, moving the 
pendent leaves, strikes the clappers asainst the bells, and keeps 
up a pleasant chime. See picture of Tavoy. 

T(S-min«', a Burman woman's skirt or firock. 

Tha^ihen-a-hyng, Burman supreme pontiff. 

Thugs, (pronounced tug,) a notorious class of gang-robbers and mur- 
derers, in the upper provinces of Hindustan. 

TU-dl'. A Siamese tical is about 60 cents. A Burman weight equal 
to 252 grains troy. Thirteen Burman ticals equal fi^en Com- 
pany rupees. 

Tiffin, a slight midday repast ; a limch. 

Tin'-dal, a petty officer among lascars. 

Tod'-dy, the juice of the btn-assus flabdUformis, (palmyra-tree.) 

Tod'-dy-tree, a species of jMdm, yielding a copious sap, (toddy,) which, if 

drank fresh, is nutritious, but after fermentation becomes highly 

intoxicating. The inspissated juice ia jaggery. 

Tom-hoc, an article of Eastern commerce ; native copper, mixed with 
a little gold. 

Tonrjons, a species of sedan chair. 

Topas, an Indian-Portuguese. 

Tope, a Hindu grove ; a Coromandel vessel. 

Tri-pang', the Malay term for Biche-de-mer. 

Tsai-iMiyf, a golden necklace of peculiar construction, worn only by 

the Burman monarch and the highest nobility, and indicating 

rank by the number of its chains. 

Tu^-an, sir, or gentleman. (Malay.) 

Turten-dg'. This name seems differently applied, sometimes to the 
mixture of copper and zinc of which me Chinese ** cash " are 
made, and sometimes to the tohUe copper of China. 

U. 
l^-ze-na, a Burman measure of twelve miles. 

V. 

Vairsjha, (vulgarly pronounced byee,) the third caste among the 

Hindus, comprehending merchants, traders, and cultivators. 
VA-lud, an ambassador, agent, or attorney. 



FiNly or Fe-iSy Mricneey knowledge ; the neied books of the Hrrfimini- 
cal Hindofl, four in number, Rig, Sama, Tiynr, and Atharvan. 

V^-danrtaf a sommaiy and exposition of the Veda. 

Ve-ranf-du, a portiea 

Vi$9f a Barman weight of ^i^Ar pounds. This is the Engliiih 
name; the Burmans call iipiakrtka. 

• 

W. 
Wmt, a Siamese term for a sacred place, within which axe pagodas, 

monasteries, idols, tanks, &c. 
WeSf a Karen wizard or juggler, less respected than a Boo-khoo. 
Woan-douk', a Barman officer, next below a woongyee. 
Woonrgyee'f a Barman minister of state. 

Y. 

Yex-tP-thatf f a written collection of Barman law decisions. 

Yo'gte, (same as Jogee^ a Hindu devotee. 

Ydng^ or I^hotym, a Barman court-house, or hall of justice. 

TSayf-iUy a Burman caravanserai, or pubKc house, where travellers 
repose, and meetings are held. 

Zem-iit^ry a neat renter of land fi<Hn government, who underlets to 
tenants, who >gun let to others. He is a trader in produce on a 
large scale. The zemindar sjrstem prevails in many parts of 
Bntish India, but is a system exceedingly burdensome to the 
peasantry. 

Zemrinrdar'f a great landholder. (Hindu.) 

Zem-m-dar'-y, an estate belonging to or under the jurisdiction of a 
zemindar. 

ZU-lakf a large district 



INDEX. 



A. 

Absuroitiss of HiDdu literature, il. 

26. 
Abject forms of politeness in Siam, ii. 

114 J 117. 
Abors, ii. 211. 
Acajou. See Caslitw. 
Accession of present king of Bur- 

mah, i. 142. 
Additional labors of missionaries, ii.221 . 
Ahoms, ii. 212. 
Akas, ii. 214. 
Akyab, situation, i. 120: commerce, 

population, etc. 121. 
Aloatross, {diomeda extdaru,) i. 24; 25. 
Alms deeds, Boodhistical scale of, 249. 
Alchemy, fervent pursuit of. i. 236. 
Alompra, commences revolt, i. 135 : 

becomes king, 136. 
Alphabet, Roman, to be preferred, ii; 

§63. 
Amber mines in Burmah, ii. 176. 
Amount accomplished by missions, ii. 

232. 
Amusements, Burman, i. 202. 
, Siamese, ii. 126. 
Anatto, (bixa orellana,) i. 165. 
Andaman Islands, {ItuuUb BoruB For' 

tunmA i. 33. 
Anglo-uhinese College at Malacca, ii. 
^. 

Aonojances in coasting-vessels, i. 53. 
Anthropophagi, i. 33. 
Arcbipelaigo of Arracan, i. 129. 
Architectural skill of Burmans, i. 180. 
Arings, ii. 206. 
Arm, singular position of, in sitting, i. 

185; ii. 118. 
Army, Burman, i. 228 : character of 

troops, 229 : British army in India, 

ii.TO; 290: of Siam, 126. 
Arracan, i. 125. 
Arrival at Amheist, L 35. 
Anmgi, i. 129. 



Artificial irrigation in the Caraatic, ii. 
62. 

Asamese, ii. 210. 

Ascending the Hoogly. ii. 31. 

^— — Irrawacldy, i. 85. 

Assayers of precious metals, i. 207. 

Astronomy, Burman, i. 235. 

, Hindu, ii. 26. 

Attap, material of, i. 154. 

Aurea Chersonensis, i. 29. 

Ava, first sight of, i. 95 : distance from 
Rangoon, 96 : jpround plot, 97 : sa- 
cred edifices, ^ : no charitable in- 
stitutions, 98 : magnificent monastfr* 
ries, 98 : pagodas, 99 : number of 
priests, 99 jpalace, 99 : gentleman's 
carriage, 100 : population, 100 : man- 
ufactures, 101 : market, 101 : prices 
of living, 101 : visits to the great, 
102 : sitUng ** 6 la mode,'^ 103 : 
mathematical argument, 103 : Mea- 
wade woongyee, 103 : Surrawa 
prince, 105 : Thathenabyng, or su- 
preme pontifif, 105 : garden, 106 : 
visit from Dupha Gam, 10b : cli- 
mate, 107 : commencement of mis- 
sionary efforts, 107 : Dr. Price, 108 : 
advantages for tract distribution, 
109: Roman Catholics, 111 : king's 
barge, 113 : populousness of the re- 
gion, 115: departure from, 115. 

B. 

Balachong, i. 224. 

Ball of fire on mast head, i. 52. 

Balu Island, i. 56. 

Bamboo, {arundo bambos,) i. 166. 

Bamoo, ii. 177. 

Banana^ {musa sapierUumf) i. 164. 

Banca, ii. 181. 

Bankok, floating houses, ii. 1 15 : popu* 
lation, 120 : climate, 121 : sacred 
edifices, 122: fruijs, 129: Hussion 
premises, 134. 



313 



HVDEX. 



Buniaii, or pipal, {^fiau rdigioiUf) i 

160. 
■ ^ , femnBe, {Jkut BeHgalauu,) 

i, 160. 
Baptism at Ko Chet Thing'i village, 

i. 64. 
Bedagat, i. 243. 
BeUfl^mode of casting:, in Bannah, 

i. 909 : immense size, 209. 
Benevolent Institution at Calcutta, 

ii. 19. 
Bengalee airs, ii. 38. 
— *-*— tfacts, ii. 234. 
Betel, {areca caUchUf) i. 164 : mode of 

chewing, 185 : picture of the tree, 

11. 19v. 

Bheesiie, or water«arrier, ii. 14. 

Bible class at sea, i. 16. 

Biblical literature indebted to mission- 
aries, ii. 234. 

Bijnees, ii. 210. 

Bbookoo, or Karen prophet, i. 64. 

Biche de mer, i. 224. 

Bike. See MergtU. 

Birth of Gaudama, i. 134. 

Bishop's College at Calcutta, ii. 20. 

Black pepper mdigenous in Burmah, 
i. 171. 

Boarded bv a slaver, ii. 170. 

Boardman's grave, i. 132. 

Boats on the Irrawaddy, i. 84. 

Bonff, ii. 202. 

Boobv, {pelicanut mda^) i. 21. 

Boodh, meaning of the term, i. 239 : 
the next Boodh, 243. 

Boodhism, first taught at Pagfaan, i. 
94 : declining in Arrecan. 128 : 
when introduced into Burman, 134: 
prevalence in the world, 2^: 
antiquity, 240: remarks upon the 
system, 270. 

Books, palm-leaf, i. 234. 

Bootah, i. 58. 

Booteas, ii. 214. 

Bor-abors, ii. 212. 

Bor-kantees, ii. 213. 

Brahminism, antiquity, i. 240. • 

— — — character, ii. 76. 

Brahmins, ii. 78. 

Brass. Burman manufacture of, i. 209. 

Britisn Indian society, ii. HI. 

— — — possessions in India, and trea- 
ties, ii. 289} 291. 

army in India, ii. 79 } 290. 



Bromha Sobha, ii. 30: fruitlessness 

of, 32. 
Buffalo of Boimah, Siam, and Chma, 

1.173. 
Bungalow preaching, at Calcutta, ii.36. 
Burmah j different names, i. 134 : 



boundaries, 134 : seals of govern- 
ment, 134; 185 : history of, 136 : at- 
tacked b^ Chinese, 136 : war ^vith 
the English, 140 :■ inakes peace with 
the English^ 141 : features of coun- 
try, 143 : chmale, 144 : seasons, 144: 
mountains, 146 : minerals^ 146 : gold 
and silver mines, 145 : riven, 150 : 
soQ, 150 : fruits and timbers, 151 : 
dye-woods, 166: tillage, 167: wa- 
ges of labor, 168 : wild animals, 172 : 
domestic animals, 173 : oraitholocnr, 
174 : reptiles, 176 : fishes, 175 : in- 



sects, 176 : population, 178. 
Burmans; ship-building, i. 75: ener- 
rv, 81 : boatmen. 90 : good temper, 
90 : herdsmen, 94 : cunosity at see-' 
ing a white man^ 95 : ox-cart, 95 : 
fentleman's carnage, 100: lung's 
baige, 113 : villages, 117 : chronol- 
ogy, 134: common era. 135: form 
and features, 178 : buildings, 179 : 
food, 181 : dress, 182 : ornaments, 
183 : manners and customs, 184 : 
character, 187 : condition of women, 
193 : marriage, 194 : polygamy, 
194: divorce, 195: diseases, 195: 
medical practice, 197: midwifery, 
198 : funerals, 199 : amusements, 
202 : musical instruments, 203 : man- 
ufactures. 206 : government, 211 : 
orders oi nobility, 212 : grades of 
community, 212 : magistracy, 213 : 
laws, 216 : division of property, 221 : 
revenue, 222: commerce, 223 : cur- 
rency, 227 : army, 228 : navy, 229 : 
slavery, 230 : division of time, 231 : 
wei^ts and measures, 232: lan- 
guage^ 233 : literature, z34 : d^nee 
of civilization, 236 : religion, 2S3. 

C. 

Calantan, ii. 106. 

Calcutta, landing at, ii. 11 : English 
houses, 12 : native town, 13 : Btees- 
tie, 14 : washerman, 16 : charitable 
institutions, 18: education commit- 
tee, 22 : colleges, 23 : native news- 
papers, 28 : scnool-book society, 28: 
religious edifices, 29 : Bromha Sob- 
ha. iK) : tract society, 234. 

Canoidates for the Surman crown, 
i. 140. 

Cuaoes^ dexterous mode of excava- 
ting, 1. 206. 

Canton, appearance of, ii. 145 : ponu- 
lation, 146 : foreign factories, 146 : 
walks in suburbs, 147: streets, 147: 
shops, 148: trades, 149: beggars, 



T5BSX. 



313 



150 : place of ezeeuiion, 151 : hong^ 
merchants' residence^ 153 ; temples, 
154 : priests and nuns, 155 : state 
of morals amons^ foreigners, 158 : 
benevolent institutions, 159 : hospi- 
tal, 161. 

Cape of Good Hope, arrival at, li. 168 : 
situation, streets, population^ 168: 
clergymen, and cnaritable mstitu- 
tions, 169. 

Cape weather, i. 24. 

Capital punishment, methods of, i. 218. 

Caravans of Shyans, i. 92 : from Chi- 
na, 225 : from Lao, ii. 1T7 j 225 : 
to Thibet, 176. 

Card-playing, rare in the East. i. 203. 

Cashew, laaarcardium oceiaerUeUe,) 
i. 166. 

Catamarans, ii. 48. 

Caves on the Dagaing and Salwen 
Rivers, j. 61. 

Cedar^ abundant in Munipore, i. 163. 

Celestial re^ons, i. 245. 

Chakmas, ii. 208. 

Champooing, Burman mode of, i. 197. 

Change of feeling in regard to mis- 
sions among Europeans in India, 
ii. 34. 

Character of Brahmins and Brahmin- 
ism, ii. 76 : Siamese, 129. 

Charitable institutions of Calcutta, 
ii. 18^35. 

Charms, inserted under skin, i. 186. 

Cheroots, how made, i. 186. 

Cheduba, i. 124. 

Chess, Eastern mode of, i. 203. 

Chewing betels, i. 135. 

Children, mode of carrying, i. 185: 
treatment of, in Burmah, 189 : rev- 
erence to parents, 190. 

Chilly, or red pepper, great consump- 
tion in Burmah, i. 181. 

China, outer pilots, ii. 142 : river boats, 
144 : jos, 145 ; 158 : populousness 
of, 144 : small-footed women, 151 : 
tombs, 152: temple^ 154: pagoda, 
156 : sects, 157 : opium trade, 159 : 
missions, 160 : missions without the 
empire, 175 : versions of Scripture, 
1S2 : tracts, 183 : written and spok- 
en language, 184 : mode of printing, 
185: diffaculties of the language, 
186 : characters, 186 : helps in stud- 
ying the lan^age, 187: how far 
open to missions, 166 : authors up- 
on, 198 : without excuse for its 
idolatry, 189. 

Chinese procession at Maulmain, i. 
59 : residents at Umerapoora, 114 : 
at Sagaing, 112: attack Burmah 

YOU II. 27 



unsuccessfully, 136: geography, ii. 
149. 

Chin-india, i. 133. 

Chitpore schools, ii. 19. 

Chittagong, location, i. 118 : popula- 
tion, &c. 119 : revenue, 119. 

Christ the pattern for missionaries, 
ii. 267. 

Christian villages in Bengal, ii. 41. 

Christianity obviously spreading in 
Hindustan, ii. 42. 

Chronology of Burmah, i. 236. 

Churning, Bengal mode of, ii. 47. 

Cinnamon, Uaunu ci/mamamum,) i. 
158. 

Civilization, degree of, in Burmah, 
i.236. ^ 

— — — — compatible with cheap- 
ness, ii. 266. 

Clarionet, Burman, i. 205. 

Cleaning cotton, mode of, il 208. 

Clearness of the tropical atmosphere, 
i. 22, 24. 

Climate of Ava, i. 107 : Bonnab, 144^: 
Bankok, ii. 121. 

Cock-fighting, i. 203. 

Coco-nut, {cocos nucifera,) i. 152. 

Coal found in Burman, i. \4S* 

Coins of Siaro, ii. 128. 

Coir. See Coya. 

Colleges in Bengal, ii. 22: character 
of, 25. 

Collateral labors of mtssienanes,^ ii. 
220. 

Colman, Mr. i. 120. 

Combaconum, ii. 63. 

Comet, i. 18, 22. 

Comforts of East India coasters, it. 82. 

Commerce of Tavoy, i. 40 : of Mer- 
gui, 48 : of Maulmain, 65 : of 
Rangoon, 74: of Akyab, 121: 
of Kyouk Phyoo, 122; 123: of 
Burmah, 223 : Siam, ii. 127. 

Committee of education, ii. 22 : policy 
changed, 25. 

Company at sea, i. 22, 25, 26. 

Companson between the number- of 
missionaries and thai of ministers -at 
home, ii. 286. 

Comprehensiveness of religious sym- 
pathy, i. 13. 

Concentration of eflbri, ii. 283. 

Conjuring practised by medical men 
in Burman, i. 197. 

Converts to Christianity, ii. 240. 

Convict ship, i. 18. 

Coon, bow compounded, i. 185. 

Coral strands, i. 130. 

Cork-tree of Burmah, i. 164. 

Cosmetic of Burmans, i. 184. 



314 



IlfDKZ. 



Cofinoffoii/ of the Bedagat, L 243. 

Cossyan, ii. S06. 

Costume of Burmans, i. 183 : of Siam- 
ese, ii. 126 : of Chinese, 143. 

Cost of Oriental prinlinc, ii. 262. 

Cotton, kinds raised in Kurmah, i. 168 : 
seeds used for food, 169: amount 
exported, 224. 

Courts of justice, Maulmain, i. 72. 

Cox's bazar, Chittagong, i. 120. 

Coya, or Coir, materia] of, i. 152. 

Cradle, Barman and Siamese, i. 186. 

Crossing the line^ i. 20. 

CniscoM River, i. 120. 

Cuddalore, ii. 61. 

Currency, Burman, i. 227. 
, Siamese, ii. 128. 

Custard apple, {aamona squamosa.) i. 
156. 

Cutch-tree, {wdmiua catechu,) i. 161. 

D. 

Damathat, i. 216. 

Dancing, Borman, i. 202: deemed a 
drudgery, 203. 

Dead iMxiies in the Hoorly, ii. 11. 

Decorous and hospitaUe treatment, 
1. 39. 

Departure from United States, i. 13 : 
ror Tavoy and Merrui, 38 : from 
Maulmain, 73 : from Kanjj^n for 
Ava, 84 : from Ava, 115 : from Cal- 
cutta, 118 : from Arracan, 131 : from 
Madras, ii. 81 : from Malacca, 94 : 
fiom Singapore, 112: from Siam, 
141 : from China, 167 : from Cape 
of Good Hope, 170. 

Dfhanoos, ii. 202. 

DiiTerence between jungle and forest, 
i. 143. 

Difficulties of direct preaching, ii. 270. 

Disadvantages of modem missiona- 



ries, 11. 

Discourses of Gaudama, i. 250. 
Disinterestedness of missionaries, as 

exemplified by Colman, i. 120. 
IMsputations undesirable, ii. 274. 
Division of labor, ii. 282. 
*^— — of property iu Burmah, i. 221. 
Divorce, i. 196. 
Doctrines of Boodhism, i. 247. 
Domestic animals, i. 172. 
Doorga Pooja, festival, ii. 17. 
Doubling Cape of Good Hope, i. 27. 
Downward tendency of idolatry, ii. 

224. 
Drama, Burman, i. 202. 
Driving away the devil, i. 52. 
Drams, Barman, i. 204. 



Duflas, or Duplas, li. 214. 
Dupha Gam, visit from, i. 106. 
Duryan, idurio zebethinus^) i. 150. 
Dyeing, Burman process, i. 208. 
Dye-stuffs of Burmah, i. 166. 

£. 

Eagle wood, {aquUaria agallochum,) 

i. 164. 
Earthen ware. Burman, i. 206. 
Earth-oil wells cm the Irrawaddy, i. 

Ebony, Idiotpyrtu ebenum.) i. 161. 

Eccabat Kulahs, u. 202. 

Economy in missionary operations in- 
dispensable, ii. 267. 

Edible roots of Burmah, i. 159. 

Education, rudiments of, widelj dif> 
fiised in Burmah, i. 235. 

■^— — of native children by mis- 
sionaries, ii. 250. 

^— — of native assistants, ii. 278. 
expectations from, ii. 272. 



Effect of missions on Europeans 

abroad, ii. 240. 
^— ^— — on the churches at 

home, ii. 244. 
Blfforts for sailors, i. 19. 
Elephant, awkward present of, ii. 1 19. 
EmoalmiDg, Burman mode of, i. 199. 
Employment of time, i. 16. 
Encounter between a whale and a 

thresher, i. 27. 
Encouragements among the Karens, 

in the missions at 
lar^, ii. 174. 
English chapel at Maulmain, i. 35. 
— — — — influence on Burmah, i. 71. 
<—— ^— language extending in Ben- 
gal, ii. 27. 
— army in Hindustan, ii. 79. 

-, vaJue of, to native as^lants. 



ii. 279. 
Engyees, ii. 203. 
Enormous shark, i. 28. 
Epoch of Anjina, i. 134. 

Era, Burman, i. 231. 

Erroneous labors of missionaries,!]. S21. 
European life in India, ii. 112. 
morals in India improved, ii. 

240. 
Evening walks at MaulmaJn, i. 67. 
Excellence of Burman boatmen, i. 90. 
Excursions into interior of Burmah, 

i.60. 
Expenses of my mission, ii. 172. 
Expert mode of climbing, i. 95. 
Exports of Burmah, i. 224. 



INDEX. 



315 



Exports of Sianr, li. 128. 
Extortions from Uie Karens, i. 80, 
— — • of Burman rulers, 213. 

F. 

Fabric of idolatry shaken, ii. 239. 

Fan>palm, represented in landscape 
of Tavoy. 

Farther India, i. 133. 

Fear of robbers, i. 117. 

Festival, annual, at Saugor Island, 
ii. 8. 

Festivities of the Burman new year, 
1. do. 

First Sabbath in Burmah, i. 36. 

— sight of idolaters, i. 31. 

~— - Protestant church in Siam, ii. 138. 

Fishes of Burmah, i. 175. 

Floating houses at Bankok, ii. 115. 

Flying fish, i. 21. 

Foot-ball, novel mode of, i. 203. 

Friendly lizards, i. 53. 

Fruits of Burmah, i. 150 : value com- 
pared with those of our country, 

XOifm 

Fund for education in Bengal, ii. 22. 
Funerals, Burman^ i. 198. 
, Hindu, li. 16. 

G. 

Gamboge, {garcinia cambcjay) i. 165. 

Garden reach, on the Hoogly River, 
ii. 10. 

Garden vegetables in Burmah, i. 159. 

Garrows, or Garros, ii. 206. 

Gaudama, birth, i. 134: parenta^, 
241 : Burman representation, 2^ : 
death, 24S: discourses, 250: im- 
pressions of his foot, 254 : Chinese 
representation, ii. 158. 

General Assembly's school at Calcut- 
ta, ii. 18. 

Gentoos, or Telogoos, ii. 56. 

Gilding, excellence of Bormui, i. 207. 

Glass, not made in Burmah, i. 210. 

Gnapee, how made, i. 224. 

Gola and silver mines of Burmah, 
i.l4d. 

Good humor of Siamese, ii. 116. 

Gk>ng, composition of, and mode of 
playing[, i. 204. 

Gh>ritas, 11. 210. 

Graflinff not practised by Burmans, 
i. 15T 

Gratitude of Karen ChristianSj i. 46. 

— ^— rare with Burmans, i. 190. 

— — — destroyed by Boodbism, 271. 

Gravity, Burman, i. 190. 



Great pagoda at Rax^;oon, i. 75. 

Guava, Qmdium pomtfertim,) i. 155. 

Guitar, Burman, i. 204. 

Gunga Saugor, ii. 8. 

Gunpowder^ process of making, ia 

Burmah, i. 208. 
Gutzlaff, ii. 164. 

H. 

Harbors of Burmah, i. 223. 
Hardships of Judson and others at 

Ava, 1. 140. 
Harp, Burman, i. 205. 
Harpooning a porpoise, i. 24. 
Hebcr's death, li. b8 : grave, ib. 
Hells, Burman, i. 246. 
Higher classes to be regarded, il 285. 
Hindu astronomy, ii. 25. 
— chemistry, ii. 26. 
— — character, ii. 77. 

^ — College at Calcutta, ii. 23. 

■ ' literature, specimen of, ii. 25. 
— — • edifices in Calcutta, ii. 29. 

gentleman's carriages, ii. 50. 

History of Burmah, i. 13^ 
■ of Siam, ii. 124. 

Hither and Farther India, i. 133. 
Hniking, or Burman champooing, u 

Home expenses of missionary opera* 
Uons, ii. 231. 

Hoogly (or Mahomet Muhsin's) Col- 
lege, ii. 24. 

Hoogly River, ii. 7: Hindu venera* 
tion of, 9 : scenery, 9. 

Horses, breed of, in Burmah^ i. 173. 

Hospitality of the Burmans, i. 188. 

Hostility of Indian governments lo 
missionary efibrts, ii. 228. 

Houses in Burmah, construction, cost, 
and durability, i. 179 : rank indica- 
ted by the roof, 180. 

I. 

Idolaters, first sight of, i. 31. 

Idolatry supported by British ^vem- 
ment, ii. 72 : countenanced m vari- 
ous modes, 73. 

niustrations of Scripture, John 13.10, 
i. 184.: 2 Kings \9M, 173: Deu- 
teronomy 32.5. ii. 21 ; 52 : Revela- 
tions 5.1 , i. 2^ : Psalms 68.5, and 
Jeremiah 8.17, ii. 51 : 1 Kinga 
18.46, ii. 52 : Provert)s 21.1, ii. 63. 

Impressions of Gaudama's foot, i. 89} 

Incentives to increased missionary 
exertion, ii. 173. 



316 



UIDEX. 



India, derivation of the term, i. 133. 

Indian Archipelago, i. 134. 
■■■ corn in Burmah, i. 170. 

— ^— Female Orphans' Refuge, ii. 20. 

— - — Portuguese, the class defined, 
ii. 96. 

Indigo^ wild, in Bunnah, i. 171. 

Inquisitiveness of Burmans, i. 190. 

Insects of Burmah, i. 176. 

Institutes of Menu, i. 216. 

Interesting case of inquiry, i. 81. 

Iron ore, Burman mode of smelting, 
1. 209. 

Itineracies, ii. 273. 

Irrawaddy, voyage up, i. 84 : boats, 
84 : my boat, & : high stage of wa- 
ter, 86 : tract distribution upon, 96 : 
mode of fishing, 87 : change of laud- 
scape, 89: astonishing uumber of 
boats, 89 : boatmen, 90 : earth-oil 
wells, 91 : perils from squalls, 96 : 
robbers, 96 : descending voyage, 
115 : sources, 148. 

Irrigation in Burmah, i. 169. 

Islamabad. See ChiUagong. 

J, 

Jack, [artocarput int^rifoliaf) i. 151. 

Jaggery, how made, i. 155. 

Jewelry, Burman, i. 206. 

JoomeaSj ii. 208. 

Johore, ii. 104. 

Judson, Mr., personal appearance, i. 56: 
residence, 72 : sufferings at Ava, 140. 

Judson's, Mrs., grave, i. 36. 

Jungle, aifierent from forest, i. 143. 

Junk Ceylon, seized by Burmans, 
i. 138. 

Justice, administration of, at Maul- 
main, i. 72. 

Jynteah, ii, 206. 

K. 

Kachar, ii. 205. 

Kadoos,ii.202. 

Kahpah, i. 46. 

Kahs, ii. 200. 

Kah-Kyens, ii. 204. 

Kalinga, or Telinga, ii. 56. 

Kantees, or Khantees, ii. 205; 212. 

Karen, churches, i. 46 } ii. 193 : books, 
i. 47 : Christians, 43 : language re- 
duced to writing, 43 : modes of liv- 
ing, ii. 194 : religion, 196. 

Karennees, ii. 201. 

Kashew. See Cashew. 

Keda, or Queda, ii. lOS. 

Kedgeree, i. 32. 



Khantees, or Kantees, ii. 906. 

KirauU, ii. 210. 

Kissing, singular mode of, i. 1S3. 

Klings, Kalingas, or Gentoos, ii. SG» 

Kolilas, ii. 212. 

Kookies, or Kunghis, ii. 209. 

Kubos, u. 210. 

KuUadiue River, i. 120} 126. 

Kumaons, or Kumoons, ii. 209. 

KunuDgs, ii. 213. 

Kyendween River, i. 149. 

Kyens,i. 1293 ii.203. 

Kyouk Ph^oo, i. 122. 

Kyoungs, i. 261. 

L. 

Labor, price of, in Burmah^ i. 168. 
Lac. from what produced, i. 166. 
Lackered ware, superiority of Burman^ 

and mode of manufacture, i. 206. 
Lalongs, ii. 207. 

Lamps, classical model of, i. 206. 
Language of Burmans, i. 233. 
Languages reduced to writing bj 

missionaries, ii. 233. 
yet without the Scriptures, 

ii. 262. 
Lao, or Shyan countrjr^ ii. 198. 
Lapchas, or Sikbims, u. 214. ' 
Lawas, ii. 201. 
Laws of Burmah, i. 218. 
Laymen wanted in the missionary field, 

ii. 287. 
Leper hospital at Calcutta, ii. 22. 
Leprosy^ i. 196. 

Letters from Karen pupils, i. 45. 
Lignum aloes, or Eagle-wood, i. 164. 
Ligore, ii. 106.. 
Lintin, ii. 143. 

Lion, curious representation of, i. 253. 
Literature, Burman, i. 234: Hindu, 

ii. 25 : Chinese, 149 ; 189 : of pagans 

generally, 215: bestowed by mis* 

sionaries, 234. 
Literary insUlutions in Burmah, i. 235. 
Lives lost in scientific enterprises, 

ii. 230. 
Lizards^ service of, i. 53 . 
——-J varieties, i. 177. 
Longevity of Burroansj i. 195. 
Loom, construction and mode of using 

in Burmah, i. 208. 
Lying, universal with Burmans, i. 191. 

M. 

Macao, aspect, condition, and sight 
ii. 162 : history, 163 : concert or 
prayer, 165 : hospital, 166. 



niDBZ. 



317 



Maekerol fishing^, i. 14. 

Madras, expos^ harbor, ii. 48 : land- 
ing, 49 : esplanade, 60 : popalation, 
61 : temperature, 63 : missions, 54. 

Magellan clouds, i. S3. 

Mahogany, found near Ava, i. 162. 

Mahometan College, or Madressa, 
U.23. 

Malacca, ii. 96 : missioBanea, 97 : col- 
lege, 98. 

Mango, {maff^era mcfiea,) i. 162. 

Mangosteen, 1. 161. 

Marble quarries near Ava, i. 102. 

Marian, {numgifera oppoiiti/olia,) i. 
155. 

Marriage, when contracted, i. 194: 
how solemnized, 194^ 

Martiniere at Calcutta, ii. 22. 

Mata village and church, i. 41. 

Maubee, i. 80. 

Maulmain, i. 64 : evening walks, 67 : 
establishment of the mission, 68: 
priatiDg-office, 69 : schools, 70 : let- 
ter from a papil, 70. 

Malay peninsula, ii. 101 : negro tribes 
of, 102: missions, 109: language 
and translations, 110. 

Malays, origin and history, ii. 100: re- 
ligion and character, 107. 

Measure of missionary success, ii. 
217. 

Measures of Burmah, L 232, 233. 

Meawade, woonsyee at Ava, i. 103. 

Mechanical faculties at missionary 
stations, ii. 236. 

Medical College of Bengal, ii. 24. 

— ^— - missionaries, ii. 161 ; 263. 

— — men in Burmah, i. 197. 

Meekeers, or Mikirs, ii. 211. 

Meerees, or Miris, ii. 211. 

Meinam River, ii. 113. 

Mekara prince, at Ava, i. 102. 

Menankabo, ii. 100. 

Meaderagyee^ ascends the throne, i. 
137: religious zeal, 138: perse- 
cutes the priests, 138. 

Mengoon pagoda, L 113: when com- 
menced, I9B. 

Merfui, city of, i. 48 : population, 49 : 
conquered by Burmans, 136. 

Merit, Boodhistical, i. 249. 

Midwifery, singular practice of, i. 198. 

Military force of Siamese, ii. 126. 

Mineral riches of Burmah, i. 145. 

Ministers, supply of, in England, ii. 
286. 

Mishmees, ii. 212. 

Misrule of Burman officers, i. 213. 

Missionary conference at Maulmain, 
i.55. 

27* 



Missionary field hoi and around Bur- 
mah, ii. 192. 

— — — — physicians, ii. 263. 

Mission press at Maulmain, i. 69 : Cal- 
cutta, ii. 36 : at Madras, 54 : Ban- 
kok, 133: Macao, 163. 

Missions to the Chinese^ ii. 175. 

Missionaries- to be sent in pairs, ii. 281. 

Mode of eating in Burmah, i. 182. 

Modem langiu^ses of Hindustan, ii. 80. 

Mogoung, ii. 116. 

Mogoung River, i. 160. 

Monurrum, a Mussulman festival, i. 69. 

Mokesobo, i. 135. 

Monarch of Burmah, i. 211. 

Monay, ii. 225. 

Morality of Boodhism, i. 248. 

Moravians at Nicobar. i. 3D. 

, widows ana children, ii. 268. 

Mosques in Calcutta, ii. 29. 

Mosquitoes at Ranjgoon, i. 177. 

Mother Carey's chickens, {proeeUaria 
pdagica.) i. 21. 

M^lnagW, i. 38. 

Mountains of Burmah, i. 145. 

Mroongs, i. 129 ; \u 209. 

Mrs. Judson's grave, i. 36. 

Mrs. Sigourney's lines on Mrs. Jud- 
sou, i. 37. 

Mrs. Wilson's schools, Calcutta, ii. 20. 

Mugs, i. 127. 

Munipore, ii. 205. 

Music, Burman, 203. 

, Bengalee, ii. 30 ; 38. 

Mussulman edifices in Calcutta, ii. 29. 

Muttucks, ii. 213. 

Myelnga River, i. 114; 160. 

N. 

Nagas, ii. 207. 

Namdogyeepra, king <^ Bormah, L 

136. 
Nankin or red cotton of Burmah, i. 

168. 
Native assistants, education of, iL 278. 
Nat worship, i. 258. 
Navy, Burman, i. 229: Siamese, iL 

127: Chinese, 145. 
Newspapers in Calcutta, ii. 29. 
Newville, i. 58. 
Nicobar Islands, i. 30. 
Noble serpentine of Burmah, i. 146. 
Nobles, Burman, i. 211. 
Novel mode of fishing on Irrawaddy, 

i. 87. 
Number of converts in Burmah, i.. 131 1 

in Madras, ii. 54: on the M&ja/ 

Eninsula, 93 ; 99 : Bankok, 13d : 
acao, 165 : in the world, 245. 



91B 



lfMber«r 

iL218. 



iLS07. 
Hwmoi airea^ the dvow of Bor- 

O. 

Oak, Tarioas fpedw in Barmali, L 

163. 
Oath, nngnlar fens of, L S16. 
Ocean tboogfatSy i. 15. 
Olivet, roniinoo at Merfiri, L lOT. 
OrdaiMd pastorv oeeessaiy, ii. 275. 
Ordeal, trial by, i. 217. 
Oriental alphabet*, ii. 261. 
Oraamefital ttnietnret rooad pacodas, 

i.2M; 3M. 
Omtiboloey of Barmab. i. ITi. 
Ouicasu, Burman^i. 212. 

P. 

Pagfan literature, the mod prop of 
pagan relig^s^ ii. 215. 

Pagjian. mint of, i. 92 : reverenee for, 
§9 : Boodhism 6rtt taught here, 94. 

Pagoda, great Shoodagon, at lUii- 
coon, i. 76 : Shoomaaoo, at Pegu, 
83 : splendid, at Prome, 87 : new, at 
Ava, 143 : general model of. 251 : 
worship, 206: form in Hinaustan, 
ii.69: in China, 156. 

Pagoda slaves, i. 77. 

Panang, ii. 105. 

Paknam, ii. 113. 

Palankeen travelling in India, ii. 59. 

Pali language, i. 234. 

Palmyra, or toddy-tree, i. 95$ 155. 

Paloungs, ii. 204. 

Panya, seat of Burman sovemment, 
i. 135 : utterly destroyed, 137. 

Papaya, {eariea papafaf) i. 152. 

Paper, Burman manufacture of, i. 210. 

Parting regrets, i. 131 1 ii. 141. 

Patani,ii. 106. 

Patronage of idolatry by British gov- 
ernment, ii. 72. 

Pearls, procured at Mergui, i. 147. 

Pecotta, or mode of irrigation near 
Madras, ii. 62. 

Peekah, i. 46. 

Pegu, city of. ii. 83: the province 
never regarded as conquered, 135. 

Peguan dynasty, i. 135. 

Peguans, Vi. 19i. 

Pegu River, i. 82. 

Perak.ii. 103. 

Periodieals in Bengal, ii. 29. 




Pipal. See 



iL 241. 

the liiawaddj, i. 91 
varieties of, 147: probablj 
hivian, 148. 

Petrolenm weOe, L 91 
produce, 147. 

Pettjr moosooa, iL 167. 

Physicians, missionary, iL 263. 

Phwoons, ii. 206. 

Piety of the Karens, L 43. 

— — > in the churches at home, ii. 288. 
I, in Barman mountains, L 163. 
~ ~ i. 160. 

Places of worship in Caleutta, iL 36. 

Plaintain, {nuua paradisiaea,) i. 153. 

Plan for preparing Chinese missiona- 
ries, ii. 182. 

Political relations of E. I. Company, 
U.290. 

Pondicherry, ii. 61. 

Pongyees, not a separate caste, L 259 : 
niTes for, 260 : dress, 261. 

Pontiana, ii. 180. 

Population ; Tenasserim provinces, i. 
98 ; ii. 192 : Arracan, 38 : Mergui, 49 : 
Rangoon, 74: Bunnah, 178: Cal- 
cutta, ii. 33 : Madras, 51 : Singa- 
e>re, 88 : Bankok, 120: Siam, 126: 
anton, 146 : Cape of Good Hope, 
168 : Yunnan, 178 : Karen, 193. 

Populousness of region round Ava, 
i. 115. 

Portuguese men-of-war, {holoctaia 
phytalit,) i. 26. 

Posture of Siamese lady, ii. 1 18. 

Poverty of heathen languages, iL 223. 

Prayer, Boodhistical mode of, i. 256. 

Preaching to an assembly of mission- 
aries, i. 56} iL 138. 

- to resident foreigners^i. 268. 
-, difficulties of, in the East, il 



270. 



, a primary doty, ii. 270l 



Premature rejoicing, i. 1 16. 
Preparatory labors of misnonaries, 

ii. 220.' 
Preparis and Narcondam Islands, L34. 
Present activity of slave trade, iL 171. 
Press, benefits of, to Burmah, i. 238. 
Price, Dr., i. 108. 
Price of a Burman house, i. 179: of 

passages in India, ii. 83. 
Prices of living at Maulmmn, i. 65 : at 

Rangoon, 75: at Ava, 101: at 

Akyab, 121 : at Caleutta, iL 34 1 

at Bankok, 129. 



IHDBZ. 



319 



Pride of Burmans, i. 1 91 . 

Priesthood, Burman, i. 259 : rules of, 
260 : dress, 261 : morality, 261 : mode 
of preaching, 262: daily support, 
263: number, 264: hierarchy, 264: 
funeral rites, 265: political influ- 
ence, 268. 

Priestesses, Burman, i. 268. 

Printing-offices \ Maulmain, i. 69 : 
Calcutta, ii. 36: Serampore, 45: 
Singapore, 94 : Bankok, 133 : Ma- 
cao, 163 : Sudiya, 176. 

Private names of Burman sovereigns, 
i. 137. ® ' 

Process of dyeing in Burmah, i. 208. 

Prog^ressive poverty of Hindustan, 
ii. 78. 

Prome, i. 86: spendid pa^poda, 87: 
leper village 88 : occupied by the 
British, 141. 

Provincial administration in Burmah, 
i. 214. 

Pumplenose, or shaddock, (citrut de- 
cummana,) i. 157. 

Punishments in Burmah, i. 218. 

Purity of missionaries, i. 131. 

^- 

Qaalifications of native assistants, ii. 

276. 
Que, or Quays, ii. 202. 

R. 

Rainy season in Burmah, i. 144. 

Rajbunirsies, ii. 208. 

Ram Mohun Roy j his specimen of 
Hindu literature, li. 25 : his institu- 
tion in Calcutta, 30. 

Ramree, i. 124. 

Rangoon, location, i. 74 : population, 
74 : commerce, 74 : prices of provis- 
ion, 75 : ship-building at, 75 3 206 : 
great pagoaa, 75: persecution at, 
79: departure from, 84: return to, 
116 : departure for Chittagong, 118. 

Ratans, varieties in Burmah, i. 166. 

Religion of Burmah, i. 239. 

Religious edifices in Calcutta, ii. 29. 

^— ^— > improvement of the seamen, 
i.34. 

Remarkable caves, i. 61. 

— ^— — — phenomenon, ii. 170. 

Remarks upon Boodhism, i. 270. 

Reptiles of Burmah, i. 175. 

Return to the United States, ii. 172. 

Revenue of Chittagone, i. 119: of 
Arracan, 128 : East India Compa- 
ny, ii. 80. 



Rice, preferred food in Burmah, L 

168. 
'— — , raised on uplands, i. 169. 

, mode of cleaning shown, i. 177. 
, price of, at Rangoon, i. 75 : at 

Ava, 101 : at Akyab, 121. 
Rivers of Burmah, 1. 148 ; 150. 
Rockets, immense size of, in Burmah, 

i. 209. 
Roman alphabet to be preferred, ii. 

260. 
— ^— Catholics, at Ava, i. Ill : in 

Siam, ii. 139. 
Rumbo, ii. 105. 

S. 

Sabbath neglected in Calcutta, ii. 35. 

Sacrifices of heathen converts, ii. 241. 

Sagaing, population of, i. 112: eligi- 
ble location for a mission, 112: 
made the metropolis, 136. 

Sailors, efforts for, i. 18. 

Sakya systems, i. 243 : how reprodu- 
ced, 245 : existing from eternity, 247. 

Salaries of civilians in India, ii. 79. 

^— — — — missionaries, ii. 269. 

Salengore, ii. 104. 

Salt, exported from Chittagong, i. 119. 

— , manufactured in Burmah, i. 210. 

Salt licks near Ava, i. 1 13. 

Salwen or Maitaban River, excursion 
upon, i. 60 : sources and course, 149. 

Sambas, ii. 180. 

Sandoway, i. 124. 

Sandwich Islands, recent revivals at, 
ii. 24S. 

Sapan-wood, {ccu-alpinia sappan,) i. 
161. 

Saugor Island, ii. 8. 

Saul or Soondry tree, i. 157. 

Scenery of the Burman coast, i. 38. ^ 

Schools, missionary benefits of, ii. 
287 : how far to be depended upon, 
249. 

Scorpion, ii. 7. 

Seasons in Burmah, on the coast, i. 51 : 
between tide water and the moun- 
tains, 144: at Madras, ii. 53: al 
Singapore, 85: at Bankok, 121. 

Seats of government in Burmah, i. 
134. 

Sects, Boodhistical, i. 269. 
, Brahminical, ii. 60. 

Self-denial in unexpected forms, ii. 
270. 

Sclongs, i. 51 ; ii. 201. 

Serampore, ii. 43 : college, 44: gprave- 
yarci, 45 : disinterestedness of the 
missionaries, 46. 



Serrabts, bmiiben of, in CalcuUa, ii. 

Selaaiff Rivw, i. 148. 

SbadcKMk, or Pampleno0e, i. 157. 

Shark, eaonnoat, oaipoooed, i. ^9. 

Shark s fins, uses of, i. 224. 

Shenboj^en ascends the thnme, i. 136. 

Sbip-buildiDg at Rangoon, i. 206. 

Shoomadoo pagoda at Pegu, i. 83. 

Shwaykyetyet pag[oda, i. 114. 

Shyan cnobwaus, i. 104. 
■ country, ii. 198. 

Shyans, invade Burmah, i. 185. 
, various tribes of, ii. 199. 

Siam, overran by Alompra, i. 136 : 
river of. ii. 113: floating houses, 
115: nobles, 117: history of, 124: 
population, 125: army, 126 : com- 
merce, 127 : money, lt8 : missions, 
132. 

Siamese, great men. ii. 118 : idol, 123 : 
personu appearance, 125: costmne 
and amusements, 126 : character, 
129: degree of civilization, 130: 
language, 131. 

Siamese Shyans, i. 50. 

Silk cotton-tree, {bombax ceiba,) i. 161 . 

Silk, general use of, by Burmans, i. 
183. 

Silver, qualities of^ i. 227. 

Sinrapore ; situation, ii. 84 : harbor, 
85: climate, 86: productions, 87: 
populaticMi, 88 : missionary opera- 
tions, 93. 

Singphoos, ii. 204, 213b 

Slaver, ii. 170. 

Slavery, Burman law of, i. 219 : prev- 
alence of, 229 : in Arracan, 1^ : in 
the Camatic, ii. 71 : among the Ma- 
lays, 108 : in Siam, 130. 

Slaves of the pagoda, i. 77. 

Slave trade, still active, ii. 171. 

Small-poi, Burman mode of treat- 
ment, i. 198. 

Smoking, universal in Burmah, i. 186. 

Snake-charmers, ii. 60. 

Society in Calcutta, ii. 34. 

Solemn inquiry, ii. 174. 

Somona Kodom, ii. 123. 

Sj»ar8ene8s of (Nopulaticm in Arracan, 

I. I9U. 
Squalls at sea, i. 20. 
Standing arm;f in India, ii. 79 ; 291. 
State of religion in Calcutta, u. 35. 
Stations not to be interrapted, ii. 280. 
St. Helena, ii. 170. 
Style of building in Siam, ii. 122. 
— of living to be adopted by 

missionaries, ii. 265. 



Stocks, ponisbmeat of, i. 217. 
Storm off Tavoy Point, i. 52. 
Storm petrel, (procdiaria pdagiea,} 

i. 21. 
Strait of Malacca, ii. 83. ^^ 

Structure of heathen society, iL 237. 
Sudiya, ii. 176. 
Sufierings of British army in Rango<m, 

Sugar, laigely manufactured at Ume- 

rapoora,i. 115. 
Sugar-cane, a product of Bunnah, 

i. 171. 
Suitable presents for Karens, i. 42. 
Sunscrit College, ii. 23. 
Superstitions of the Burmese, i. 9ff7, 
Support of widows and children, ii. 268. 
Surrawa prince at Ava, i. 106. 
System orihe universe, Burman, 1.-244. 
Swartz, ii. 65 : grave of, 67. 

T. 

Tabasheer, from what made, i. 166. 

Tabmlah, i. 46. 

Talings. See Peruana. 

Tamarind, {tamarmdut mdieutj) i. 154. 

Tambiran, a distinguished convert, 
ii. 54. 

Tamul tracts and books, ii. 234. 

Tanjore, ii. 64 : Christian villages, 66 : 
missionaries, 67. 

Tavoy ; town and suburbs, i. 40 : prov- 
ince, 40 : dialect, 41 : missionaries 
at. 41 : Karens, 41 : conquered by 
Alompra, 136. 

Tattooing, mode of, and reasons, i. 
186. 

Taxes at Chittaeong, i. 119. 

at Akyab, i. 127. 

Teak, {t^itona grandis^) i. 169. 

Tea plant of Burmah, i. 170. 

, cultivated by Poloungs, ii. 204. 

Teeth, custom and mode of blacking, 
i. 135. 

Telinga, ii. 56. 

Teloogoos, ii. 55 : missions among, 57 1 
translations, 58. 

Temperance, universal m Bnnnah, 
i. 189. 

Tenasserim, river and city, i. 51. 

— — ~— ^— provinces, administratioii 
of justice in, i. 72. 

Tenure of property in Burmah, i. 221. 

Testimony to purity of missionaries, i. 
131 : to the usenihiess of their ser- 
vices, ii. 173. 

Thatch, material of^ i. 154. 

Thathenabyng, or supreme pontiff at 
Ava, i. 105. 



' 



IRDXX. 



321 



The Hopia tree, i. 37. 

Thingan, {fwnia odorata.) i. 160. 

Tical, i. 228 3 232. 

Tillage, mode of. in Bunnah, i. 167. 

Timl^r-trees of Bunnah^ i. 159. 

Time, Burman division of, i. 231. 

Tipperah, or Tripura, ii. 2807. 

Tobacco, wild iniiurmah, i. 158. 
, cultivated, i. 169. 

Toddy-tree, i. 95} 156. 

Toleration,deCTee of, in Barmah, i. 269. 

Toung Byouk Galte, i. 46. 

Toungtboos, ii. 200. 

Tour amonf Karen villages, i. 57. 

Tract distribution at Kewnew, i. 84. 

Tracts and practical works for hea- 
then, ii. 2o4: translated from the 
English, 256. 

Trade winds, i. 23. 

Trades, Burman, i. 210. 

Trading vessels oh the Irrawaddy, 1. 
226. 

Tranauebar, ii. 61. 

Translations, into Karen language, 
i. 47 : into Malay, ii. 1 10 : number, 
233: into Burman, 234: value of, 
265. 

Travelling in India by land, ii. 59. 

Trial by ordeal, i. 217. 

Tribes m and around Burmah, ii. 191. 

Trichinopoly, ii. 68. 

Tringano, ii. 105. 

Tristran d'Acunha, i. 24. 

Tropical and aquatic novelties, i. 21. 

Tsaloay, badge of official rank, i. 
212. 

Tswahs, ii. 200. 

Tunes, Oriental, ii. 38. 

U. 

Umerapoora; location, i. 114: Chi- 
nese residents, 114 : sufar manufac- 
ture, 115: when founded, 137: a 
suitable station for a Chmese mis- 
sion, ii. 178. 

Uncleanliness of Burmans, i. 192. 

V. 

Vaccination not successful in Bormah, 

i. 195. 
Variety of Burman fruits, i. 159 : value 

compared with those of our country, 

159. 



Vegetable productions, Bunnah, L 
loU. 

Versions of Scripture in Chinese, ii. 
182. 

Violin, Burman, i. 205. 

Visits to the great at Ava, i. 102. 

i— — — — at Bankok, ii. 117. 

— - to hong merchant, ii. 153. 

Vocal music of Bengal, ii. 31. 

Voyaee to India, i. 13 : on the coast 
of Mergui, 48 : to Calcutta, ii. 7 
to Madras, 48 : to Singapore, 81 
to Malacca, 94: to Bankok, 112 
to China, 142 : to the United States, 
167. 

Wages, rate of, in Burmah, i. 168. 

We£s, ii. 200. 

Walk over the Tavoy Mountains, i. S9, 

War between Burmah and the Eng- 
lish, i. 140. 

Washing, singular mode of, ii. 16. 

Water testivid of the Burmans^ i. 59. 

Wats, or sacred places in Siam, ii. 
122. 

Wayland's, (Pres.) opinion, ii. 271. 

Wedding procession, Calcutta, ii. 14. 

Weights and measures, Burman, i. 93^ 

Whampoa, ii. 143. 

White elephant of Burmah^ i. 223. 

Wild animals of Burmah, 1. 172. 

Witches, Burman fear of, i. 258. 

Wives of missionaries, usefulness of, 
ii. 219. 

Women, condition of, in Bunnah, i. 
193. 

Wood-oil made from Theetsay, i. 162 : 
used in ^ldinf[, 207. 

Worship, Soodhislical, i. 265. 

Worship-days, Burman, i. 23L 

Written code of Burmah, i. 216. 

Y. 

Yaws, or Jos, ii. 208. 
Yaynangoung, i. 91. 

Z. 

Zayats, provided for strangers, i. 188. 

, description of, i. 252. 
Zemmai, or Changmy, ii. 179. 



G0ULD9 kmtsdajlIa, sl LiircoLir, 

Polilisheny Bookselleny md flMatloiien» 

59 WASHINOTON STREET, 



G^ Ki, & Lfc, keep a general assortmeDt of Books in the 
various departments of Literature, Science, and Theology; 
also Stationery in all its varieties ; all of which they wUl 
sell, at wholesale or retail, on the most liheral terms. 

They are extensively engaged in the publication of 
School Books of approved character. 



ELEMENTS OF MORAL SCIENCE, 

Ahndgedj and adapUd to the Ust of Schools and ^cadeuUea. 
By the Author, F&ancib WATLAim, D. D., President of 
Brown Univernty, and Professor of Moral Philosophy. 

The publishen would respectfully invite the attention of Teachen and 
School Committees to this valuable work. It has received the unqualified 
approbation of all who have examined It; and it is believed admirably 
adapted to exert a wholesome influence on the minds of the young ; such 
an influence as will be likely to lead them to the fiurmation of correct moral 
principles. 

OPINION OF THE PRESS. 

Since the appearance of the second edition of the lar^r work 
which we have been noticing, Dr. Wayland has pnbhshed an 
abridgment for the use of schools. Cf this step we can hardly 
speak too highly. It is, as we have already stated, more than 
time that the stud^ of Mora] Philosophy should be introduced 
into all4>ur institutions of education. We are happy to see the 
way so auspiciously opened for such an introduction. It has 
been ** not merely abridged, but also re-toritten." We cannot 
but regard the labor as all well bestowed. The difliculty of 
ahoosing words and examples so as to make them intelligible 



\ 



A^ ^»^^^^^^^^^i^^^i^[^<^ ^ ^^^^^^i^i^^^^^^^^i^>^^^i^i^^^^^i^^^|^^^ 



■.'".'»'■ 




I